《Coffin of the Nether World》


 C1

    I killed my mother!


    I personally caused my mother to die with everlasting regret. I will never forget those eyes.


    I was nine and my mother was pregnant and she was going to give me a brother.


    It''s because my mom is pregnant and can''t do anything for me. And my dad was a tough guy, he didn''t know anything except how to work in the fields, and whenever I did something wrong, my dad would give me punches and kicks.


    It was all because my mother wanted to add a brother to my life.


    One day, I felt wronged and ran to the back of our village to play. The back of the mountain was a small hill forest filled with trees that the village had contracted with the government.


    If the village was poor, they would have to depend on the mountain.


    I sat in front of the makeshift Xiao Mu house on the mountain, holding a small branch that I randomly picked up while I was walking up the mountain, shaking it.


    Suddenly, a resentful thought rose up in my mind.


    I''m going to kill the baby in my mom''s stomach. As long as he doesn''t give birth, my mom will still be my mom, and my dad won''t hit me again.


    But as far as I know, there''s an unmarried older sister in the next village who goes to the hospital when she''s pregnant, and she doesn''t have a baby in her womb.


    My mother would never go to the hospital.


    After thinking for an entire afternoon, he still could not come to any conclusion. When night fell, I was about to go down the mountain when I met a small Old Man. It seemed that I had gotten lost in the forest.


    This forest was enough for the villagers to force their eyes to go out, but for the outsiders, it was not certain.


    The mountain ranges that rose and fell were planted with the trees of their families. Moreover, the older generation said that fog would rise up in the forest at night, and that was because the mountain gods were protecting the mountain forest left behind by their ancestors.


    Although there was no fog at the moment, visibility was not too high.


    When I walked in, I saw that it was a hunchbacked old man.


    I went up to him and asked him if he was lost. The little old man was very happy to see me. He said he was lost and asked if I could take him out.


    I waved the branch in my hand and said that it was fine.


    Take this little old man out and I can brag about him to those kids in the village. Look, this brother will be the one to do great things in the future.


    When I got down the mountain, I said I would be grateful, but I said no, he had to return the favor.


    So I said I was going to kill the baby in my mother''s belly.


    The little old man was surprised, and asked my mother about her birthday. He pinched his fingers and counted like an old Taoist. His expression was exactly like that barefoot doctor from the next village, who didn''t have a proper medical license and only played tricks on people all day long to prescribe medicine.


    I can help you.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t believe that this little old man would be able to help me after thinking about it for a whole day.


    He took out a scarecrow from his bosom. It was about the size of a palm, and was about the size of a toy Er Gouzi used to play with. Ergouzi is my brother in the village, his relative is in the county town, and he brings him toys for the holidays.


    Even though I believe him, I can''t fool me like a child!


    "Are you trying to fool me with scarecrows? If you don''t want to help, just say so. "You can leave now, don''t disturb my sadness."


    My tone of voice is a little aggressive, this is clearly showing that I am looked down upon!


    The hunchbacked old man wasn''t angered by my arrogant tone and instead laughed heartily.


    I was puzzled, how could he laugh after being scolded by me, this Old Man is the first one.


    "Don''t worry, let me finish. You take this scarecrow and leave it in the moonlight for ten minutes on the fifteenth night of the Lunar calendar, the day after tomorrow, at twelve o''clock in the evening. Then put it in the basin, which must be flooded to a quarter of the way, and finally put the water basin with the scarecrow under your mother''s bed. "


    When I heard this, I felt it was a little unreliable.


    The hunchbacked Old Man seemed to have thought of something, and said, "That''s right, before you put it in, you need to stab your middle finger, and drip a drop of blood on the scarecrow''s body. Only then can you kill your brother."


    You still need to prick your finger? I subconsciously touched my finger. In the past, when I went to the village to get a sprout, I was always scared when I saw a needle. This Old Man really wanted me to prick his finger, so I didn''t want it.


    "It looks like you don''t have that much hatred towards your mother''s little brother! Then watch as he slowly takes away your parents, your friends, and all your family. The second child is always happier than the first. "


    I raised my head and looked at the weird Old Man.


    No, I can''t let this brother take my parents.


    "Is that true?" This little toy can help me? You must be lying to me, we have an unmarried older sister in the next village who went to the hospital in the town and didn''t have any babies in her belly. I don''t believe you. "


    I said snappily, a broken toy wants to deceive me, I am not fooled!


    This weird Old Man was smiling again, her smile was a little scared, it was very similar to my grandmother''s portrait.


    "Then just treat it as a toy. You can give it a try, since it won''t take up much of your time. If you succeed, your enemies will be gone. If you fail, you can think of other ways. Do you think I''m right? "


    I thought about it, although this Old Man looked a little strange, his words were quite accurate.


    I received the scarecrow from the Old Man and was looking at it from the side, but I didn''t see anything powerful.


    It wasn''t until late at night that he returned home. In the small village within the mountain, the sky was always especially dark.


    When I got home, I saw my father standing guard at the door with a cane. I tried to hide, but it was too late.


    He was forcefully whipped several times.


    Unconvinced, I ran into the room and saw my mother knitting sweaters for my unborn brother. She didn''t even knit a sweater for me.


    I approached and kicked my mother in the stomach.


    My mother was startled by my sudden kick. She had a big belly and couldn''t avoid it, so she used her foot to climb onto the stool. The stool slid away for a distance before my kick missed.


    My father had just used a cane to pull me out and was preparing to carry a basin of hot water to my mother to give her a kick, but then he saw my kick.


    The entire basin fell to the ground, and the water in it instantly filled the entire floor.


    My father came up and slapped me.


    It was so painful that it was painful to death.


    I covered my face and pointed at my mother''s belly with tears in my eyes. "It''s you! It''s all because of you! Snatch my parents, make my dad hit me, I hate you! "


    After cursing, I turned around and ran. I regretted running out the door. Where should I go?


    In the end, he went back home and got the wrong whip.


    After two days of peace, I remembered that little old scarecrow. Wasn''t today the fifteenth?


    When my parents fell asleep, I took the scarecrow that the old man gave me and sneaked out of the house. I placed the scarecrow in the middle of the field.


    Then I went into the house and brought out the water basin I had prepared. I said I wanted a quarter of the water, and I even measured it myself.


    About ten minutes later, his right hand took out a needle from his pocket and inserted it into his left middle finger.


    Blood started to flow, and my heart trembled.


    I rubbed the blood from my middle finger on the scarecrow''s body and placed it on the water basin. Under the moonlight, I found that the water inside the basin had turned bright red.


    Like my blood.


    I was afraid that I had never seen anything like this before.


    But think of my mother in the belly of the child, and I recently received grievance, I only need to stand up on the buttocks of the hit by rattan still painful!


    I secretly entered the house while carrying a bright red water basin. Perhaps it was due to my guilty conscience that I heard the sound of a dog barking in the village.


    Many families in the village had dogs, and the older generation said that dogs were very intelligent, so they would bring dogs up when they went up to the forest.


    I carefully placed the water basin under the bed where my mother was sleeping. My parents were sleeping very soundly, so they didn''t notice my actions at all.


    All night I thought about how the doll in my mother''s belly was gone the next day.


    I didn''t sleep until dawn.


    When my mother finally got up, I went to see her. The baby was still in her stomach.


    Sure enough, that little old man was a liar.


    After six days of peace and stability, to the seventh day, I had completely forgotten about this matter.


    My mother''s stomach began to ache. She was sitting in the sun, and I was being forced by my father to blow up corn.


    With a clang, my mother fell off her stool. I turned to look at her. Her thighs were covered with blood.


    Large patches of bright red blood flowed from the base of my mother''s thigh, and I was frightened. This wasn''t what I wanted.


    Subconsciously, he stretched out his left hand and took a look at his middle finger. There was no scab where he had stabbed, but a blood-red mole had grown on it.


    My dad rushed out of the room and was shocked when he saw the situation unfold.

 C2

    My father and I both looked at my mother, lost for a moment.


    Bright red blood ran down my mother''s legs. At first it covered the surface of my mother''s legs, but more and more, and soon the ground was dyed red.


    My mother hugged her stomach, probably because she was in so much pain that she couldn''t make a sound.


    Then blood began to seep through the gaps between her fingers. I don''t know if I was seeing things, but I kept getting the feeling that it was mixed with dark red.


    I don''t know if it was due to the method that the little old man gave me. After all, so many days had passed.


    My dad reacted first and hurried over to help my mom up. Then, he bent down to hug my mom and loudly said to me, "What do you have to look at? Hurry up and call for my nanny Wang!"


    My father often hit me. I was very afraid of my father, so when he shouted at me, I subconsciously thought that he was going to hit me again. I quickly turned around and ran towards Wang Da Niang''s house.


    Auntie Wang is a person from our village who knows how to deliver babies.


    He ran over to Wang Da Niang''s house and told her about my mom''s situation. Auntie Wang said, "Being old (not good)!" "Eating eight (possibly) means premature delivery!", immediately together with me to run to my home.


    After Auntie Wang and I arrived at my house, we immediately rushed to my mother''s room. When my father saw Auntie Wang, the nervousness on his face relaxed by quite a bit.


    He said to Aunt Wang, "Big Sis Wang, hurry and come take a look. See if she is preterm or not!"


    Don''t worry, don''t worry about anything. Don''t worry about it. Auntie Wang said to my dad in a hurry.


    At the same time, he was looking at the imprints of the blood on the floor and in the room, muttering to himself.


    After my father came out, he glared at me and said, "Hurry up and listen to your Aunt Wang. Go and boil some hot water. I''ll call your second aunt over to help."


    I cringed and ran back to the kitchen.


    He sat in front of the stove and threw the firewood sticks in his hand into the hole.


    Was it really some old man''s way of doing things? What should I do if it''s really premature? Doesn''t that mean that if I really have another brother, then my life would be even worse! Think about what a miserable life it would be for Ergou ever since he had a younger brother.


    I feel lucky that I won''t need to act like Ergou in the future!


    At this moment, the sound of boiling water came from the pot, so I stopped thinking about it. Since it was already like this, I had no other choice but to wait and see.


    "Child of a melon, are you done boiling the water!?" My father came into the kitchen and yelled at me.


    I timidly replied and pointed to the pot in my hand. I said that it was ready to be boiled and that I could start scooping it up.


    He ignored me, scooped up a basin of boiling water and added cold water, and left the kitchen with another basin of water.


    I stood alone in the kitchen, not knowing what to do. Then I just took a couple of steps and sat down on the threshold of the kitchen and looked at the door to my mother''s room.


    My father and second uncle were squatting at the entrance smoking cigarettes. My father went to call second aunt over to help. Second Uncle probably came over with them. Our family has the best relationship with second uncle''s family in the village, so we usually go to any other family that has something to help with.


    At this moment, my father was happily chatting with my second uncle about what to call a child after birth. I sat there by myself and no one noticed me. In my impression, that was the first time in my life that I felt lonely.


    At this moment, my mother suddenly shouted. My father and I stood up and looked into the room. No matter how anxious we were, we could only wait for news. It was a rural rule that women who gave birth to children could not watch.


    Following that, Auntie Wang and Second Aunt, who were helping from inside, both called out at the same time. Second Uncle also stood up at the same time.


    Following that, Aunt Wang and Second Aunt suddenly ran out, their faces full of fear.


    His father asked him what had happened. The two of them stammered, unable to speak. Aunt Wang just kept waving her arms and kept gasping for air.


    I just noticed that Aunt Wang''s hands were covered with something black. I don''t know what it was, but it made me feel scared when I looked at it.


    At this moment, Aunt Wang finally caught her breath and said to my father, "I really can''t solve this. Quickly go to the neighboring village and find that barefoot teacher named Li. He can do it. If you''re late, I''m afraid someone''s going to die!"


    "What exactly happened? Why don''t you first explain it to me!" When my father saw Aunt Wang''s appearance, he also became anxious.


    Auntie Wang could not refuse my father, so she waved both of her hands in front of my father and told him, "Did you see that woman''s baby blood is black?" I''m afraid you''ve met some dirty old thing. Listen to me, hurry up and find that Earth Doctor. It''s not far, you''ll need less than 20 minutes to go back and forth by the small path.


    No way, I can''t do this today, it''s very unlucky, I have to leave first. After saying that, this nanny Wang, who didn''t pass the delivery technique, abandoned us and left in a hurry.


    "Bro, don''t worry. Hurry to the neighboring village and find that teacher that Big Sis Wang mentioned. Sister Xue Lan (My mom''s name) and I will help you look up (look) it!" Second Uncle patted my father''s shoulder and said.


    Without another word, my father turned and ran back up the hill to the path that led to the next village.


    Then my second aunt reluctantly walked into my mother''s room at the urging of my second uncle.


    Second Uncle was squatting on the ground again and puffing on his pipe.


    I also know that my mother wasn''t born prematurely. That Old Man didn''t lie to me back then, and his method really worked. Otherwise, it''s impossible for my mother to bleed black blood.


    Thinking that my younger brother was going to die and that my mother would treat me well in the future, I didn''t get beaten up too much because of this. I even started to look forward to it.


    Second Aunt would come out every two or three minutes to retch for a while before returning to the room.


    My father is finally back. The person who was following him with a tattered bag on his back is the Earth Doctor that Aunt Wang spoke of.


    I know this Earth Doctor, he is already forty to fifty years old, and he is the only one in the family. He opened a small medicine store in a town not too far away, and even during the day he didn''t open the door to do business.


    I also heard from the elders that he had studied Taoism for a few days and then somehow became a doctor without even a business license.


    However, the majority of the villages were not rich, and no one visited those large hospitals in the county. They could only see this doctor here, since it was a minor illness and there would not be any deaths. But no matter what disease it is, as long as we go to look for him, they will all be cured. Thus, as time goes on, he has gained some fame in our region.


    At this time, people''s lives were in danger, so I didn''t care about the rules anymore. My dad quickly brought him into my mom''s room, and I followed him in.


    Inside, I saw what the room was like: black water everywhere, on the floor, on the bed, on the mattress, even on the floor, no! According to Aunt Wang, this was all my mother''s blood!


    Will anything happen to my mother? I couldn''t help but have this thought as I quickly looked towards my mother. At this moment, my mother''s hands were also covered in her own blood, but wherever she grabbed onto, there was also blood on the pillow. Her hair was already stuck together by the black blood that was stuck together with her sweat.


    The puddle of black blood on the ground was extremely eye-catching. The room was dark, the windows were not open, and the atmosphere in the room was eerie.


    However, my mother was still talking weakly to my second sister-in-law, which made me feel a bit more at ease.


    Doctor Tu''s surname was Li. Although he didn''t have a medical license, anyone who invited him over would address him as "Dr. Li" out of respect.


    Without waiting for my father to say anything, he made some weird movements with his right hand that I didn''t understand, then held it over my mother''s head and slid it down as if he were scanning something.


    Although I''ve heard the rumors about him, I''ve never seen him before. I''ve also been suspicious of him, but this Earth Doctor is way too weak! Was there a need for a doctor to treat a patient without taking a pulse?


    Could he be a swindler? I whispered my thoughts to my father.


    I didn''t expect that just as I said that, my father slapped me on the head, stared at me, and scolded me for being an unfilial son.


    I felt so wronged that I didn''t even know what I said wrong, and my father hit me again.


    "The child is so young, don''t hit your head. You''ll have to raise him if you''re stupid."


    Doctor Tu calmly said to my father without looking back. My father laughed but said nothing.


    "You two go out first, I have something to say to their family." Doctor Tu said to my second aunt and second uncle.


    Although I don''t know why, my Second Uncle and Second Aunt still went out.


    Then it was just me, my dad, my mom, and Dr. Tu left.


    "Dr. Li, what''s going on? "Hurry up and treat her ¡ª why don''t you say you don''t want it after what has happened?" My father sounded very anxious.


    Doctor Tu sighed and said to his father, "I''m a person who doesn''t like to talk in a roundabout way. Let me be frank with you, your wife is under the influence of an evil old man and has been infected by a parasite. This Gu will not take effect until seven days later, and today is the seventh day."


    My heart leaped to my throat. This Earth Doctor really has some ability. Otherwise, how could he have known it with just a glance?


    My mother seemed to still be in extreme pain and didn''t hear what Doctor Tu said. However, my father was stunned on the spot and when he saw Doctor Tu he asked, "Dr. Li, what did you say just now? I didn''t hear it clearly. Say it again! "


    "The evil technique in your wife''s body originates from Miao Feng''s Gu technique, it''s called ''Soul Subduing Technique''. The person who cast the technique uses his own blood as a primer to forcefully lock down the soul of the child who has yet to be born. The child will die before she is born, and with an extremely heavy grudge, she will absorb your mother''s spirit inside her womb. Do you think that I have offended anyone? Otherwise, they would use such a vicious method to take revenge on you! "


    This time, it wasn''t just my father who was stunned. After hearing this, I felt like my brain was going "Boom!" With a loud explosion, what he just said was, "One corpse, two lives!"


    Is my mother going to die too!

 C3

    My dad, who has a bad temper and always liked to hit me, was about to kneel down to this Dr. Li, who immediately supported him.


    My father held Dr. Li''s hand and shook it non-stop, saying, "Dr. Li, you have to save the mother and son pair ah. Although I have a bad temper in this lifetime, I have never done anything bad, much less have done anything wicked."


    I stood there, not knowing what to do. The little old man had said that he would help me kill my brother, but he hadn''t assured me that my mother would be all right.


    Thinking of this, I became even more scared. I only wanted my brother to die, but I didn''t want to lose my mother. Since I was young, it was all because of my mother that I didn''t have to suffer too many beatings from my father.


    Dr. Li sighed and shook his head. In my despair, he said to my father, "It''s already too late, this Gu technique has only lasted seven days from the time the curse was cast until it activated. But in reality, from the sixth day onwards, there is no hope of returning to heaven. "It would be better if you could come two days earlier ¡­"


    Dr. Li didn''t finish his words, but my father and I both understood that if we had done it two days earlier, Dr. Li would have been able to unlock this Miao Jiang Gu technique.


    There was still some blood on the ground, but my dad seemed to have lost all of his support and sat down in the pool of blood.


    "You are saying ¡­ Are they going to die? "


    Dr. Li nodded his head, and said: "It''s not just that simple. This is also the reason why I asked you if you had offended anyone, the two of them were killed by this evil technique, and after dying, they might become that thing. Then, the people who killed them would summon them back, and more people would get killed."


    That thing? I read it in my mind. Of course I know what that thing is.


    I looked back at my mother, who had fainted.


    "All I can do is alleviate her pain." The Dr. Li said to my father, "With her current appearance, even if the immortals from heaven were to come, they would not be able to save her. "Everything else is for nothing. Just look at this room. Just the amount of blood loss alone is enough to take her life."


    My father remained silent on the floor.


    When I thought that my mother was going to die, and that I was the one who killed her, the tears in my eyes started to flow uncontrollably.


    But I didn''t dare to make a sound. I could only whimper under my breath.


    At this time, my father suddenly stood up and asked Dr. Li if he could find out who was the culprit.


    The Dr. Li said that the possibility was not high, but he could give it a try.


    "I''m a doctor now, so I shouldn''t have said such words. However, I also want to do my best to alleviate the pain of the patient, so ¡­ "Now that she has fainted, it will only become more painful when she wakes up. You can make a choice now ¡­"


    Dr. Li still hadn''t finished his sentence, but I understood what this meant. I took two steps forward to my mother''s bed and stretched out my hand, loudly shouting, "Dad!" Mother will be fine! Don''t listen to this liar''s nonsense!


    "Get out of my way!"


    My father ignored me and pulled me aside. My foot stepped on my mother''s blood and I slipped. I staggered and was about to hit the wall.


    If that Dr. Li didn''t hold me back in time, my head would probably have turned red.


    "Little kid, take note of it yourself. Don''t make the ''disaster doesn''t come one on one'' phrase come true today!" After pulling me back, the Dr. Li said to me.


    Dr. Li is sorry, didn''t I want to kill you just now? Can you save my mother? I beg you, old! " I raised my head to look at Dr. Li and asked him in a low voice.


    I hoped that Dr. Li would give me a definite answer, but he still shook his head and said, "Child, I am a doctor. As long as I can save him, even if I have to use all my strength to save him, this time, I will definitely save him.


    After he finished speaking, Dr. Li stood up and asked my father, you are just a man, and a child is still here seeing Koehler (watching), don''t keep waiting, let me tell you, the child in your wife''s stomach is no longer your child, and from our point of view, he is dead, but to put it differently, he is not dead yet, nor is he going to die! She''s sucking on your wife''s essence energy all the time, until she dies!


    When that time comes, your wife''s death will be extremely ugly. If you don''t want things to become troublesome, then make the decision quickly.


    "Trouble? "What trouble?"


    I''ve told you before, if this continues, the mother and son pair will eventually become that thing, and that thing is called ''Yin Sha'', which is the mutual hatred between mother and son. It can''t be considered strong when they were born, but there are two of them, and they can still grow up.


    As Dr. Li was speaking to my father, I saw my mother''s eyes open, so I quickly told them that my mother was awake.


    Ah!


    As soon as they turned to look, my mother let out a painful cry. My heart clenched in response to my mother''s screams.


    My father quickly went up to my mother and asked her, "Shirley, how are you?"


    My mother kept saying she had a stomachache, as if something was gnawing at her flesh inside her stomach.


    At this moment, my mother''s lower body started bleeding profusely again, and it was black!


    The covers on the bed were even saturated with blood and began to flow under the bed. My mother''s breathing became more rapid, as if every breath was very difficult.


    My mom didn''t say anything. She just looked at the dried black blood on her hands, tears welling up in her eyes.


    I dropped to my knees in front of my mother''s bed, unable to control myself. I cried out for her, hoping she would respond.


    But my mom could no longer promise me anything. My dad grabbed her hand and her lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but I just knelt there and saw it very clearly.


    My mother was already very weak, but with this movement, my mother''s entire body suddenly trembled. Her eyes were wide open, as if she was enduring a pain I couldn''t even imagine.


    At this time, Dr. Li placed a yellow paper with some strange symbols on my mother''s stomach. My mother finally relaxed, but other than gasping for air, there was nothing she could say.


    My father stood up and said to Dr. Li, "Dr. Li, help her. Make sure she doesn''t suffer so much anymore."


    I thought of my mother, who was looking back at me, a bitter smile on her face, as usual.


    After Dr. Li heard my father''s words, he stuck another piece of yellow paper on my mother''s forehead and just like that, my mother fell asleep.


    I kept kneeling in front of my mother. Her face was no longer pained, but peaceful, as if she had fallen asleep.


    Right at this time, my mother''s stomach, which was originally unmoved by the yellow paper, started to move again. The yellow paper also floated down to the ground.


    "This is bad!"


    When Dr. Li saw the yellow paper on the ground, his expression immediately changed. He hurriedly turned his head to tell my father to prepare the glutinous rice and sprinkle it around our courtyard.


    Looking at Dr. Li''s expression, I felt that it was because of the little brother in my mother''s stomach.


    While I was thinking this, my mother''s stomach clearly moved once again. This time, I was shocked.


    I know that it''s impossible for a child that hasn''t been born to move so obviously. Somehow, I immediately thought of the Yin Sha that Dr. Li said just now.


    The more I thought about it, the more cold I felt.


    At this time, my father had already left the house, and went to sprinkle the glutinous rice around the house as Dr. Li had said.


    Dr. Li immediately asked me what happened. I was so scared that I couldn''t speak, so I just pointed at my mother''s stomach which was moving more and more frequently.


    Dr. Li also turned his head to look at my mother''s stomach. Coincidentally, at this time, my mother''s stomach violently swelled, as if something was about to break out from my mother''s stomach.


    "That thing is coming out!"


    Just as this thought of mine came out, the Dr. Li beside me said.

 C4

    A small baby cry came from my mother''s direction.


    Why would his dead brother cry?


    At this thought, all the hairs on my body stood up. Could it be that it''s really like what Dr. Li said, that my little brother is now that mistress?


    With the appearance of the crying sounds, my mom''s stomach moved more frequently. It bulged here and there, as if something was trying to come out!


    At this time, my father and second uncle walked in from the outside and said to Dr. Li that the sprinkling of the glutinous rice had finished.


    Then he was startled by my mother''s moving belly.


    Dr. Li told my father and second uncle to quickly carry my mother to the inner area of the courtyard.


    I took a clean quilt and spread it on the ground. My father and second uncle put my mother on the quilt.


    My Second Aunt came over to see, but was scolded by the Second Uncle in a fit of rage, and hurried over to the kitchen to cook for Dr. Li.


    "You''re still not out yet and you''re already so unlucky. It''ll be even worse if I let you out!" Looking at my mother who was in the courtyard, the Dr. Li said.


    Just as she finished speaking, a black hand broke open my mom''s bulging belly and came out, still waving its claws and baring its fangs.


    Following which, the other hand also reached out ¡­


    "Quick!" "Now listen to me!"


    Dr. Li''s voice immediately shifted my gaze. I turned my head around and saw Dr. Li take out a dark red colored thread and five wooden awls from his medical kit.


    "Pin these five wooden cones to the ground like five-pointed stars and surround her."


    I was the closest to the Dr. Li, so I received it first and passed it to Second Uncle and a few others.


    It was obvious that my second uncle had never seen this kind of situation before and was completely terrified.


    Then I saw the Dr. Li running back and forth on the wooden awl we had placed, wrapping the dark red thread around the wooden awl.


    My mother and my brother, who was about to come out, were trapped in the middle of a pentagram. I didn''t know what to do with it, so I just turned my head to look at my mother.


    At this time, my brother was covered in blood, and half of his body was already exposed. He continuously bared his teeth at us, but there were no longer any cries coming from his mouth.


    My scalp tingled and I almost sat on the ground. My father and second uncle looked at each other and didn''t say anything.


    Unexpectedly, my father fell silent at this moment.


    My second uncle took his pipe from his waist, lit it, and handed it to my father, who took a deep drag and remained silent.


    The Dr. Li told us that the Yin Sha, a mother and son, can only form because they are unwilling to leave together. But now, for a special reason, the Yin Sha has come out.


    After he finished speaking, Dr. Li asked my father if there were any copper coins in the house.


    My father didn''t seem to hear. I nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, yes. My grandma had left a lot of them in the past. Although they were useless, they were still kept."


    "Quickly go and get it for me. We must get rid of this child fiend before he matures. If he runs away now, it will be troublesome."


    I nodded and ran into the room. I picked up a metal box and ran outside.


    "Dr. Li!" I called Dr. Li, who was looking at my brother, and he turned around with a frown.


    I also looked at my brother, who was pulling at his feet. He seemed to be stuck, and he was actually clawing at my mother''s stomach.


    Feeling upset, I simply turned my head away and stopped looking.


    When Dr. Li saw the copper coin, he took out another red string and used both hands to swiftly play with the copper coin and the red string.


    I didn''t even see it clearly before a handful of Copper Coin Sword appeared in Dr. Li''s hands.


    "This guy hasn''t grown up yet. With this Copper Coin Sword, it''s enough." With that, Dr. Li weighed the Copper Coin Sword in his hand.


    "Can you not kill him?" At this time, my father, who was silent for a long time, said something that made Dr. Li frown.


    Dr. Li shook his head and said to my father: "The corpse devil is already dead, and now it is not just you alone. Even if I have to think for the sake of the villagers, I must get rid of him. I know your heart is in pain, but look at him now, is he still your son? "


    He turned around and staggered into the house. As he walked, he said to Dr. Li, "After I''m done, you have to call for me. I''m a little tired, so I''ll go inside to rest for a while."


    Hearing my father''s words, I didn''t know why, but my nose started to ache, and tears were about to fall. But now, I knew that this was not the time to cry.


    At this moment, my brother had already taken out both of his feet. Seeing how we kept on giggling weirdly, with my scalp turning numb, I shifted my gaze towards Dr. Li''s face, wanting to see what he would do.


    At this moment, my brother suddenly pounced on us. His mouth was wide open, and I could even see that his teeth were pointed.


    "Waa ~ ~ ~"


    As soon as I came in contact with the red line, I was bounced back by the red line. Furthermore, my brother let out a sound that sounded like he was crying in pain, as if he was scalded by the red line.


    "You beast, you still want to hurt people!"


    Dr. Li held the Copper Coin Sword wrapped in yellow paper in his right hand and a piece of yellow paper in his left hand. He bit a piece of yellow paper in his mouth and rushed towards my brother.


    It could be seen that although my brother became what Dr. Li called a corpse devil, his mentality did not change at all.


    Dr. Li had just stepped into the range of the red line. After seeing my brother pouncing towards him, he immediately dodged. My brother once again threw himself onto the red line.


    Another extremely miserable cry rang out.


    Dr. Li turned around and the Copper Coin Sword in his right hand struck my brother''s body. This time, the effect wasn''t as strong as the red line, it only sent my brother flying, but my brother didn''t scream like he touched the red line.


    My brother looked at Dr. Li and couldn''t stop chuckling. To everyone''s surprise, he pounced on my mother and bit off my mother''s leg, tearing off a piece of meat from it and chewing on it non-stop before swallowing it.


    "Evil creature, how dare you!"


    I don''t know why Dr. Li became so anxious, but after my brother swallowed the meat in his mouth, he wanted to bite my mother again. I was also extremely anxious, because my mother had already left, so I definitely wouldn''t let anyone hurt her again.


    No one is allowed to hurt my mother! I picked up a bowl and threw it at my brother.


    After throwing it out, I noticed that the bowl seemed to contain the glutinous rice that my father and second uncle had not used up!


    Glutinous rice followed the path of the bowl and sprinkled some of it onto my brother.


    Unexpectedly, white smoke started to emit from its body, and it seemed to be in great pain. It curled up on the ground, motionless, and then rolled around non-stop.


    At this time, Dr. Li wiped off the yellow paper on the Copper Coin Sword''s surface and hacked towards my brother with the Copper Coin Sword.


    I didn''t expect my brother to jump so high into the air. The red line circle stopped him once again, but my brother screamed as he broke out of the circle. He fell to the ground covered in blood and ran out of the yard.


    "Where do you think you''re going!" Seeing that my brother was about to run, Dr. Li bit his finger and quickly drew something on the Copper Coin Sword. After a while, the Dr. Li threw the Copper Coin Sword towards my brother.


    I don''t know if it''s because my eyes were blurry, but why do I feel like there was a layer of faint yellow light on top of the Copper Coin Sword.


    My brother used his hands and feet to try to escape, but he stepped on the glutinous rice my father and second uncle sprinkled all over. He suddenly stopped and rolled away, but unexpectedly, he glued more glutinous rice to his feet while he was rolling.


    "Wa! Wa! Wa!" "Swish!"


    Zaar Ere''s screams kept ringing in my ears, but I was no longer afraid.


    The Dr. Li''s Copper Coin Sword accurately stabbed into my brother''s back. My brother struggled for a bit before he stopped screaming and did not move.


    I know my brother is dead, too.


    Dr. Li heaved a sigh of relief, walked over and stuck a yellow paper on my brother, then carried him back to my mother''s side.


    Dr. Li called out my father, and told him that everything had been settled. Right now, all he had to do was send my mother and brother on their way.


    While speaking, Dr. Li pulled out a strand of hair from my brother''s head. He then took out a piece of white paper from his body, clamped my brother''s hair, and folded the paper into a paper crane.


    Holding the paper crane, Dr. Li made a strange movement with his hands, then he released them.


    What I didn''t expect was that the paper crane would fly.


    "Come, come with me!"


    The paper crane flew into the room. Dr. Li called out to it and followed it. He told us that we would soon be able to find the reason.


    As soon as he said this, my brain exploded. He was heading for my mother''s room, and the basin of blood was still under my mother''s bed!


    While I was thinking this, we had already arrived at my mother''s room, and Dr. Li was lying on the floor, dragging the basin of blood out from under the bed.


    The paper crane almost instantly landed on the tiny person inside the basin and did not move. The blood instantly dyed the paper crane blood-red.


    My dad seemed to have given up all hope. He looked at the basin of blood and didn''t say a word.


    I found it hard to believe. The blood-red paper crane flew towards me once again. I could clearly feel that my heartbeat had increased by a little bit compared to usual. I really wanted to dodge it. I really wanted to escape from here! But he couldn''t do it.


    Dr. Li grabbed my left hand, looked at the small wound on my left middle finger, then looked up at me with eyes full of shock.


    Did he know?


    Seeing the look in Dr. Li''s eyes, my heart jumped!

 C5

    I don''t know if Dr. Li will say that I did all of this, but I do know that the moment Dr. Li says it, I will very likely be beaten to death by my father.


    I absolutely believe that.


    Second Uncle saw that Dr. Li was holding my hand and asked, "What happened?" Isn''t there something wrong with Er''zi as well?


    As soon as he finished speaking, my second aunt stomped on him.


    My second uncle just noticed that the question he asked was unlucky, so he just dryly laughed twice and no longer spoke.


    Dr. Li, who was holding my hand for a long time, let go of my hand and shook his head to answer my second uncle. I just wanted to see if there were any problems with this child.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. I was already sure that Dr. Li knew that this basin of blood was related to me, but why didn''t he stab me in front of my father?


    "Look, this is the main culprit that caused your entire family to be like this." Dr. Li said to my father as he took the Blood Paper Crane off my shoulder.


    What he said was, of course, the basin of blood.


    I looked at the little creature in the basin. I still don''t want to believe that it was the result of throwing the little creature into the basin.


    According to my wish, the brother I hate is gone, but the mother who loves me is also gone.


    Dr. Li said to my father, I do not know which one of them did it, but this Psychic Paper Crane only found this place, so you all need to be careful in the future.


    My father nodded and asked my Second Uncle for a mouthful of smoke.


    Then, he told Dr. Li that he should deal with the aftermath of the two of them first.


    Dr. Li nodded, agreeing with his father''s words. But the Dr. Li told my father that they had to cremate the body, because it was very likely that they would be able to do what they had just done.


    This time, my dad did not agree. He said that even if someone died, they would still burn their body. Isn''t that just making people suffer under the ground!?


    I want to talk, I want my dad to listen to Dr. Li, although I can''t bear to part with my mother, but now I don''t know what kind of heart I had with that little old man who tricked me, if he could turn my mother into the way my brother was just now, then that would be great!


    But all I could think about was, ever since I was a kid, my fear of my dad had already sunk deep into my bones. He always said that I was what I was and never dared to provoke him, knowing that now that I had said what I wanted, would he hit me again?


    I looked towards my second uncle, hoping that he would be able to help me.


    I don''t know if my second uncle was going to say this or understand my gaze, but he also advised my father to listen to Dr. Li. After all, the situation just now was too scary. Moreover, burial was a taboo matter. Look at Sister Xue Lan''s current condition. Even if it was in accordance with the rules, she still couldn''t be buried alive.


    Under the continuous persuasion of Second Uncle and the others, my father finally agreed to cremate my mother and brother.


    Dr. Li also promised my father that he would do some legal work for my mother to go beyond my mother and send her on her way.


    Thus, in the following period of time, under the arrangements of the Dr. Li, we finished preparing the various matters that we needed to take care of. As for my father and second uncle, they had disappeared without anyone noticing.


    Dr. Li took off his shabby looking robe, and then wore it back on his body.


    I didn''t expect that an ordinary robe would be replaced by a yellow robe. While I felt sad, I couldn''t help but be curious about Doctor Li''s identity.


    In my memory, there seems to be no problem that he can''t solve. Just like today, who originally came here as a doctor, I didn''t expect to open a new altar here.


    Doctor Li said that he didn''t have the peach wood sword or anything like that to make the altar open, so he could only take things as they were.


    Now he was standing in front of the eight-seater table we''d brought out to serve as a altar. He lit a kerosene lamp, then borrowed the kerosene lamp to light three joss sticks and two waxes.


    He turned his hands over and did some movements that I couldn''t understand and gestures that I couldn''t name. Then, he suddenly smacked the yellow paper on the table with the index and middle fingers of his right hand. At the same time, he muttered:


    I know that you are sad, helpless, without food, without living quarters, flowing with the waves, uneasy in body and mind, frightening and dangerous, one after the other, violent storms, deafening thunder, snow and fog, hatred and hatred from the beasts, demons and ghosts chasing after you, beheading you, eating your flesh and blood, many evil situations, you are in a dilemma, I sincerely wish you relief, and do not miss the opportunity you have to obtain good fortune.


    After finishing the chant, Doctor Li abruptly pulled up his right hand. Dazzling, I saw the string of yellow paper fly up with his two fingers, drawing a long arc in the air.


    Doctor Li smacked the table with his left hand. The glutinous rice in the bowl flew up into the air. Under Doctor Li''s control, the yellow paper was neatly stuck onto the glutinous rice.


    At this moment, the door to our courtyard was pushed open. My father, second uncle, and a few other elders of the village carried coffins as they walked in.


    I finally understood that my father went to the Lame Zhao on the other side of the village to buy the coffin for my mother.


    The coffin landed heavily on the ground with a dull thud. Seeing that the Dr. Li was trying to become a master, everyone stood quietly at the side without making a sound.


    Just then, Dr. Li pointed at the coffin with his right hand, and all the yellow paper flew over and stuck onto the coffin.


    At this time, a gust of wind blew from my surroundings, making me feel cold. I hugged my arms and continued to look at Dr. Li.


    "One point is clear, two points are the earth spirit. The dead will travel to the netherworld, the dead will not stay, and the living will not feel sad. They will descend to the underworld, look up to the mortal world, and protect their families.


    After saying that, Dr. Li suddenly picked up the Copper Coin Sword and inserted a segment of the Copper Coin Sword into the blood bowl placed in front of the altar, and immediately picked it up again.


    The little person in the blood basin then flew out.


    "Break!"


    Dr. Li shouted one word, and the Copper Coin Sword in his hands immediately hacked down onto the little person.


    All of a sudden, there was a gust of wind, and it was so cold that I felt my teeth trembling uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, the wind did not last long.


    Following that, under Dr. Li''s orders, my father lit a fire.


    I saw my mother reduced to ashes in the flames, leaving only a skeleton. I''ve been on my knees ever since the fire started. I didn''t think my mother would forgive me, I just wanted to ease my guilt a little.


    My father wrapped my mother''s bones in a red cloth he had prepared beforehand.


    My brother was burnt to ashes because his bones hadn''t fully grown yet, so my father only carried two handfuls of ashes and placed them in the middle of the red cloth.


    My father didn''t say a word throughout the whole process.


    With the crackling of firecrackers, my mother entered the coffin and was lifted up. I was still on my knees as I sent my mother on her way.


    When my mother went out, my second aunt tied a white cloth around my head and told me to follow her, saying it was a rule.


    Just as I was about to follow, I was stopped by the Dr. Li and called out to the side.


    I looked at Dr. Li in confusion, and asked him why he didn''t want me to send my mother off on her final journey.


    Dr. Li looked at me and said, wearing all kinds of clothes and being filial, only filial children can do such things. You personally killed your mother and your brother, do you think you can be considered a filial son?


    Every word that the Dr. Li said pierced my heart like a needle. My entire body was trembling, and I didn''t dare to look into his eyes, not daring to recount the last part of my mother''s journey. I didn''t even dare to speak anymore.


    "If you really have the heart to repent, then just quietly kneel at the door. Wait until I''ve finished everything for your mother, then I''ll come back to your house. "Don''t think that your father won''t say a word. Your father won''t be able to accept your mother''s departure. The days in the future might be no different from those begging. But for you, you still have a long and bitter life ahead of you!"


    While speaking, Dr. Li''s voice grew further and further away from me. When I raised my head again, Dr. Li had already disappeared without a trace.


    I was the only one left, and now I was the only one left in the room.


    I glanced at the red mole on my left middle finger. I walked a few steps to the door and knelt in the direction of my mother.


    I was an unfilial son, I killed my mother with my own hands, and now I''m not even qualified to send my mother on her final journey in mourning.


    It was morning when my mother was in trouble, and it was already afternoon when my father and the rest of them returned.


    Second Aunt seems to have gone home, Second Uncle and Dr. Li following behind my father.


    I was kneeling at the door when my father walked over without even looking at me.


    My second uncle helped me to my feet. My father sat on the threshold and smoked non-stop.


    "We don''t have a home anymore. Scram." My father said without looking up.


    I was stunned for a moment. If those words weren''t for me, then who else could they be for? My dad wants to kick me out?!


    I don''t understand why. He didn''t know it was all my fault. Then why did he chase me away?


    I couldn''t figure it out. I knelt in front of my father and cried as I asked him why he wanted to kick me out.


    My father kicked me in the chest. I was only nine years old, but my father sent me flying into the courtyard with that kick.


    I just can''t figure it out. Anyway, the only person who treats me well in this world has already been killed by me. Thus, I endured the pain in my chest before kneeling down in the courtyard once more.


    At this time, my father knocked out the tobacco in the smoke pot, stood up and was about to hit me.


    My second uncle quickly pulled him back. But my dad yelled at me, "I told you to get lost! Can''t you hear me? He lost his home, he lost everything! Scram! "F * ck off!"


    After saying that, my father went into the house by himself and closed the door heavily, locking me, Dr. Li and Second Uncle outside.


    "You should go back first. Since I''m in charge of this matter, I will definitely complete it well." Dr. Li said to my second uncle: "In the next few days, I will have to trouble your family to send some food to that person in the house. His current ghost-like appearance is..."


    My second uncle agreed to Dr. Li''s words and looked at me in confusion.


    Dr. Li told him, "If the child stays here, he''ll definitely be beaten to death. Since I''m currently lacking a disciple at the pharmacy, I''ll temporarily bring him back to my pharmacy."


    I raised my head to look at Dr. Li, and Dr. Li said to me, "Call me master, I''ll tell you why your father chased you out of our house on the way back."


    "Master." As I shouted, I heavily kowtowed three times.

 C6

    My mother was killed by me and my father didn''t want me, and now I don''t know where I''m going or where I''m going.


    If Dr. Li wants to accept me as his disciple, I will follow him and become his disciple. That way, I can have a place to settle down.


    On the way back, Dr. Li told me not to blame my father.


    I am the last one in our family. My father knows that if I stay at home, he will definitely beat me up again. Maybe he will kill me at some point.


    This would be the end of it, but as a doctor, he could not bear to watch such a scene unfold.


    So he decided to take me back.


    But all along the way, Dr. Li didn''t ask me why I wanted to kill my mother. The more he didn''t ask me, the more worried I became, afraid that he would chase me out after knowing the reason.


    Then I would really be homeless. I didn''t want to be a homeless kid, so I''d rather go home and let my dad beat me to death, and then I could apologize to my mom, and even if my mom didn''t forgive me, I''d at least feel better.


    When the Dr. Li came, he took the small path. Because it was an emergency and he ran all the way here, it only took him about twenty minutes.


    Right now, I am following behind Dr. Li, to his house, which is our next village.


    According to Dr. Li''s requirements, they had to walk on the main road, which was a bit slower, so they still couldn''t reach Dr. Li''s medicine shop even after half an hour.


    As we walked, I finally couldn''t help but ask the Dr. Li why he didn''t ask me.


    Dr. Li pretended not to understand, and asked me, what''s the reason?


    I moved my mouth but didn''t say the words'' why did I kill my mother ''. Thus, I didn''t say anything else, just followed behind Dr. Li with my head lowered.


    Dr. Li said to me: "It has already become a fact that you want to do something so outrageous for someone else. No matter whether I ask or not, it has already happened to you, so do you know why I have to find out?"


    "So, you have to remember this well yourself. No matter what kind of things you have become in the past, you are now my disciple, and you have to call me Dr. Li or Master in the future. You can call me whatever you want, and I''m not some inflexible person."


    Understood, Master! I didn''t understand anything Dr. Li said to me, but I still agreed.


    Yes, sir, what''s your name? Hahaha ¡­ I didn''t even know your name for a long time. Dr. Li suddenly asked me with a smile.


    I told Dr. Li my surname is He Fang.


    I remember my mother telling me that it was she who asked a knowledgeable person in our village for my name.


    "Far away," my mother said. She hoped I wouldn''t be able to stay in this poor valley any longer, would be able to see the outside world, grow my knowledge, and stay here all my life.


    At that time, I also said that in the future, I would definitely earn a lot of money and buy a house in a big city. Then, I would bring my mom to a big city to enjoy life ¡­


    As I thought about it, I started to cry.


    When Dr. Li heard my choked voice, he told me, cry, cry today if you want to cry, cry enough and cry out all the grievances and remorse, your heart must feel better.


    After hearing Dr. Li''s words, I cried even harder. Dr. Li just sat on a rock and waited for me to cry.


    As I cried, I told the whole story to Dr. Li.


    After Dr. Li heard what I said, he was also stunned for a moment.


    But he still touched my head and said to me, "It''s over, let bygones be bygones. After today, you can''t cry about it anymore, you hear me? This is the only request I have to accept you as my disciple. "


    I nodded, choking.


    "Let''s go!"


    Dr. Li pointed to the sun which was already setting slowly, and said to me, "Did you see that? I''ve been busy the whole day, and I haven''t even drunk a single sip of water. Quickly come home with me and get something to eat."


    It is already late autumn, and night has come earlier and earlier. Halfway through the journey, Dr. Li had already draped his tattered long robe over me, and after I put it on, a piece was dragged onto the ground.


    Dr. Li did not care, suppressing demons and killing demons to save the dying depended on ability, not clothes, clothes were just a kind of rules that could be ignored.


    My village is called "He Family Village" and the village where Dr. Li opened his medicine shop is called "Lotus Village". Although I have never been there, I heard that it was because the village was contracted a large amount of paddy fields to grow lotus roots, and in the summer, it would be filled with lotus flowers. Thus, the name of this village was changed to "Lotus Village" by the mayor who came to inspect it.


    The sky had just darkened when Dr. Li and I returned to the Lotus Village.


    Reaching here, I realized that although the distance is not far, this village is much richer than our He Family Village. There are many tall houses, and they are also very beautiful, and there are even more people.


    I estimate that this Lotus Village should be at least the size of three He Family Village s. This is the most detailed description I can come up with at this moment.


    Dr. Li asked me, how is it, is it beautiful?


    I nodded my head, saying it was beautiful. I told Dr. Li that in my entire life, I had never stepped out of the He Family Village, and every time Ergou went to his relatives in the city, he would tell me about how beautiful the city was, and how there were many bright game consoles.


    Dr. Li sighed, and asked me, do you also want to go out and see the outside world?


    I said yes, that was what my mother had told me.


    Dr. Li said something about a flourishing world, and I just couldn''t understand it.


    At this time, the Dr. Li pointed to a shop not far away that was tightly shut, and said to me: "We have arrived, it''s that Treadmill."


    Dr. Li''s shop and Lotus Village were all out of place. Other people''s houses were all beautiful, but when compared to the two sides of the house, Dr. Li''s room could only be described as shabby.


    Dr. Li walked over to the door and opened it while saying, "Don''t look at the broken outside, look inside ¡­"


    With that, the Dr. Li pushed open the door.


    A large smell of all kinds of medicinal herbs mixed together surged into my face. I took a deep breath and immediately held my breath, watching the scene in the room while looking at Dr. Li in confusion.


    Dr. Li chuckled at me and said, "It''s still as shabby inside as before."


    I was suddenly amused by Dr. Li''s words and took in a large gulp of the medicinal smell, coughing non-stop.


    Dr. Li laughed out loud, put down his medical case and turned on the lights in the room.


    The originally dark room lit up due to the yellow light from the lamp, allowing me to clearly see the layout of the room.


    The shelves on both sides of the room are filled with all kinds of medicinal herbs. In the front is a table that looks like it hasn''t been cleaned in a long time, and beside the table is a chair that can be rocked back and forth. At the very end of the room is the counter, where the light switch is also located.


    There was a door on the right side that was covered by a cloth. When Dr. Li turned on the light, he left a "clean the room" and went in.


    I also began to silently clean up the room. It had been a long time since I last cleaned the room. Except for the tables, chairs, and counter, the rest of the room was covered in dust.


    I just finished cleaning the Dr. Li and came out with two bowls of noodles.


    He said to me, "Go to the back and wash yourself after dinner. I''ll go find you a set of clothes you can wear later."


    While eating, Dr. Li kept on saying that it had been a long time since his house was this clean, and praised that I was capable.


    After Dr. Li finished his meal, he left. I did as he said and went to find a place to bathe. I didn''t expect the barrel to be filled with hot water.


    At night, Dr. Li separated out half of his bed for me and said that he would prepare these things for me tomorrow.


    Lying on the bed, Dr. Li quickly fell asleep and was even snoring.


    But I couldn''t sleep, and of course it wasn''t because Dr. Li was snoring.


    To me, today was just too much. Thinking about it made me want to cry again, but then I remembered about agreeing to Dr. Li, so I forcefully held back my tears and forced myself to sleep faster.


    I had a dream. My mother and brother ¡­

 C7

    Ever since I was brought here by Master, I have always stayed here. Master is often invited to see a doctor, and most of the time, I am always at the medicine store to look after Master''s shop.


    Master said that a few of the big families in the village invited a teacher to hand over the books to the village and asked me if I wanted to go to school with the children in the village.


    I never had the notion of going to school, and I didn''t know what it meant, but I did.


    When I returned after a day, I asked the teacher what she was teaching, and I said the Three Character Classic, the Four Books and Five Classics, and some other things I didn''t know what to say.


    Master smacked the table and stood up, scolding the teacher, saying, "This is some dog shit teacher, you are still teaching these things after so many years. If you learn these things, what''s the use of going out in the future? Don''t go in the future, just stay at home and I''ll teach you."


    I nodded my head. I really didn''t want to go. That gentleman had a piece of wood in his hand. In just one day, I was hit by about ten of them.


    After that, Master really began to teach me how to read and write, and sometimes he also taught me how to draw talismans. This was also the first time I learned that the yellow paper that Master was always using was called "Talisman".


    When I was free, Master would sit in his rocking chair and tell me stories about how he killed evil when he was young.


    When I was learning, I was very serious and listened with great interest.


    But after I heard so much, I started to get curious about the identity of the master.


    Once, after Master had finished telling me his story, I offered him a cup of tea and asked him, "Master, you told me so many stories about defeating demons, but you never told me that you had all the skills you had, that you had all those skills, and why did you want to live in these countryside for so many years?"


    The master looked at me and jokingly scolded me, saying, "You little brat, you even tried to trick me."


    I laughed and said nothing more.


    "Alright, since you want to listen, I''ll tell you about it." The master took another sip of his tea and told me about his youth.


    "I was originally a young man who was just following the path of the Dao, but I couldn''t find anyone to take me as a disciple, so I ran around a lot of places. After a while, I met a lot of masters, who were very outstanding in their line of work, such as carpenters, children (shoes) craftsmen, brick (clay tiles) craftsmen, formal and powerful corpse cleaners, Mr. Yin and disciples."


    "Every time I see a person, I will very sincerely ask them to take me as a disciple. After eating so many closed doors porridge, I also learned many things, and in the end, my hard work didn''t go to waste, and I finally found the place with the most flourishing of my traditional Tao techniques, which is Maoshan."


    "At that time, I felt that I had learned a lot of things in different parts of the country. Although I had finally become a disciple of the Maoshan, I wasn''t willing to learn those basic things, run around all day, and use the things I learned at the foot of the mountain to tease friends who are of the same generation as me who don''t have the basics."


    "Later on, he angered the Sect Leader, who said that he wanted to test me to see how strong I was. At that time, I was young and full of vigor, so I agreed. I didn''t expect that after five rounds, I would not be able to stand up."


    "Master told me in front of everyone that whatever you''ve learned is good stuff, but it has been completely buried by my unscrupulous work. At that time, I was extremely angry, stood up, pointed at my Master''s nose and said, ''You let me learn all these useless things all day, if you let me freely enter the Maoshan''s Scripture Hall, I can surpass you in just three years''. If you are unable to do it, I will leave the Maoshan and never step into the Maoshan again in this life! "


    "When I said those outrageous words back then, not only did my master not get angry, he actually gave me the right to freely enter and exit the Scripture Tower that only elders could possess. Thus, in the span of three years, I borrowed my innate talent for photographic memory to read all of the books in the Scripture Tower and memorized the contents of those books as well.


    I was overjoyed, and wanted to try every single one of them out, but who would have thought that I wasn''t proficient in everything at all. At that time, I knew that there was a great possibility that I would have to leave the Maoshan, but I wasn''t willing to give up. In the last few months, I chose a few types of Tao techniques to practice on night and day. "


    But at that time, time was not allowed, the process of merging had just started, and time was already up. Thus, the competition that I had agreed upon with Master for three years, began under the witness of all my fellow disciples in the Maoshan. "


    "I never thought that before the competition, Master would use a secret technique to quietly tell me that no matter what, you must lose, and then take the things in your brain and leave the Maoshan. I don''t understand, and I don''t know why."


    "My master told me that not long from now, Maoshan and even the Z Empire will face a calamity. When that time comes, Maoshan will be the first to bear the brunt of the tribulation, and it will definitely be a classic. There is basically no way for Maoshan to survive, and it is very possible that all of those things will be destroyed as well.


    "At this time, I finally understand Master''s painstaking efforts. I asked Master what kind of calamity caused such a huge foundation with such a large Maoshan to disappear. "My master just said, ''The storm this time will be irresistible,'' and he took the initiative to attack me."


    "I did not go easy on him in that battle, and went all out. In the end, I still left the Maoshan under the scorn and ridicule of the numerous fellow apprentices, with wounds all over my body and the burden on my shoulders. When I left, Master told me that I did not need to spend my entire life, just eleven years would do. You are not allowed to enter the Maoshan for eleven years. "


    "After that, I roamed the entire country, eliminating any monsters and ghosts I met. A year later, the calamity my master told me about really came, and it was really as my master said, unstoppable. Almost instantly, it engulfed every part of the country."


    "In order to avoid a calamity, I had become the apprentice of an old Chinese doctor. I didn''t expect that once I started practicing, it would take me ten years, and during these ten years, I watched as people around me were captured, and I wanted to return to the Maoshan to take a look countless times. However, I knew that my master definitely wouldn''t let me return during the calamity, which was why he said that for the past eleven years, and even calculated that after I left the Maoshan for a year before the calamity even began.


    When Master spoke till here, he stopped. I was naturally extremely anxious, I just wanted to know if my Master had returned to Maoshan, and how it was.


    My master drank a mouthful of tea and said, "At that time, I was already past my prime, and only then did I realize that even if I went back to the Maoshan, I wouldn''t be able to see anything. Thus, I simply didn''t return to the Maoshan, and continued to live my life before the calamity, going about all over the country. After that, I felt tired of it and found a random place to open a medicine store to spend my days."


    I panicked and asked Master: "Then what about Maoshan? Didn''t you say that all the things in Maoshan are inside your head? If you don''t go back, what about Maoshan? "


    My master smiled and pulled me over, saying, "I''m already old. Even if I go back to Maoshan, I won''t be able to afford it anymore, so I need a young man to inherit all my things, then help me go back and revive my Maoshan."


    I''m not stupid. I looked at Master and said, "Master, are you talking about me?"


    He nodded. "I don''t have a second disciple other than you. Who else are you going to go to?"


    I secretly took note of Master''s words that sounded like a joke, and said to him, "Master, don''t worry. I will definitely properly study your things and help you restore your Maoshan."


    Ask me, do you know where Maoshan is?


    I shook my head in embarrassment, saying that I didn''t know.


    Master said it''s okay, I''ll know in the future.


    At that moment, a person walked into our shop.


    I looked curiously at the person who came. It was really too rare to see a person coming to a store where the doors were mostly closed.

 C8

    Now, as usual, the master told me to go to the back. He said that I was still too young to know too much about his profession, so every time I came to the back of the house, my master told me to stay out of the way for a while, and only called me out when he had finished talking to the guests.


    I went to the back, picked up my pen, and began practicing my drawing.


    My master once said that paper is ordinary paper and pen is ordinary, so when one is drawing talismans, one must concentrate and guide the ''Qi'' of the world into the paper through the hands and the tip of the brush. Only with different incantations can one draw a complete talisman.


    For me, the most difficult thing right now isn''t the one on top, but because my master told me that I had to use a brush to practice when I first started drawing talismans.


    It was so hard for me that I couldn''t even imagine how the ancients could have written with this thing. With a slight shake of the hand, a large black dot would appear on the paper, and it wouldn''t even be erased.


    After destroying several pieces of paper in succession, I finally gave up on drawing talismans and continued writing my name on the paper.


    At this time, Master''s voice came from outside.


    "He Fang, you take care of the shop yourself. I''m going out to handle some matters, I''ll do it the same night as usual, do you know?"


    "Yes," I said in the back room and went back to my writing.


    The old rule was to open the restaurant after 12 o''clock every night. Then, he would light three joss sticks and two drops of wax in front of the door, more or less burn some paper money, and then close the door again at 4 o''clock.


    As for this strange rule, the master didn''t explain too much, so I didn''t ask either.


    He also told me that no matter when I went in or out of the shop, I had to remember to close the door. I didn''t know why, but of course I did.


    I had been writing in the house, and my hands felt a little sore. I put down my brush and walked out. I realized that it was already 5 in the afternoon, and that it would be time for dinner soon. Usually, as long as the master doesn''t come back after 6, he would stay the night at the guest''s house; this is one of the rules that I discovered after staying here for a period of time.


    After a while, when Master still hadn''t returned, I went to the back to make dinner.


    I went to look through the books my master had placed on his bookshelf. My master had told me that I would have to learn these things sooner or later. He told me to look through them myself when I had time.


    After opening the book, I remembered that I couldn''t read many large characters. Some of the books had talismans written on them that I could draw according to their appearance. Of course, they didn''t have any power.


    But it was better than nothing. Just like that, time passed slowly, and soon it was midnight.


    I was still scared when I was at home alone, but getting used to it wasn''t that big of a deal, and it never happened.


    My master''s clock was in the back room. I checked the time and saw that there was less than five minutes before midnight. As usual, I took out three incense sticks and two wax paper money and opened the door to the door.


    It was getting colder and colder. Snow was hard to see in winter in the south, but that sort of cooling was deep to the bones. Sometimes, a gust of wind would blow on your face and your snot would fall off.


    Rubbing my hands, I ignited the incense wax before quickly lighting up the paper money. This way, I would be able to roast the paper.


    He didn''t know what was going on. Normally, there would be one or two dogs barking at this time of the day, but tonight, the streets were exceptionally quiet. Not even dogs could be heard.


    There was another gust of cold wind, and I shivered. It was terrifying.


    Master had said that after midnight was the peak period for those dirty things to appear, and that the two points with the heaviest yin energy were the peak period.


    But it was only 12 o''clock, could it be that something was about to come out?


    Thinking this, I became even more scared. I hurriedly threw all of the remaining paper money into the fire and ran into the house. What made me angry was that I couldn''t close the door, nor could I sleep.


    So I went behind the counter and turned on the light, and the dim light finally made me feel a little safer.


    Although Master said that he had set up two talismans under the doorsill and that those dirty things wouldn''t be able to enter the room, looking at the scorched pieces of paper flying in the wind outside, I still felt that it was very scary.


    However, no matter how scared I was, I continued to lie on the counter. Not long after, I fell asleep in a daze.


    I don''t know how long this went on before I woke up from the cold, but I felt cold all over. I ran to the back room and got a quilt to cover myself with. I glanced at the time, it was exactly two o''clock, and I had only slept for two hours.


    While complaining about the rules, I continued to sit behind the counter.


    Before I knew it, I was dozing again, wrapped in a quilt with one hand under my chin.


    "Boss, buy some medicine."


    Ah!


    A person with a head of hair suddenly appeared in front of my counter and called out to me.


    In an instant, I stopped dozing off and even cried out loudly in fright. The stool fell back and almost fell off.


    I looked carefully at the person in front of me. He was about thirty years old and was dressed entirely in white. There was even an umbrella in his hand.


    Most importantly, his eyes were staring straight at me. This is too scary!


    Then, he remembered that his master had said that he had set up a rune under the doorstep. He was relieved, thinking that this person must be like his master, an expert of some sort.


    I remember Master telling me before that all masters have strange habits that ordinary people can''t understand.


    Now that I think about it, I''m not scared anymore. Instead, I became a bit more respectful and asked him, "Mister, what kind of medicine do you want?"


    After asking this question, I felt that I was done for, and my master is no longer here. Where can I find someone to give him medicine? When my master told me to identify the Chinese medicine, I only remembered a few of the easier ones. I can only hope that I can recognize all the medicines he wants.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but why do I feel that the room is getting colder and colder?


    "Eight cents, three coins for fennel."


    He continued to stare at me, causing me to feel uncomfortable. I thought to myself, ''These experts are really strange, do I have flowers on my face? They must be staring at me.''


    The two things that he said were things that I knew about and could easily obtain, but the joy in my heart had mysteriously been diluted by a lot.


    I got up and put down the quilt to help him get his medicine. The moment I put down the quilt, I felt a chill. I couldn''t help but shiver. It was too cold! What was going on?


    I didn''t care if he was an expert or not. I just wanted to get him some medicine and get him out of here.


    The star anise is not very bright, but the shape and smell of these two herbs make it easy for me to find them.


    I didn''t notice it when he said that I was lucky when weighing the medicinal herbs. Three coins? How much (how much) are these three dollars? I didn''t ask any more questions and just gave him three taels. It should be pretty much the same.


    "Sir, here''s your medicine."


    I handed him the medicine, and he left without giving me any money. I chased after him. When I reached the door, there was no sign of him.


    I began to feel scared again. I didn''t know how my master managed to survive so many years, and this medicine store couldn''t earn any money. His help to the poor in this town didn''t have any fees, just like helping our family.


    What is this?


    When I walked back to the counter, I found a half palm-sized round piece of unknown material lying on top of it. I didn''t know what this was for.


    He weighed the money in his hand and found it to be quite heavy. In my impression, didn''t the money always come from paper? There were still some coins, but they were not this heavy?


    Curious, I didn''t think much about it and just put this strange item in the drawer of the counter.


    By then the temperature had started to warm up again, and at last there was nothing more wrong with the night, and after four o''clock I closed the door and went back to my room to sleep.


    As a result, I was pulled off the bed by my master the next day just as the sky lit up.


    "He Fang, are you alright?"


    Ever since I got to know Master, I started to get along with him. I rubbed my eyes and said, "I''m fine, what''s wrong with Master?" I crawled back into bed, ready to go back to sleep.


    I didn''t expect my master''s words to immediately dispel all of my drowsiness, allowing me to stand up straight.


    "There are some dirty things in the shop that have come before, and they are very powerful!"

 C9

    "What the hell?" Master, what did you say? "


    I jumped up and asked my master without even feeling the cold.


    Master glared at me and said, "What? What did you say?!" You almost disappeared last night. What did you say?


    I was wondering what master was talking about! Then I realized what had happened last night.


    "Put on your clothes and come out quickly. Tell me what happened last night."


    After master said that, I left the room. I immediately got anxious and pulled up my pants to follow him out.


    Master was sitting at the eight-seater table waiting for me.


    I chuckled and said to Master, ''Let''s talk about what happened last night ¡­''


    My master was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. "Hurry up and stop being like this. Did anyone come by last night when I was not around?"


    I nodded my head and told Master that the person looked to be in his thirties, just like the masters you told me about. He was dressed all in white at night, and he even had an umbrella in his hand. He asked me if I had any medicine, but his eyes were staring straight at me.


    And since he came in, it''s been so cold I don''t even know when he came in, I just lay down on the counter and dozed off, and when I opened my eyes he was right in front of me.


    Besides, he only weighed three dollars and eighty cents, and three coins of fennel. I didn''t even know what money meant, so I weighed three liang for him.


    When he finally left, he disappeared without paying me, but when I returned to the counter there was something on top of the counter. I didn''t know if it was money or not, since I had never seen it before and it looked quite valuable.


    I opened the drawer and took out the disc, then handed it to the master.


    "Silver?" After the master took it, he called out the name of the item, and I finally understood that the item was called a silver coin.


    Holding the silver coin, the master''s expression immediately changed. He first shouted, "Not good!"


    He then said to me in a somewhat exasperated tone, "You only know how to cause trouble for me in one day!"


    The indifferent expression on Master''s face suddenly turned serious. I knew that something must have happened.


    I somewhat fearfully asked Master, "What''s the matter?"


    Master just told me that this thing is called silver, it was used for a few years, now there is no way to use it.


    Obviously, it wasn''t a living person who would pay for it. The person who walked over during those years was unlikely to be in his thirties.


    There might really be immortal people in this world, so ¡­


    My master stopped talking here, and when I heard him say that "the one who pays for this thing is not a living man," I was horrified.


    This time, of course, I understand. Last night, I had an old business deal with the ghost!


    I then asked my master, "So what, to urge him to hurry up and finish what he was saying, I was completely frightened by what happened. After all, this was a real ghost strike!"


    My master said to me, this is the price you paid for the life of a ghost. When the time comes, that ghost will definitely come to take your life.


    I asked Master, how long is it since I arrived? A few days or a few months?


    My master frowned and said to me, "You said that he weighed two taels of silver, then I think it''s very likely that he will be here tomorrow at 3 o''clock in the morning. Even if it''s not, it''s not too far off."


    Three o''clock was the time between two and four o''clock when the yin energy was the heaviest, so if he wanted to take your life, it wouldn''t be strange at this time.


    When I heard that he was coming tomorrow, I was even more frightened. I kept asking Master, didn''t you say that you had placed a talisman under the doorstep? Did he come in?


    When my master heard this, he hurriedly got up and went to the door. He squatted down and took out something wrapped in cloth from under the doorsill.


    I asked Master what he was.


    The master frowned and told me that this was the amulet for the door. I was afraid of the moisture in the ground, so I took a piece of cloth and wrapped it around myself.


    In an instant, I was dissatisfied with this unreliable master of mine. Putting aside what the talisman looked like, when I saw the piece of cloth with holes on it, I already felt that the time limit for this talisman to be used had long passed.


    My master still opened the cloth and opened the talisman ¡­ Where was the talisman?!


    My master and I stared at each other in dismay. Even the talisman was gone?!


    My master stretched out his hand to touch the ground for a while, and then took out a few pieces of yellow Talisman Paper fragments and some scraps of cloth.


    Master looked a little embarrassed as he said, "Master did forget that there are still a lot of small worms underground. These talismans were actually all moth-eaten by these ants."


    I also knew that it was impossible for Master to actually take my life as a joke, and I didn''t want Master to show any embarrassment, so I quickly changed the topic and asked Master, "What should I do next?"


    Master said to me, "Since you''ve accepted the money, he will definitely come tomorrow night. With Master here, I can guarantee your safety. We still have a lot of time, so we have plenty to prepare."


    "I heard you say that the temperature in the area will drop after we close in. That is to say, this thing might not be an ordinary ghost. There''s a high chance that it''s an evil spirit!"


    I was wondering what it was. I don''t know, I just said to Master, Master doesn''t even know what it is. I don''t know!


    My master angrily patted me and said, "Yes, yes, the corpse devil''s devil. I''m not asking you what it is! Do you know that ghosts are also divided into different levels? "


    I shook my head and asked, "Master, do ghosts have levels?" I really don''t know about that. Aren''t ghosts all ghosts?


    The most common kind of ghosts are like the ones we usually hear about, where they hit the wall and get attracted to the eyes. These are all normal ghosts, and they can only slowly seduce and harm people; they can''t just kill people.


    "Then the more vicious ones are the vengeful ghosts, the people who were harmed by others, the people who gathered the resentment after they died, slowly turning into resentful ghosts, then they can just kill people. This kind of ghosts are really dark, and if they were to kill enough people, it is very likely that they will turn into a malicious ghost ¡­"


    "Aiya, I''m too lazy to say so much to you right now. In any case, you must remember, the strongest ghost is the ''Extreme Yin Demon'', and it is also an extreme form of ghost. In the future, if you encounter it, everyone (yourself) can take a detour and that thing will be very ferocious, and won''t be able to attract the power of heavenly thunder."


    "It''s really ferocious?"


    "When the Extreme Yin Demon is born, even in the summer, there would still be a layer of frost covering the surrounding 100 miles. It can directly change the environment, don''t you think that it''s very fierce? "Compared to what you said last night, there''s really no way to compare."


    "What are you asking so many questions for!" Speaking of which, my master slapped me again, not allowing me to ask any further questions.


    I know now that this thing isn''t easy to deal with, so I won''t ask anymore.


    My master said that it was unlucky to have met him. With so much time, he could slowly set up several formations, trapping him to death even if he was tired.


    Having seen my master''s methods, I definitely believed in this.


    My master held the silver dollar in his hand and said to me with a smile, ''These dead people''s things are all covered with Yin Qi, which is very unlucky. Although this thing is worth quite a bit of money, but if I don''t remove all the Yin Qi, I really won''t dare to use it.


    Saying this, Master threw the silver to me and said, "Do you still remember the only symbol I taught you to draw?"


    I nodded, of course I remember, hundreds of Talisman Paper were crippled, and I never succeeded even once. I''ve even submitted to myself, and the symbol name is "Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman".


    Then you have to find a way to draw that talisman, burn the talisman, burn the leftover black paper fragments and throw it into the water to stir evenly (stir evenly), and then throw the silver dollar into the water. This way, you can remove the yin aura on the silver dollar.


    Several hundred pieces? I was astounded by the figure. I had never seen so much money in my memory.


    "Do you think a few hundred dollars is a lot of money?" the master asked me.


    I nodded.


    In the future, when you go into the city, you will find that the sky is really big.


    Here, like me, it''s not too late to come back when you''re old.


    I''m going to prepare that guy''s things for tomorrow night. Don''t fall asleep right now, come and help Master.


    Even if my master told me to sleep, I wouldn''t be able to fall asleep. I was the only one who unintentionally fought with the ghost, and tonight I still have to capture him! I can''t possibly be sleeping.

 C10

    My master asked me to help him, saying that this kind of thing is hard to come by and that I would have to prepare more methods before I could do it.


    Actually, when Master said that even the environment could be changed, I didn''t really understand what he meant. I felt as though all the ghosts were sinister, and I didn''t really understand what he meant by changing the environment.


    However, Master told me that he wanted me to meet him, and he also wanted me to prepare a lot of things. That''s why I understood that this matter is very troublesome.


    I kept yawning behind my master, who kept emphasizing the dangers of "Sha" in front of me. He also told me that if I were to encounter a Sha in the future, even if it was the most ordinary kind, I must treat it with caution!


    While speaking, Master entered his room and pulled out one of his large boxes. He continuously took out something as he explained to me.


    "Willow Nail. Willow trees are originally a type of tree with extreme yin properties. They are innately able to suppress ghosts and devils."


    "Red String, you have to remember, this red color is not pure red. This red color is soaked in black dog blood, and the red rope is dark red in color." Red String, you have to remember, this red color is not pure red, this red color is soaked in black dog blood.


    "Copper Coin Sword, Master has already told you before that humans naturally carry yang energy, and money is touched by tens of thousands of people, so yang energy is one of them. The ancient copper coin is the best material to create Copper Coin Sword. Copper Coin Sword are split into one hundred and eight and one hundred and twenty, and master has one hundred and eight in his possession. "


    I asked Master, is it better to have more?


    The teacher said no, there were many factors, such as whether the money came from the same year, whether it was damaged or not, and so on.


    I replied with an "Oh." before looking back at my master. He kept passing things to me, explaining everything to me.


    "Eight Trigrams Mirror. The mirror is originally yin, sometimes ghosts can come out from the mirror, but when added with a special rune, it can also be used to exterminate demons."


    After that were the peach wood swords, bamboo sticks, and all sorts of runes.


    Master kept taking out items one by one. I felt a little confused. How could there be so many?


    Master smiled and said to me, "Master wants you to experience it, but you don''t have to be that nervous. These things are more than enough to deal with that Sha, and he took them out to give you an impression. He''ll know when the time comes."


    I know the peach wood sword, I can understand it, but what kind of thing is a bamboo stick? There were things everywhere that could be used to deal with ghosts?


    Master explained to me that bamboo and willow trees are all dark creatures, and if there was anything that was hit by a ghost, it could even be knocked out with a bamboo stick.


    For example, taking the Nether Path s aside, using the Ghost Eye Nether Path talisman could be considered a very high class one.


    There were many experts among the commoners who did not know how to draw talismans, but they could make wine with five grains, add Liu Ye and use the willow branch to mix the wine, after that, the white wine would turn into Yin Wine, and at that time, all they needed to do was to use Liu Ye to put it on their eyes and they could open the Nether Path.


    After master talked for a long time, I finally asked, "What is the Ghost Eye Nether Path?"


    Master was stunned by my question. He told me that it was a kind of talisman for him to use. After using it, he would be able to see ghosts.


    My whole body suddenly went numb. Who would want to see a ghost? There''s no time to dodge!


    "Alright, I''m going to set up a formation. The stronger ones, I''ll let you handle the Nether Path. Then, I''ll know the power of Master''s attack."


    "Four Symbols Eight Trigram Formation!"


    What do you mean by ''Four Symbols Eight Trigrams Formation''? I asked my master.


    "It is said that Taiji gave birth to two abilities, two abilities gave birth to four phenomena, and four phenomena gave birth to gossip. The Eight Trigrams was created by the Human Emperor Fuxi, and they were combined together by Heaven and Earth. The Five Elements constellations are this world."


    "Basically, things that have something to do with the Eight Trigrams Tai Chi are not that weak. As for the ''Four Symbols Eight Trigrams Formation'' that I am about to set up, even if it is the most powerful one, it would be a waste of its resources to deal with this ordinary baleful qi. "


    "The so-called Four Symbols is the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Scarlet Peacock, and the Black Tortoise. This formation imitates the powers of these four beasts to exterminate demons and exterminate ghosts, which is also what we call Earth Fire, Water, and Wind." Do you understand? "


    I said that I roughly understood a little, this formation borrowed the power of Earth, Fire, Water and Wind.


    The master said the child could be taught.


    Of course, I didn''t understand that.


    "The Black Turtle is the ground, the White Tiger is the fire, the Azure Dragon is the water, and the Vermillion Bird is the wind. Here, here, here, and here, put on the cinders, the lamp, and the dew that I usually collect."


    I did as I was told, and when I saw that the corner near the door was empty, I asked, "What about here?" You don''t need to put anything in there?


    Master said that the wind was a flow of Qi, and that it was always present. The direction of the door was the Vermillion Bird''s position, so the door was just right in time to the wind.


    Actually, I was thinking what I should do if the wind blows out the lamp, but it''s impossible for Master to not know, so I didn''t ask.


    After arranging these four things, I followed my master''s instructions and pasted the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman on the floor. It seemed that the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman was pasted randomly on the wall.


    However, Master told me that these things were actually posted according to the divination page of the Eight Trigrams. At that time, these things would no longer be as simple as being able to harm ghosts.


    "The peach wood sword, the Copper Coin Sword, the Eight Trigrams Mirror, and the red rope soaked in the black dog''s blood. These four items are used as the four array cores of the Four Symbols Eight Trigrams Formation."


    "Willow Nail, do you see the holes in the walls around us? Nail the willow to me and stick the tip out into the hole. "


    "As for the bamboo sticks, why don''t you tie a portion of the sticks onto the red rope and leave three for me?"


    No matter what Master says, I will do it. I don''t dare to be careless at all. After all, this is a ghost that wants to take my life. If I''m not careful, then my little life won''t be safe!


    Then, his master drew a big diagram in the middle of the spell formation, very much like two fish meeting in the middle.


    I asked Master what this is, and Master said that this thing is the taiji diagram I told you about, and then there''s the trigram.


    With that, Master drew many different lengths of line around the eight trigrams. I have seen these lines on Master''s compass.


    The master said to me, "The inner-design is called ''Tai Chi'', while the outermost is a ''trigram''. If you add the two together, it would be ''gossip''. If you like it, you can also call it ''Yin-Yang Fish''. It''s more or less the same."


    "You must remember, this pattern itself has a certain restraining effect on ghosts, so you can use it many times in the future."


    "Is it done?" "This is the Four Symbols Eight Trigram Formation?"


    As I asked Master, I sized up the room that was filled with crooked symbols and the things that I couldn''t understand at all. It didn''t seem that difficult to put down.


    "Do you think it''s very simple when Master does it?"


    Master''s words directly revealed my thoughts. I was a little embarrassed, but still nodded my head and said, "If I had a little time, I feel that I would be able to create an identical Four Directions Eight Trigram Formation that Master made."


    The master said, "That''s right! You have guts! "When you''re able to set up the Four Symbols Eight Trigram Formation on your own, I''ll give you something as a gift."


    If Master said it like that, I could definitely guess that it definitely wasn''t an ordinary item. Otherwise, Master wouldn''t have given it to me as a reward.


    "But you are only nine years old now. Wait another ten years, and ten years later, if you work diligently and study hard on your own after leaving me, you might be able to arrange it."


    Ten years!


    I was startled by what Master said. From birth till now, I have only been around for nine years, but Master actually insisted that it would take me at least ten years to complete it.


    "Xiao Fang, although your thoughts are good, you have to remember that among the things that I am teaching you, there are many things that I need to experience for half a lifetime, so the others should grow even faster, but you have to understand that you cannot look down on others, as this will harm yourself."


    "What do you mean by being arrogant?"


    "It means that you are clearly weak, yet you insist on doing something you can''t do, and say something you can''t do. You''re still young, so I don''t want you to get used to it, do you know?"


    Master earnestly explained it to me, and only then did I remember what he had told me before.


    In the "Talismanic Spells" section, the hardest thing was formations.


    I lowered my head in shame. Master said to me, "You are a very smart child. I believe in you. You can have ten years!"

 C11

    Master said this because he trusted me. Therefore, I also made up my mind not to let Master down.


    Winter was always fast, and I had not seen the sun for a whole day. It was always gray, and the sky slowly darkened. All I knew was that night had come.


    And tonight was destined to be another unknown night. I''m going to be killed by a ghost. Even though I already knew, the very thought of it still made my scalp tingle and my skin crawl.


    Every once in a while, Master told me not to be nervous.


    I''m probably not nervous! I asked my master, "Were you the first one who went back to capture ghosts? "Aren''t you afraid of the marks?"


    The master laughed and said to me, "Do you know of a saying that goes'' a little ghost is afraid of evil ''?"


    I shook my head and said I didn''t know.


    My master told me that although he was very stubborn when he was young, he didn''t do anything to bring shame to his heart. When we just set foot on the road to worship, I was also unavoidably walking on the night road, but at that time, I secretly took a butcher''s butcher''s knife.


    However, the butcher was an outsider. Before each stroke of the knife, he would sacrifice his sword and tell the King of Hell and the Lord of Heaven that he did it for a meal, hoping to avoid the crime of killing, and then he would put on three incense sticks and two waxes for tribute.


    He only dared to make a move on the blade at the end. It was precisely because of this that the butcher''s'' Life Slaughtering Knife ''could be considered to have been polished, especially those that were used for a long time. There was also the'' evil aura ''that was especially heavy on the blade.


    As long as you have the guts, even if you walk while holding the Pig Slaughtering Knife, a normal brat wouldn''t be able to enter your body.


    "So, Master, when you were walking on the road at night, you would always use the Pig Slaughtering Knife to scold while walking?"


    "What do you think?" Master glanced at me and said, "The road Master took back then was much harder than yours. Look at you now, you can easily obtain everything from Master. You still haven''t learned properly!"


    When I think about how Master is cursing while walking with a pig slaughtering knife, I feel really funny.


    As I chatted with my master, I also paid attention to the time. My heartbeat was completely out of my control, and the closer it got to 3 in the morning, the faster my heart beat.


    At 12 o''clock, my master asked me to go outside the door and burn three incense sticks of wax and two pieces of paper money. I was scared, so I quickly ran back into the room after burning them.


    The more I wished for time to slow down, the faster I felt it passed. I didn''t know why, but it was already two in the morning.


    At two o''clock Master went into the inner room and told me not to be afraid, that he was watching me from the back, and that if he had been here, the ghost might not have come.


    "Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman, hold it in your hand, or it should be hung on your chest. If you see him attacking you, and you can''t dodge it, you should use the talisman and shout ''emergency command'' at him."


    "Do you see the ashes at the door? As long as he walks in, footprints will appear on the cinders, and then, you can place the talisman on your own forehead, and recite the ''order in a rush''. At that time, your Nether Path will open, and you will be able to see him. "


    After saying that, Master went into the inner room, leaving me alone in the outer room. The door wasn''t closed, and was just ajar.


    I just kept staring at the door, feeling like something was going to pop out of it. In the dark room, only the sound of the wind blowing through the door could be heard, stirring up the Talisman Paper on the wall. There was also the occasional flash of the yellow light bulb.


    The whole room was filled with the smell of Chinese medicine. I was already used to this smell, but I didn''t know what was going on. Right now, in my heart, I felt like anything could jump up and kill me.


    I was afraid that after hanging Master''s Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman around my neck, I would ask for a piece from him and hold it tightly in my hand.


    He held the silver coin in his hand and rolled over it, trying to divert his attention.


    I also want to sleep a little, but knowing that a ghost is coming to find me, lang lang can sleep! The more I tried to sleep, the more spirited I became.


    Thus, I just started to constantly gather my emotions, thinking about how I would be able to act a little calmer in front of my master later on.


    At this moment, the dogs outside on the street began to bark non-stop.


    Could it be that there''s a thief? When the dog barks, my first thought pops into my mind, and I want to go out and take a look.


    But ¡ª the scented dust on the floor reminded me not to run around, at a time like this my life was more important.


    At this moment, I suddenly remember what teacher said, dogs are extremely intelligent animals, could it be ¡­


    "Bam!"


    The thought had only just sprouted in my brain when the door burst open with a crash.


    "He''s here!"


    The two footprints on the cinders and my thoughts appeared at almost the same time. A gust of cold wind rushed in from outside and blew the cinders in the house all over the place. The Talisman Paper s on the walls also let out a "whoosh" sound.


    The scented dust immediately pounced on my dusty face and sent a shiver down my spine. Only then did I remember what my master had said, and immediately used the Ghost Eye Nether Path talisman that I had been holding in my hand to open the Nether Path.


    Ah!


    The instant I opened the Nether Path, I cried out. The emotions that I had been brewing for half a day were all instantly washed away.


    Just like last night, he was dressed in white, with a nose and a face. His appearance was no different from a normal person''s, but that face was pale and pale, just like grey, if I had to describe it, and his fingernails were black, very long, and very sharp.


    I don''t believe I could have survived if that thing had stabbed me.


    I just stood there, my hands on the counter, not daring to move.


    Firstly, I knew that my master had already been called over by me, and that he would rush out to rescue me if there was anything dangerous for me. Secondly, my legs had become weak and I was unable to move at all, and most of the strength in my body was now in my arms, so if I let go, I would definitely fall to the ground.


    His two white eyes kept staring at me, his face expressionless.


    I was thinking about how he was going to do it when he threw himself at me, his ten long black nails aimed at my neck.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    My legs went soft, and I couldn''t control myself. Closing my eyes, I grabbed the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman and started sticking it in front of me.


    "Putong!" In an instant, I sat down on the ground. The talisman also floated down to my side. It seemed that the talisman had directly missed my target!


    On my head was a drawer containing herbs. One of them was "Pa!" ''Bang! ''A hole the size of my skull opened up. I wasn''t able to dodge the attack even though I was going to die ¡­


    Just thinking about it made my scalp tingle.


    I didn''t know what was going on, but I grabbed the talisman beside me and rolled it away. I ran to a corner and leaned against the wall to look at him.


    "Master! Master, come quickly! "


    I kept calling out to my master in a sobbing tone. Why isn''t he coming out yet?


    He turned around and his empty eyes stared straight at me. I was so scared that I squatted down on the floor and threw the talisman in my hand to the side. I buried my head in my thigh and kept trembling, not daring to look at him.


    His legs were weak and he didn''t have the strength to stand up and run anymore.


    A gust of cool air rushed at me again, and I knew he was there again.


    That drawer just now was the mark of what happened to me in there?


    "Xiao Fang, do you see the Copper Coin Sword at your feet? Use the Copper Coin Sword! "


    Master''s voice finally sounded. It was as if I had found my pillar of support all of a sudden.


    "Master!"


    I raised my head to look for my master, but what I didn''t expect to see was the ten nails that had almost cut into my face. Behind me was the wall, and there was no way out.


    Under such circumstances, I instinctively tightened my neck and closed my eyes, not daring to look at the situation outside.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    I felt the cold air on my face recede as I hurriedly opened my eyes.

 C12

    Breathing heavily, he opened his eyes.


    The blow stopped about seven or eight steps away from me, and for a moment it did not come directly at me.


    At the other end of the room, Master was wearing his yellow daoist robe and had formed a sword finger. He looked at me nervously.


    I just realised that the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman that I lost to the ground in my panic was stepped on by this thing, and Master took the chance to recite the "urgent command".


    I can''t even imagine what the result would be like. My skull or my neck would probably become the same as the drawer I just used.


    "Master ¡­ should I do something?"


    My voice was shaky and tearful, and I really couldn''t control myself at this moment. In just a moment, I had nearly died twice in the hands of this ghost.


    "Do you see the Copper Coin Sword at your feet? Slowly hold it in your hand, then directly run towards my side, as long as you feel that he''s attacking you, you can directly use the Copper Coin Sword to beat him up! "


    "I ¡­" I ¡­ "My legs are weak. Master, I can''t stand up ¡­"


    I gave it a light try and realized that my legs weren''t strong enough. If I wanted to stand up, I would need to use both hands to support myself against the wall.


    But at such a close distance, this white robed baleful qi was staring straight at me. I didn''t have the courage to move at all.


    "Evil creature!" "Look over here!"


    The master yelled, a talisman in his hand.


    The white robed fiend seemed to have heard his master''s call as he slowly turned around.


    With a "shua" sound, he rushed towards his master with both hands making a strangling motion.


    "Master, be careful!"


    "Don''t worry about me, don''t touch the Copper Coin Sword now. Leave that position and close the door."


    While I was worried about Master, Master shouted at me.


    At this moment, my legs were still numb. After struggling for a while, I was still unable to stand up. All I could do was use my arms to support myself on the ground and roll towards the door.


    After closing the door, a huge piece of yellow cloth fell down from the top of the roof, covering the door. The yellow cloth was covered with a lot of symbols and marks that I could not understand.


    I sat down, leaning against the door. My heartbeat didn''t slow down in the slightest as I watched the fight between my master and the white fiend.


    Now the master rolled to the floor, to the middle of the room''s gossip pattern. The white-robed baleful qi was extremely agile, and it flew into the air immediately after it missed.


    I actually forgot that ghosts can fly!


    As soon as his white clothes started moving, it actually turned into a long piece of cloth and shot towards his master. His master jumped away and a hole appeared in the ground.


    "Evil creature, you still dare to resist!?" Let''s see if I''ll take care of you today! "


    Just as his master finished speaking, all sorts of white cloths came out from all directions, including his defenseless master. They even rolled around for a few times.


    "Master!"


    When I saw that my master was trapped, I immediately shouted out loud. My heart exploded with fear. What should I do? What should he do? What should he do?


    I asked a lot of questions, but there was nothing I could do.


    At this time, the white-clothed fiend turned his head to look at me and slowly floated towards me.


    What are those strips of cloth? If his master was trapped like that, it would not be long before he would suffocate to death! No, I must save Master!


    At this point, I can''t care less.


    Just when I was about to charge in front of Master, the White Bandits somehow touched my face. I even felt the tip of my nose touching his, and a slight chill went up my face.


    Looking at her eyes that were completely white and her face that was as white as a grey mask from such a close distance, I felt my heart clogging up and my scalp heating up.


    Ah!" Master! You''re about to come out.


    Except for being frightened and screaming, I found out that it was completely useless. Instead, I kept causing trouble for my master.


    "Urgent like a law, arrogant evildoer!"


    His master finally broke free from the white cloth that had been binding him, and with a flip of his right hand, he formed a sword with his fingers, a sword, and a few spots of yellow light from the tip of his fingers stabbed into the White Demon''s back.


    The white-robed fiend that was sticking close to my face suddenly disappeared and fell to the ground in another corner of the room. However, he quickly stood up. That strike didn''t seem to have caused him any harm.


    The teacher helped me up and said to himself, "Aiya, when a person gets old, he becomes useless. He actually suffered a loss when he wasn''t paying attention."


    I finally had the feeling that I wasn''t going to die while standing in front of my master. Those two moves just now really made me feel like I was about to die.


    "Don''t worry, teacher will immediately deal with him and vent your anger!"


    While speaking, Master gently placed the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman in his hands on the ground and recited the "Order as urgent as the law!", then activated the Four Symbols Eight Trigrams Formation.


    Because of the Nether Path, I saw that the entire room was covered with a layer of light the color of the sun.


    The position of the white robed fiend just so happened to be within this formation. At this point, I guessed that he sensed that these things seemed to be a threat to him and actually wanted to run away. One of them flashed to the other side of the array, and the next one flashed to the door, which was right next to us.


    Before we could react, the giant talisman blocking the door suddenly emitted an extremely glaring light, and directly bounced this evil creature back, smashing it into the eight trigrams pattern in the middle of the array formation.


    "Now is the time!"


    Master jumped to the place where the Copper Coin Sword was located and grabbed it.


    I saw Master''s left hand quickly drawing something on his right arm. After the white fiend was bounced back, it didn''t dare to move for quite a while.


    In about ten seconds, the Master stopped. The Copper Coin Sword in his hand also emitted a yellow light, just like the rest of the things in the room.


    At the same time, Bai Yisha lifted his head and shouted. I don''t even know how to describe that sound, it was like the sound of a blade scraping against a stone.


    After that, I could feel gusts of cold wind erupting from his body. The ground was covered with the scented dust and the entire room was covered with a layer of dust.


    This chill came suddenly, and it was so cold that it seeped into my bones. After a while, I felt as if I was standing in a world of ice and snow without any clothes on, my teeth chattering from the cold.


    "Baleful qi protection!" You still want to ascend to the next level at this time?


    The Copper Coin Sword in his master''s hands dropped to the ground and shouted, "Four Symbols Eight Trigrams, Subdue Demons and Subdue Demons!"


    The moment his voice fell, all the runes on the walls and floor of the room burst forth with a blinding light.


    "The Black Tortoise becomes the armor, the tiger becomes the boot, the Vermillion Bird becomes the robe, and the dragon becomes the sword!"


    Afterwards, I saw all of the lights interweave in the air. Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and Black Sparrow, all of which came out from the intertwined lights and attached themselves to my master''s body.


    I saw that my master was dressed in beautiful armor, with a robe on the outside and a sword in her hand. She looked just like the God of Heaven in the legends.


    Bai Yisha nailed both his feet to the ground and the two streams of air in the room collided with each other. The shelves of ingredients were all blown away and the entire room was a mess.


    "Azure Dragon Devil Slayer!"


    His master wielded his sword with both hands and slashed at the white robed man.


    The white robed fiend let out another cry and stretched out his ten sharp nails to defend himself.


    The two collided, but no sound was produced. His Master didn''t seem to struggle at all as she shouted, "If you don''t go reincarnate when you''re dying, then you''re going to turn into a devil and endanger the human life. How can I let you live!"


    The power of the talisman in the room dispelled part of the cold. At this moment, I finally felt some sensation in my legs. My two hands supported the door as I stood up.


    Then, I saw Bai Yisha''s fingernails cut off by the sword in his master''s hand, followed by his master''s sword slashing down from the side! It cut off his right arm like tofu.


    What a fast (sharp) sword! That was my first thought.


    Then, some incomprehensible runes appeared on Master''s right arm and he swung his sword downwards. That white sword split the white fiend in half right before my eyes.


    At the same time, all the willow wood nails that I had embedded in the surroundings shot out like arrows with a ''whoosh whoosh whoosh''. They pierced through the white sword and made it look like a stick that had no strength to retaliate at all.


    Because ghosts were spirit bodies, after they were cut in half by the power of these runes, there was nothing left behind.


    Master turned around and looked at me. He picked up the Copper Coin Sword on the ground, and the things around me also slowly disappeared with the Copper Coin Sword.


    "How is it? Master, you mean this Four Symbols Eight Trigram Formation? " the master asked me.


    I walked slowly to the front of my master, knelt down before him, called him "Master", and then burst into tears.

 C13

    Maybe it was because I had worked too hard last night, but when I woke up, it was already past 12 in the afternoon.


    He went to his master''s room to take a look. His master had already left. It seemed like he was going to do the slightly troublesome matter that he had mentioned last night.


    But no matter what, I know that I am not worried for his safety at all. What kind of thing would I dare to mess with my master for, I don''t think I would be able to do well in the future.


    After cooking the noodles, I took out the silver coin worth a few hundred yuan that my master told me to look through.


    As I thought about it, I went to my room to find a brush Talisman Paper and prepared to try out the "Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman". I was really impatient, especially after seeing the few moves that my master showed me last night, I also couldn''t wait to become an expert like her.


    In order to increase the effect, I went to bring out all of my master''s belongings. It was also what his master had said about his own standard talisman drawing tools: mouse brush, yellow paper, cinnabar, vinegar.


    After I was ready, I held the mouse pen in my hand and chanted the incantation my master had given me.


    After finishing all of this, I started to draw. The Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman emphasized on the word "broken" and after drawing the entire rune, it seemed like a whole. It carried a masculine strength and even had a faint warmth to it.


    "Sabers are not steel fast, but Fu Wusha is weak!" This was the final sentence of the talisman. Of course, the evil spirit was not the "evil spirit" mentioned by his master. Instead, it was the "Qi" that supplied the energy of the talisman after it was completed.


    It wasn''t the first time I had been so focused on drawing a talisman. After I finished drawing the talisman, I picked it up and looked around.


    A very weak temperature spread to my finger, although it was very weak but it was real!


    "Yay!" I did it! "


    I shouted loudly. I was so happy! This was the second completed symbol I drew! I even feel that it is very similar to the talisman that Master gave me. It seems that the talisman drawn by Master isn''t too different from the talisman I drew!


    Maybe the first one was too much of a thrill, and the rest of the time I didn''t draw a second one at three o''clock.


    Then, I was at a loss. When the first completed product was drawn out, it was already wasted by the master who was watching by the side. Now, including the talisman from the master, I only have two talismans, so should I use one of them to dispel the Yin Qi which was worth hundreds of silver yuan?


    After hesitating for a long time, I finally gave up. After all, I don''t even use money right now.


    Master had said to draw on his own if he wanted to, and not to steal his talismans. I knew that Master was doing this to speed up his familiarity with these talismans.


    He put down the mouse pen dejectedly and rubbed his sore wrist. It was only three o''clock, what should I do?


    "He Fang!"


    As I was walking back and forth in the house, thinking about what to do, the door was knocked, and people kept calling to me.


    It sounded like the voice belonged to Zhou Xiao Wu, one of the two friends that I had known in the private school for a day. I had studied in the private school for a day, and because I wasn''t familiar with the first day, Zhou Xiao Wu and the other girl, Dongmei, had accompanied me for the entire day. At that time, Zhou Xiao Wu had always said that Dongmei was his wife and that they were a baby.


    While thinking about me and opening the door, Zhou Xiao Wu suddenly and quickly ran in with a head full of sweat, and said to me: "He Fang is not good, you have to help me, Dongmei is gone!"


    I was confused, and as I closed the door behind me, I said to him, "Take your time."


    I brought him another glass of water from the table and he gulped it down and wiped the sweat from his forehead. I saw that he had sweated so much in this cold season, so I guess he really did encounter something that he didn''t dare to tell his parents.


    "After lunch today, Dongmei and I will go to the back of the mountain to play. Then, the mountain suddenly started to grow foggy, and we heard the sound of someone looking for a child. Dongmei and I ran towards that family and lost our children, so we followed the sound to look for the source of the fog. Dongmei ran in front of me, but the moment she ran into the fog that suddenly appeared, she disappeared. I couldn''t find her, so what should I do? You are the disciple of the Dr. Li, you must have a way right? "Help me!"


    At the back of the mountain? I was puzzled for a bit, but suddenly recalled, Lotus Village and ours seemed to be separated by a mountain. I seemed to have met that person on that mountain whom I will never forget!


    It''s just that at that time, I was on the side of the mountain that was facing our village. If I climbed over that mountain, then I wouldn''t be far from Lotus Village.


    At that time, in the mountain mist, the legend of our village had always been that the mountain gods were protecting our mountain. However, after arriving at Lotus Village, what we heard more was that the parents did not allow the children to run up the mountain.


    I was a little confused, so I asked Xiao Wu: "Didn''t you say that children are not allowed to go up the back mountain? Where are you and Dongmei going?"


    Xiao Wu said to me vexedly: "It''s all my fault. Big Dipper and the others have more guts, and they ran before even getting near the back mountain. In order to prove to Dongmei that I''m the strongest amongst them, I took her to the back of the mountain.


    "There are still a few hours until nightfall. I don''t dare go back and tell my parents, or they''ll definitely open up my ass!"


    It was about six o''clock in the morning and it was already three o''clock in the morning. I told Xiao Wu, "We still have three hours.


    Xiao Wu continuously thanked me, and for the first time, my heart was filled with a small sense of satisfaction. Furthermore, even though I was worried about Dongmei''s consolation, I was still happy that I was able to go and help someone on my own. If I was able to explain this matter in such a beautiful manner, Master would definitely say, "As expected of Master''s disciple! "Not bad, not bad."


    Master had said not to let me steal his talismans, but how could I care so much now? I went to Master''s room and pulled out a large cabinet from under his bed.


    Eh ~ This is?


    After opening the box, I found a slip of paper on the first floor. At least I was able to read some of the words on it now, so I was barely able to read what was written on it.


    "Disciple, I know that you are a good child, and I believe you won''t open the box and peek inside while Master isn''t around, so once you open this box, Master knows that you must have met with some trouble, and master isn''t around, but I believe you, so you must remember, the talismans inside are for the three kinds of talismans Master told you, and you can''t use the rest, and then you can also take the Copper Coin Sword, and see the small palm sized Eight Trigrams Mirror?" If you wear it around your neck, the rest will be up to you. Remember, these three kinds of talismans are activated by ''urgent orders''. "


    After reading what my master wrote to me, I felt my eyes moisten, but I don''t know why.


    "He Fang, quickly!"


    "He''s here!"


    After agreeing, I followed Master''s instructions and grabbed a dozen of the three talismans, placing them in a bag.


    And maybe Dongmei was just simply lost? As I thought about it, I walked out.


    After exiting the door, I gave Xiao Wu the "Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman" that was hanging around his neck, so that he could use it to protect him in the worst case scenario.


    After leaving, I closed the door. In order to not be discovered by the adults, under Xiao Wu''s lead, I walked on a path that I never knew of, to the foot of the back mountain.


    There was a small hill behind the village. It wasn''t very big. After the hill, there was a big plot of land that the villagers had cultivated in the past. However, since the lotus roots were planted, it had become abandoned and was filled with weeds.


    Xiao Wu was very anxious as he was running in front. I quickly followed behind him and passed through the patch of weeds.


    "Look, the fog that just disappeared came out again. It''s over there!" Xiao Wu said to me as he pointed to the white patch of land halfway up the mountain.


    With my hand in my pocket, I grabbed onto a piece of Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman and said to Xiao Wu: "Let''s go, Dongmei is still waiting for us!"

 C14

    "I can''t take it anymore, wait for me!" If this goes on, I''m going to die of exhaustion. "


    As Xiao Wu had been running the entire way, he could not even walk a few steps when he reached the top of the mountain. He was panting heavily.


    To be honest, I shut myself in the house everyday and didn''t really do much exercise. After coming down, I was really quite tired, so I just sat beside Xiao Wu and continuously fanned myself with my hands.


    Xiao Wu casually broke a golden bar (a rural plant) in his hand and waved it around casually, panting as he asked, "He Fang, what do you think should happen if we still don''t find Dongmei even when it''s dark today? I don''t want to have a wife in the future. "


    After saying that, Xiao Wu started crying.


    I imitated my master''s usual tone and said to him, "Cry your ass, cry your ass. We haven''t even started looking for you yet, and you can''t just hope for a bit of mercy!" If you don''t believe me, just watch and see. I will definitely help you find your wife! "


    After He Fang heard what I had to say, he did not immediately become dejected. He immediately stood up and shouted towards the mountain: "Dongmei! I''ve come to find you! Where are you (where are you)? Don''t be afraid, I''ll be right there! "


    However, other than the echo, there was still no sound from Dongmei.


    "If you look around randomly like this, you definitely won''t be able to find it!" Why don''t you hurry up and bring me to where Dongmei disappeared to take a look? If you keep shouting like that, I''ll promise you a hammer! "


    Xiao Wu scratched his head and laughed dryly, but he did not dare refute me, and only said to me: "You are right, follow me, I will bring you there!"


    Follow Xiao Wu, I already said why Master would always decide (scolding) me randomly, it turns out that it feels so good to not dare to scold back at others when you scolded them.


    Besides, this kind of rural mountain, which no one has passed through all these years, is even more difficult to walk on, and I even have no way to get there, so I could only walk hand in hand to break off the twigs and branches of those flowers and plants, and force my way through.


    For example, at this moment, I couldn''t figure out what Xiao Wu was doing here. After walking for around ten minutes, he turned his head and said to me: "He Fang, I don''t remember either, but it seems to be here."


    I wanted to scold him again, but seeing his expression I was probably very upset, so I didn''t scold him, instead I comforted him, "Don''t worry, a living person can''t just disappear for no reason! Maybe she walked in and rolled off somewhere and hit a rock and fainted. "Maybe he twisted his ankle so he can''t walk. Look, there are so many possibilities. We''ll just take a look around and shout at the same time."


    "Got it!" Xiao Wu nodded his head and began to call out Dongmei''s name repeatedly as he walked.


    I also started to panic a little now. The words I said just now comforted Xiao Wu, but I myself was a little scared. If those things don''t exist, then that would be true ¡­


    "He Fang, take a look!"


    Xiao Wu''s shout broke my train of thoughts, I immediately went forward, and Xiao Wu handed me a red shoe in his hand and said: "Look, this is Dongmei''s shoe."


    In order to not let Xiao Wu think any worse, I hurriedly said to him: "Look, didn''t we already find Dongmei''s shoes? In other words, Dongmei should be somewhere near here. Hurry, hurry, keep looking. "


    As we continued to walk, we continued to call out Dongmei''s name. It was just that no one knew when we had turned from walking around the mountain to walking up the mountain, and we were almost at the mountainside, which was the area covered in fog.


    I looked back at the sky. It had been almost an hour since we left the mountain. There was no sun today, so it was always cloudy. However, based on my calculations, it should be as though the sun had just set.


    I felt the cold again, but this time I was sure that it was because of the night, the normal temperature dropped, because Xiao Wu in front of me was also rubbing his hands nonstop, and even asked if I was cold.


    "Afternoon, wait a moment!"


    I immediately pulled Xiao Wu back, and Xiao Wu turned to look at me, asking me what had happened.


    I pointed to a spot not far in front of him and said, "If we keep walking forward, we''ll be in the fog. Are you sure you want to keep looking? And it should be getting dark in a little over an hour. "


    Xiao Wu hesitated for a moment, then said to me: "I want, I have to find Dongmei!"


    I asked this because I was preparing to activate the Nether Path, because at night, if I were to encounter anything, it would be easier for me to discover it ahead of time.


    I made mental preparations for half a day and told myself that no matter what I saw, I shouldn''t be afraid. Then, I stuck the "Ghost Eye Nether Path Rune" on my forehead and muttered an "urgent order".


    Then I felt something warm cover my eyes. This should be what the master called ''air''.


    The moment I opened my eyes, Xiao Wu''s face immediately came over and asked me: "He Fang, what are you doing? Give me one too! "


    "Go go, go away, hurry up and find Dongmei, you''re still in the mood to play even at a time like this, you can''t touch this thing of mine, do you know?"


    Not bad! For the time being, I don''t have anything. After looking around, I secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The reason why I didn''t dare to open the Nether Path for Xiao Wu was because I was afraid that something might really scare him. After all, I have seen it twice, so no matter how scared I am, I feel a little reassured.


    As I spoke, I threw a Ghost Eye Nether Path Rune on the ground and we stepped into the white fog together.


    I threw down the Ghost Eye Nether Path just in case. Firstly, I wanted to find the way when we arrived, and secondly, I was afraid that something might have happened to us.


    Because I didn''t pay attention to it when I left, I took a lot of these runes, including this Ghost Eye Nether Path, in reality, I only needed to take three or four of these at most.


    But I think that there are at least 30 Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s, more than 20 Bewitching Heart Tranquility Talismans, and I managed to casually grab 10 Ghost Eye Nether Path talismans!


    Since it was useless, the extra Ghost Eye Nether Path talisman could be considered to be of some use.


    "Dongmei! "Where are you!"


    "Dongmei! I am Xiao Wu, just promise me. "


    Unknowingly, Xiao Wu and I had already entered deep into the dense fog, and the things we could see gradually decreased as we went deeper. Firstly, it''s because of the dense fog, and secondly, it''s because it''s already almost night, so even though it isn''t completely dark yet, Xiao Wu and I have to carefully walk around to ensure that we won''t trip over the dead leaves on the ground.


    "Xiao Wu, put on that thing I gave you today. That thing can protect you at a critical moment!"


    Xiao Wu agreed from the front. After thinking about it, I felt that there was something wrong with it, I took out another set of Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman and gave it to him, telling him to hold it in his hand.


    I''m also afraid that the Copper Coin Sword has already been pulled out and held in my hand.


    Xiao Wu and I were nervous for a long time, as the sky was getting dark, occasionally a cold mountain breeze would blow, and the leaves and branches in the forest would rustle non-stop. The sky was getting dark, and occasionally a few animals that did not need to hibernate would make rustling sounds.


    Xiao Wu''s pace became slower and slower as he walked forward. I''m guessing that he must be scared as well, but none of us managed to expose this matter.


    Ah!


    Xiao Wu suddenly shouted, and pounced forward.


    "Xiao Wu!"


    I don''t know what''s going on either, but in any case, I was completely frightened, so I directly shouted at Xiao Wu.


    After the sound of the dried up leaves, Xiao Wu''s voice came from not far away: "He Fang, I''m fine. It was the accumulated leaves that allowed me to step on them.


    Hearing these words, I suddenly accelerated in my heart, and slowly calmed down. This matter is truly too scary, if it wasn''t for Xiao Wu and Dongmei, I really would have left.


    I slowly went over to help Xiao Wu up and said, "Is everything okay? Did you have a sprained foot? "


    Xiao Wu stood up and jumped twice. He told me that he was fine and that he was just scared to death.


    I nodded and looked in front of me. This is ¡­ The Ghost Eye Nether Path Rune that I just threw!


    The three words were imprinted in my mind.

 C15

    "He Fang, what''s wrong with you?" Xiao Wu seemed to have noticed my abnormality and asked me.


    I didn''t answer Xiao Wu, but instead asked him: "Xiao Wu, from the time you asked for the talisman just now, how long have we been walking for?"


    Xiao Wu gently raised his head and thought for a moment, then said to me: "It should be around half an hour, what''s wrong, He Fang, don''t scare me, I''m here specifically to find you to increase my courage, if you''re afraid, then I''m really done for."


    I quickly comforted him and said, "It''s fine, I''m just trying to estimate how long we''ve been here."


    Xiao Wu patted his chest, telling me not to scare him.


    Half an hour? In other words, the time of the Nether Path should still be around. Then why have I never seen anything in front of me? Furthermore, the faint steam still flowed in my eyes, which means that I am still in the midst of opening the Nether Path. Then why did I get hit by the ghost wall?


    No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn''t understand it. I simply couldn''t be bothered to think about this question. The key to breaking through the wall was to fight against ghosts. I remember Master saying that the easiest way to meet a Wall-Hitting Ghost is to close your eyes and urinate in the direction you want to go.


    So I asked Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu, do you want to piss off?


    Xiao Wu looked at me strangely and asked why I was asking this.


    I said, stop bullshitting. If you can''t say a word, hurry up if you can pee!


    Under my urging, Xiao Wu stood up and mulled over it for a long time, before finally saying to me, "He Fang, I''ve lost everything!"


    "Sigh ¡­" "Hold on!"


    "Ah ~" After Xiao Wu cried out in pain, he suddenly scolded me, "He Fang, are you f * cking messing with me?! I''m so suffocated!"


    "No, no." I immediately explained to him, "At this time, you have two choices, the first is to head towards the mountain, which means that we have to continue walking up the mountain to find Dongmei, or you can choose to head down the mountain, which also means that we have to go home, and you can decide for yourself."


    After I said this, Xiao Wu immediately quietened down. He took off his pants by half and stood there, not peeing at all.


    Anyway, Master said that ghosts like the Wall-Hitting Ghost are just normal little ghosts. As long as I''m not afraid, I can easily deal with them.


    I think it''s been a few minutes, Xiao Wu suddenly said to me. I can''t hold it in anymore, no matter what, I have to find Dongmei.


    Then, Xiao Wu started to flutter towards the mountain.


    Xiao Wu peed in front of me. Although they were all men, I still felt that it was strange to keep staring at others, so I casually looked behind me.


    Ah!


    The scene that followed made me cry out. Even though I reminded myself that I shouldn''t panic no matter what I see, I was really shocked this time. No matter how hard I tried to prepare myself for the sudden appearance of this thing, I couldn''t defend against it.


    "Ah ~" Xiao Wu''s pained voice sounded in my ears again, "He Fang, are you sick? What are you trying to do? F * ck me!"


    As I looked in front of me with a face full of fear, Xiao Wu finally lifted his pants and walked in front of me.


    "Hey!" He Fang, what do you want to see if I''m talking to you? " Xiao Wu came in front of me and asked.


    I don''t even know the answer to that question. Did I tell him that just five steps away, another big sister in a white dress was floating in the air, staring at us? My God, this face was as pale as some of the grey ones.


    And around him, two other children were floating in the air. One of them tossed his head like a rubber ball, while the other played with his hands, how many laps was this?


    At this time, the child who was throwing his head at suddenly lost his grip on the head and rolled down. I watched as the head rolled all the way to Xiao Wu''s feet.


    "Xiao Wu." At this time, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and softly said to Xiao Wu: "Don''t move, listen to me, definitely don''t move!"


    Xiao Wu was obviously shocked by my expression, and looked at me with eyes full of fear and suspicion. I thought for a while, and finally felt that it was best not to hide it from him, so I nodded, and at the same time, stressed to him, Don''t move! Don''t be afraid, there''s no danger at the moment.


    I''m afraid that Xiao Wu''s kick will anger him if he doesn''t get his head out.


    I finally understood why when I drove the Nether Path, I had never seen these things. It felt like they had always been right behind me! And all the way here, I really didn''t even look back once.


    Fortunately, that damned child put his head back in place.


    "He Fang, where are they? What should we do? " Xiao Wu was about to cry.


    I looked at the big sister in white again and said to Xiao Wu, "Don''t worry, the three of them don''t seem to have any intention of attacking us right now."


    "Three!"


    I could hear the words Xiao Wu squeezed out from the gaps between his teeth, and I could even feel how scared he was.


    My mind was completely muddled, and the confidence I had built up along the way was gone with the scream.


    After thinking for a long time, I waved the Copper Coin Sword in my hand towards the white-clothed female and said loudly: "I ¡­ "I''m telling you, if you see the thing in my hand, step aside. Otherwise, it will hurt a lot!"


    I didn''t expect that the big sister in white would be so afraid of the Copper Coin Sword in my hand. When I brandished the Copper Coin Sword towards her, she actually backed off a little.


    I seem to understand as well. If this big sister in white wanted to harm us, she would have already done so. But she just followed us as if she was purely watching these two rascals.


    It seems like she''s just looking at her children, and our Wall-Hitting Ghost is probably the doing of these two little things.


    Thus, he forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said to the white-clothed elder sister: "Did you hear that? If you don''t leave, I''ll use this to beat them ¡­" "Your child ¡­"


    After I finished speaking, I secretly held a Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman in my hand. If she heard that I was going to hit her child and wanted to hit me, then I could also use the Copper Coin Sword''s talisman to call out to her.


    What I didn''t expect was that she seemed to have heard me and drifted away with a child in one hand.


    I just watched her leave bit by bit. I didn''t expect ghosts to have such an epiphany. After relaxing for a moment, I realised that my entire body was covered in cold sweat, and my underwear was all wet. I didn''t notice it just now.


    I turned my head and looked at Xiao Wu. It was still the same action, and I didn''t move at all.


    "Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu, let''s go! You can move now. "


    "Oh my god!" After hearing what I said, Xiao Wu sat down on the ground and looked at me in a daze.


    I waved my hand in front of his eyes and asked, Are you stupid?


    Xiao Wu nodded his head, then immediately shook it again, and said to me with a tone that seemed like he was about to cry: "He Fang, just now, you really scared me to death, I just felt my left foot instantly go cold, don''t you think one of them ran up to my foot?"


    Hearing Xiao Wu''s words, I instantly felt that he was pretty strong, even though I could guess it, but I still said to him: "Why are you asking this? They have already left anyway, I''m asking you, do you still want to find Dongmei?"


    Hearing my words, Xiao Wu immediately hesitated, it seemed that he shouldn''t go but he was also afraid.


    I just waited for him to think, There''s no ghost wall, we''re right at the edge of the fog, we can walk any time.


    Although it was a little scary, compared to facing those things directly, it was nothing. Thinking about it like this, the fear towards the darkness in the surroundings actually decreased a lot.


    This time, I also had a memory. I kept looking around, afraid that something would appear for me at any moment.


    Xiao Wu kept his head down for a long time, but there was no response. I just touched him and asked him why he didn''t speak up for a long time, but he still kept his head down.


    I immediately understood that he probably wanted to scare me because he was scared of me just now!


    "Bytsan ¡­"


    Following a strange noise, Xiao Wu suddenly raised his head and looked at me.


    I happened to look back at him.


    "Xiao Wu!" He even extended his tongue out towards the sky, baring his teeth towards me. His two hands were holding a bloody, blurry thing, and his face was also covered with blood, as if he was continuously chewing on it after withdrawing his tongue. If my guess is not wrong, it''s very likely that it''s the meat of the thing he''s holding!


    So what? Why is there no end to this? I felt like I was going to collapse.

 C16

    I really want to cry. I came up the mountain to look for Dongmei, but she hasn''t come up yet, and Xiao Wu is like this again.


    One look was all it took for me to know that Xiao Wu must have something on him, otherwise how did he suddenly become like this!


    "Urgent like the law!"


    Almost instinctively, I slapped Xiao Wu''s face with the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman that I had been holding in my hand.


    As I expected, Xiaowu was sent flying about three meters away by the power of the rune, because on a slope full of fallen leaves, he rolled a long distance away after being bounced off. This gave me a chance to catch my breath, and it also confirmed that I was hit by something.


    I really didn''t expect that I would have so many bad things to deal with today. If I had known earlier, I would have practiced calligraphy at home and slept lazily for a while.


    At this time, Xiao Wu suddenly jumped up from the ground, using his feet to tiptoe to the ground, bending his knees, folding his thighs and calves together, using the back of his hands to support himself on the ground, and looking at me with a face full of blood.


    Apparently, he was very dissatisfied with me hitting him with a talisman just now.


    "What the hell are you!?" Hurry up and get out of my friend''s body, otherwise ¡­ "Otherwise, if I beat you up so badly, your teeth will be all over the floor ¡­"


    As I spoke, he kept staring at me. It was obvious that he was different from the big white sister earlier, he was not afraid of me at all, or rather, he was not afraid of the Copper Coin Sword in my hands at all.


    As soon as I said that, he rushed towards me with four ''feet''.


    I didn''t have any intention to fight with him, so I just ran straight up the mountain. I didn''t want to go up either, but he blocked the only way down the mountain.


    At least the Copper Coin Sword in her hands could restrain the big sister in white, but she really didn''t know what it was that hit Xiao Wu with.


    But reality is painful, I just ran two steps and Xiao Wu is like a monkey, he caught up to me quickly and threw me to the ground, the Copper Coin Sword in my hand was also thrown out, although it was not far away, but Xiao Wu was pressing on my back, and I wouldn''t be able to take it.


    How could he be so strong? I felt as if the bones on my shoulder were about to be crushed by him.


    As I ate, I reached into my bag and grabbed a handful of talismans. I didn''t care what the talismans were and directly swung the talismans at my back based on my senses, feeling like it was hit.


    "Urgent like the law, urgent like the law, urgent like the law ¡­"


    Suddenly my mouth was working like a machine gun.


    "Creak!" I immediately crawled up and picked up the Copper Coin Sword, using her back to lean against a tree. I didn''t dare to run anymore.


    Looking at the talismans scattered on the ground, it''s too dark. I don''t know what kind of talismans it is, but there should be at least ten of them.


    Xiao Wu was sent flying again, but this time he circled around me, and didn''t dare lightly pounce on me. Taking advantage of this time, I took one look at him and gave myself an obscene tranquility talisman. I quickly took out six Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s and placed them in my pocket, so that I could quickly take them out without wasting anything.


    At this critical moment, the air above his eyes slowly dissipated.


    It was already very dark, and it was only by using the eyes of the Nether Path that I could clearly see a little bit of things. If the Nether Path closed, then I would really be blind.


    However, Xiao Wu, who was on top of me, probably did not notice this. Under the extremely nervous atmosphere, I used the Ghost Eye Nether Path Rune to reopen the Nether Path, and even I felt that I had gained a little more chips.


    The Copper Coin Sword seemed to be able to injure him, but it didn''t have as much effect on him as the big white clothed female. What should I do, master also didn''t teach me how to get rid of the things inside the possessed person.


    Forget it, it doesn''t matter how long he can hold on. Maybe after I beat him up a few times, he''ll go back by himself.


    That''s right! To be able to think of such a solution at this time, I am truly impressed by myself! I remembered that when Master took in my brother, he wrapped the Glyph on top of the Copper Coin Sword. This method might work on me at the moment.


    While looking at him, I took out a talisman from my pocket and prepared to wrap it around the Copper Coin Sword.


    "Squeak!"


    Just then, Xiao Wu made his move again. He stretched out both his hands, as if he wanted to strangle him to death. I don''t know what happened, but I was reminded of the time my brother pounced on my master. As soon as my master dodged my brother, he pounced on the rope he soaked in the black dog''s blood.


    It was too late to wrap up any talismans, so I quickly moved one step to the left. I held the Copper Coin Sword in my hand and pressed the talisman onto the tree.


    "Squeak squeak squeak!"


    Xiao Wu had obviously seen my move and kept on waving his hand to dodge it, but he was still unable to control his own body as he was jumping in the air.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    After being bounced away, Xiao Wu had been rolling on the ground, using his hands to dig at his right shoulder that had been hit by the talisman. He let out a "Zhi Zhi Zhi" sound, it seemed that this time, he was really in pain.


    I don''t care about all that at the moment, but maybe it''s because the situation is dire, so in my panic, I immediately wrapped a Glyph on the Copper Coin Sword and jumped on, continuously using the Copper Coin Sword to hit Xiao Wu.


    "Scram!"


    "Give my Xiao Wu back to me!"


    "You monster, quickly get out of Xiao Wu''s body!"


    With every slap, he kept shouting out loud to boost his courage. I don''t know how much time had passed before Xiao Wu finally stopped as he lay on the ground and stopped moving.


    However, I still managed to keep a certain distance between me and Xiao Wu. I was afraid that Xiao Wu would jump up and grab my neck or something like that.


    The Copper Coin Sword''s talisman was already broken. I changed the talisman and wrapped another one around myself. Looking at Xiao Wu who was still unmoving, I shakily stood up and prodded him with the Copper Coin Sword, but there was still no response.


    I once again took out a lousy talisman to calm myself down. I held the Copper Coin Sword tightly in my hand, then I walked towards Xiao Wu.


    "Xiao Wu?" I called to him.


    To my surprise, he gave a weak "En". Only now did I feel relieved. The thing that was attached to his body should have left.


    I immediately went over to help him up. Fortunately, he was wearing more clothes now, otherwise, the Copper Coin Sword would have left a lot of wounds on his body just now.


    "He Fang, what''s going on? Why do I feel pain all over my body?!"


    When he was talking to me, I realized that the mist was slowly approaching us. I was really scared, so I said to Xiao Wu, "Xiao Wu, don''t be afraid, I''ll bring you home now."


    After saying that, I put the Copper Coin Sword on my waist, carried Xiao Wu and headed down the mountain.


    When I returned to the Lotus Village, I discovered that there was light flashing everywhere outside the village, and from time to time,''s name would be shouted out.


    I glanced at Xiao Wu, who was already asleep on my back, and quickly walked towards his house. To be honest, I couldn''t do it for a long time. Carrying him on my back for such a long distance, I was on the verge of collapsing.


    When I went to Xiao Wu''s house, I found that Xiao Wu''s mother was crying non-stop inside the house. The most important part was that Dongmei and her mother were comforting Xiao Wu''s mother non-stop.


    "Aunt, Xiao Wu is back!"


    I called out from the doorway, but my feet were unable to lift me. I really couldn''t cross that threshold.


    "Xiao Wu!"


    Xiao Wu''s mother looked at Xiao Wu, who was on my back, and shouted out loud before immediately running over.


    "Xiao Wu, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare your mother, speak, Xiao Wu." Xiao Wu''s mother saw the blood on Xiao Wu''s face and cried non-stop.


    After that, Xiao Wu immediately sat on the ground with his butt, and said to Xiao Wu''s mother: "Aunt, don''t be anxious, that wasn''t Xiao Wu''s blood, I''ll tell you guys what happened later."


    Just then, Dongmei''s mother seemed to recognize me, and said to me: "Aren''t you the little disciple of Dr. Li? Why are you with Xiao Wu? "


    "He is big brother He Fang!" Dongmei said to her mother.


    I didn''t answer Dongmei''s mother''s question. Instead, I asked Dongmei, "Dongmei, why are you here? Weren''t they lost in the back mountains today? It was precisely because Xiao Wu went to find you that he was in such a state. "


    Dongmei''s mother looked at Dongmei and asked her loudly, "Stupid girl, you went to the rear mountains?! You didn''t want your mother to live, did you?! "


    Dongmei lowered her head and did not say a word.


    I sat on the threshold and told them why.


    Dongmei just said that she fell into a broken trap and fainted at that time. When she woke up, she climbed up with the weeds in her hands and ran back alone.


    I pointed at Xiao Wu and told them: "The main reason why Xiao Wu became like this was to find Dongmei. I''ve already told you guys about the matter, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first."


    My legs really didn''t listen to me. After standing up three times, I only managed to stand up. Just as I took two steps, I remembered that my master said that after becoming possessed, my body would be infected by some unhealthy Yin Qi. If I don''t remove it in time, I might fall gravely ill.


    Although I don''t know if it''ll work, I still gave the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman to Xiao Wu''s mom and told her to burn the water for Xiao Wu to drink.


    That''s what Master told me to do when he removed the Yin Qi from the silver. I think the logic should be around the same.


    After walking back home with a shake, I pushed open the door to find Master sitting in his teacher''s chair, as though he had been waiting for me.

 C17

    "Master?"


    I called out, but Master ignored me. Just as I wanted to call out again, I heard snoring sounds.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, I walked over and sat down on a chair. I knocked on the table with my hands. "Master, you are up!"


    "Mm ¡­" Ah ¡­ "What?!" "Ah, you brat, you''re back?"


    Why can''t such a powerful person dress up like an expert? In response to my master''s question, I just leaned over the table and said, "Yes."


    Master suddenly sat up and said to me, "Is the matter with Xiao Wu related to you? Everyone in the village is looking for Xiao Wu, and when they returned, they found that you were no longer there. I went to take a look at the boxes under the bed, and discovered that everything was gone.


    "You aren''t even worried about the safety of your disciple. Why are you sleeping here?"


    After taking away so many talismans, even if I have to throw them all at you, it would be enough to ensure your safety. I''m worried about what you''re doing, and you''re my disciple. His Master said indifferently.


    Then he asked me where I''d been and what had happened. To make it look like this.


    I told him everything from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain,


    After listening to my words, Master first praised me a few times, then touched his chin, as if he was talking to himself or to me.


    "According to what you said, there are not only ghosts on the mountain, there are also monkeys that have become refined, and the fog that has not dissipated for years. Although I know that there must be something on the mountain, but Master doesn''t like to mess around. As long as the things on the mountain don''t harm people, I won''t destroy them."


    "One must know that in every place where strange beasts come from, heavenly materials and earthly treasures will be born. Moreover, I estimate that there will be even more things inside the fog. I will also go and take a look whenever there is a need."


    No matter what Master thought, I would rather die than go. I don''t want to go even if there''s a gold mine on the mountain.


    After putting all the fellows on the table, I went to the back room to take a bath. After coming out, Master was still sitting in his teacher''s chair, but beside him was an extra bowl of noodles and two eggs.


    I didn''t hesitate and started to eat.


    "Master, have you settled your matters?" While I was eating, I asked Master if he had been called away by that person. After returning, he said that it was rather troublesome.


    The master shook his head. He told me that he had not, but that he had a clue. He came back this time to ask me to go with him.


    I hurriedly begged Master to spare me, saying that I really couldn''t take it anymore. Today''s trip was truly tiring, so I had to rest properly for two days.


    My master said, "You can go to bed after lunch and leave with me tomorrow morning." That''s all I''ve got to say back.


    Maybe it was because I was so tired today that I fell asleep as soon as I touched the bed.


    The next day, he was woken up by the knock on the door. He looked at the time and saw that it was after 7. In the countryside, which was near the end of the year, most of the time, there was not much work done.


    To my surprise, Master didn''t get up either. I quickly put on my clothes and yawned as I went to open the door.


    Who would have thought that it would be Xiao Wu''s mother, Dongmei''s and Dongmei''s mother, who was carrying bags and bags of things.


    "My two aunts, what are you doing?"


    At this time, Master also came out, so I told them to enter the room first.


    After talking for a while, I realized that I was here to thank me. He said that if it wasn''t for me yesterday, perhaps Xiao Wu would really have had a bad situation. This year is coming, if something were to happen to Xiao Wu, no one would be able to bear the consequences.


    He was carrying beef and sausages.


    His master did not stand on ceremony and accepted them all.


    Fortunately, his master had already stayed here for a long time, and everyone here was quite familiar with his master. They knew that although he didn''t usually bother to mess with them, he was indeed a capable person.


    After they left, I looked at my master with a face full of smiles, and asked my master, Xiao Wu, what happened to him?


    I didn''t expect my master to turn around and ask me if I knew where the "three things happen" came from. For what son of a bitch does it have to be called "three bad things"?


    How am I supposed to know?


    The master chuckled and said to me, "Take note of the scented wax that you burn every day." After saying that, he went back into the house.


    I stood there thinking for a while before I realized what was going on.


    The tradition of burning incense wax to the deceased had always been to burn three sticks of incense and two pieces of wax. Wasn''t three sticks of incense and two pieces of wax just like that? So there was actually such an argument!


    At this time, Master had already packed his things and walked out. He said to me, "Let''s go!"


    "You don''t need to eat?" I was a little puzzled. No matter how anxious I was, I had to finish my meal.


    "This is the rule. If we go to someone else''s house to help them with their work, then we have to go to someone else''s house to eat breakfast. First, we have to eat, which is to say that we will do our best."


    I said "Oh" and followed him.


    Master told me that the Lotus Village is rather big, and that the household is at the edge of the village, so if we walk this way, I think we''ll have to walk for around ten to twenty minutes.


    I asked Master what kind of things he had not done well in the past few days.


    The master said that the daughter of the family got pregnant before getting married, and then went to the hospital to beat up the child. Unexpectedly, after coming back from the hospital, the daughter became sick, and had been sick for more than half a year.


    For some reason, he blurted out a question, asking if his master was that child?


    The master looked at me admiringly and said I was not bad, and now he knew what I was thinking.


    But I''m very curious. According to the general knowledge of ghosts that my master told me, although this kind of infant''s soul is very resentful, it shouldn''t be that troublesome for my master. I explained my doubts to my master.


    The master sighed and told me that that was the problem. Every time he went, the ghost child would run away, and as soon as he left, the ghost child would go back to pestering his mother.


    I was a little curious and asked the teacher, this child should be just a baby, how could he be so smart?


    His master said that this was what he suspected the most, and he had a very bold guess in his mind. However, he couldn''t immediately confirm it, so he didn''t tell me.


    I couldn''t be bothered to ask. I only came to this house when I was talking along the way.


    The first thing he felt was: The house was so beautiful!


    Compared to our He Family Village, every household is considered rich, but this family''s house can be considered pretty even in the entire He Family Village. In the two story house, there are even white flowers and tiles affixed to the house.


    After we arrived, the family immediately came out to welcome my master, and continuously told me: "Dr. Li, you have finally come."


    My master asked the middle-aged man, "Brother, is your niece getting better in the next two days?"


    "Sadly, my daughter told me that I can sleep peacefully during the next two days. At the very least, I have to keep having nightmares."


    At this moment, I sized up the middle-aged man. He seemed to be about the same age as my master, which was why my master used the term "brother" when he was of the same generation as him. His face was also filled with the same kind of sickness and exhaustion, but it was also true that no matter which family''s daughter was from, they would all be worried.


    According to the rules, no matter how anxious I was, I still had to eat a little. When I was at home before, besides the New Year, I had never really eaten anything so good.


    After a hasty meal, Master and I went to his daughter''s house under the guidance of the middle-aged master.


    As soon as I entered, I felt a familiar aura pouncing on my face. There''s such a dense yin aura, it would be weird if I didn''t get sick just by staying here!


    There was a pale woman lying on the bed. She must be his daughter.


    There was a young man in black sitting on the edge of the bed, as if he were taking care of this woman, and I was sure that he was the one who had hired my master.


    But I''m also curious. Isn''t it rumored that this woman got pregnant without getting married? Then who is this man? Judging from the way he was holding onto the woman''s hand all this time, their relationship shouldn''t be ordinary!

 C18

    Of course, I can only think of these questions. Master said, when helping someone to solve a problem, you only need to understand what you need to know. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, it will only bore them.


    I saw a sign on the woman''s bed that I had never seen before. The woman slowly woke up at this moment. She looked at the person beside her bed with a strange expression in her eyes. I have never seen such a person before.


    The black clothed man immediately asked her after seeing the lady wake up, "Xiaowen, are you feeling better?"


    I just found out that the woman was called "Xiaowen" and she had a sickly look on her face, but she still smiled and nodded at the man''s question, so I didn''t understand what he meant even more.


    I''m too lazy to think about it.


    "Uncle, Dr. Li."


    The man turned his head to greet his master and the middle-aged man, and then very consciously stood up to make room for my master.


    "You two just need to go out for a bit. What we need to do later, it won''t be convenient to have one more person to do." Master''s words made me confused. Could it be that this is a rule again?


    After the middle-aged man and the black clothed man left, Master locked the door from the inside before turning his head to look at the woman called Xiaowen. He then said to her: "Miss Xiaowen, you must remember what I told you in the future, and not speak of anyone, including your father and the man who took care of you. You must agree first so that I can tell you what to do next."


    Although her eyes revealed some doubt, she still nodded.


    What my master said next filled her eyes with disbelief. Even I couldn''t understand why she would say that.


    I can easily solve this problem, but in front of me, every time I wanted to capture him, he would have already run away. Just like a moment ago, when I first came in, the Yin Qi that was very heavy on you was already spreading out from the room, and clearly, that fellow had received my message beforehand and ran away. He runs like this every time I want to, I won''t be able to catch him even if I wanted to. Furthermore, every time I set up a formation in the room to ambush him, he just stops coming.


    The master looked at her and asked, Do you know what I''m going to say?


    I understand it all, she might not understand it.


    But she was crying and shaking her head because she was weak and her voice was low, and I heard him say, "No, no, it can''t be."


    The master sighed and said to him, I know you can''t accept this, but it''s only my suspicion. Just help me.


    Then Master turned to me and said, "Disciple, I will depend on you for the rest of the matter."


    I was confused. "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Master said that if you want to watch Big Sister Xiaowen from here, I will pretend to leave and secretly observe who is up to no matter what!


    Actually, when I heard that this woman got pregnant without getting married, I felt that he was not a good woman, so I was a little unhappy about what Master had said.


    Master seemed to have seen through my thoughts, and quietly said to me: "Don''t worry, Sister Xiaowen is not a bad person, she told me everything before, once this matter is over Master will tell you, don''t you still not believe me?"


    Since Master has already said it like this, even if I''m not happy, I still have to do it. I nodded towards Master and said, "Okay, then Master will tell me that Sister Xiaowen and I want to do something. Don''t tell me that you''re going to keep him here?"


    Master shook his head and said to me: "That Demon Child seems to be in urgent need of growth, and his mother''s spirit is undoubtedly his best tonic. That''s why Miss Xiaowen''s body should have been better and weaker, to the point where she should have been bedridden like this. "Wait for me to secretly mark his body. From then on, he wants to run. Then, I can chase after him and find out who the mastermind is!"


    I also know that when Master said this, he had already made up his mind. This matter is definitely being manipulated by the mastermind, or else he wouldn''t be able to use this method.


    "Then, what about letting Big Sister Xiaowen''s body get better?"


    "Isn''t that simple?" Master took out a Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman and shook it in front of me, then continued, "Miss Xiaowen''s body is currently weak from being surrounded by Yin Qi, and her body doesn''t have any big problems.


    After saying that, the master took out a dozen of the same old three to me and said, "Clank, do you understand?"


    I nodded and said I did.


    "Is that a decision?" In the end, Master turned his gaze towards Big Sister Xiaowen, who nodded her head.


    I then found a cup of water and lit a piece of Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman water. I mixed it with the water and told Big Sister Xiaowen to drink it and said to her, "In the next few days, I will drink it once every two hours. This may cause my body to feel a little bit painful, but it''s very quick to recover."


    After I finished speaking, I used the Ghost Eye Nether Path''s talisman to activate the Nether Path. I knew that this was also the reason why my master gave me the Ghost Eye Nether Path talisman.


    She whispered to me, "Thank you, little brother."


    I nodded my head but didn''t say anything. I sat down on the stool that the black clothed man was sitting on just now. The room immediately became exceptionally quiet.


    "Little brother, do you not like big sister?" To my surprise, she asked me first.


    I didn''t want to lie, so I nodded and said to her, "The grown-ups say that women who give birth without marriage are bad women."


    She smiled and said to me, "That''s true, but my sister was drugged and I was alone in the city and I had no one to rely on and I didn''t know anything. It''s all about nothing, you know? "


    I asked her, What are you doing out there when you have so much money in your house and can afford to build a building?


    She said her parents were forcing her to marry a man she didn''t like in order to escape the marriage.


    I asked him if he was the one in black, and she said he was.


    I asked her, why did you not reject that man who just held your hand?


    She smiled and told me that last time she ran out and caused so much trouble because she didn''t listen to her parents, how could she bear with her now? The man didn''t mind her spoiling his child, and according to their parents'' arrangements, he was going to marry her when she got well.


    I don''t understand. Doesn''t that mean you don''t want to get better?


    She nodded again, and I fell silent.


    Was this what Master meant by ''unable to control oneself''? It''s just like the story of master and Maoshan. I know that master definitely still wants to return to Maoshan right now to take a look, but after returning, he won''t be able to do anything else other than feel sad.


    At this moment, the door opened and the middle-aged man and the man in black walked in.


    The middle-aged man said to me, "Young master, Dr. Li has already left. He said that he would not be able to return after laying down the array glyphs in the house for three days. He said that he had already arranged everything for you."


    Although I didn''t understand why Master would say three days at this time, I still nodded my head and replied as Master had instructed, "I''m only following Master, and my skills and skills are far from enough. I can also do some small things, so don''t be so polite Uncle."


    "Then ¡­" Then the man in black said to me, "Little brother, what should we do next?"


    I looked into the room. As the Nether Path was on, I could even see traces of grey gas floating around the room.


    Even if she was an adult, she would get sick if she stayed here for a long time.


    However, Master said that he had set up a Rune Circle in the room, so in order to not reveal it, it was not possible to change Big Sister Xiaowen''s room.


    "Open the windows and doors of the room, let the wind blow in through the windows, then start a fire under the windows. Remember to light the fire, leave the rest to me."


    I tried my best to recall the things Master had taught me before, and took out the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman at the same time.

 C19

    After I gave the orders, the two of them immediately went to prepare the brazier.


    Since master said that he wanted to take care of Big Sister Xiaowen''s body first, then the first thing he did was to get rid of the Yin Qi in the room. Otherwise, it would be useless even if he ate ginseng everyday.


    Master had said that sunlight was good for the patient. Fire was positive, but wind was flowing air ¡­


    I thought that by letting the wind and the sun in through the window and into the heat of the fire, and by going out through the door, I would be able to get rid of some of the negative energy.


    Then, I folded the Cool Foolish Tranquility Talisman into a small triangle, allowing Big Sister Xiaowen to stay on top of her.


    Finally, I also posted a few Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s in each corner of the room.


    Actually, I don''t know how effective it is, but there must be some benefits.


    I remembered that Master said that the thing with the heaviest yang energy was also the easiest thing to find. That was money, and money was touched by countless people, so the yang energy was the heaviest.


    I asked Master why?


    Master told me that he was the one who instigated the calamity that year, and in that ten years of time, no matter if it was the demons or gods, they were all beaten into hiding in the depths of the mountains, not daring to come out. So even now, after so many years, that person''s appearance still has a certain amount of deterrence towards those ghosts and gods.


    So when they came in to set the brazier I asked them if they had a hundred dollars?


    The two of them, including Sister Xiaowen, looked at me weirdly, but they gave it to me anyway.


    Although I didn''t understand what kind of gaze it was, I didn''t care about it. I turned the money into a triangle and gave it to Big Sister Xiaowen.


    The man in black finally asked, "Little brother, what do you mean by this?"


    I didn''t want to explain so much to her, so I said, It was my master''s orders, I don''t know, I just did what he told me to do.


    At this moment, the fire rose, and the room became much warmer.


    Big Sister Xiaowen''s face started to turn red, and at the same time, her body started to cough lightly.


    Her father immediately asked me, what''s going on with Xiaowen?


    My eyes can see that every time Big Sister Xiaowen coughed, there would be some faint gray colored gas coming out of her nose and mouth. I knew that it was because of the rune water that Big Sister Xiaowen drank earlier.


    I told them not to worry. This is normal.


    Afterwards, I just told them not to stay here if there''s nothing else. With me here to take care of them, it wouldn''t be good if there were more people.


    The black clothed man still wanted to stay, so I just said that Sister Xiaowen''s body was important. It would only take a few days for her to recover.


    That person finally went out as well. They kept asking and it annoyed me.


    When I thought of this, I remembered that my master often scolded me for asking too many questions. I didn''t expect that I would become the one being questioned.


    As I thought about it, I smiled.


    "Little brother, what are you laughing at?" Sister Xiaowen coughed twice and asked me.


    I feel that Big Sister Xiaowen is actually quite pitiful. Since it''s so boring anyway, I might as well start chatting with her.


    Before she could speak, I told her the funny things about being with my master, and she laughed at me.


    Then she suddenly asked me, "Little brother, where''s your mother? Don''t you ever hear about your mother? "


    After being silent for a moment, I replied Big Sister Xiaowen, "My mother and my brother, who was never born, were killed by me. My father didn''t know about it, but my father still chased me out. My master took me in.


    Big Sister Xiaowen became silent for a while, and then she said to me, "I''m sorry little brother, I don''t know, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    I squeezed out a face that I thought should be a smile. I shook my head and said to Big Sister Xiaowen, Master said that the matter has already happened, and since we can''t change the beginning, we should try to accept the ending that we can''t change.


    Although I didn''t understand the meaning behind those words, I did understand that Master didn''t want me to be too sad over this matter. I had also promised Master that I wouldn''t shed tears over this matter. Big Sister Xiaowen, aren''t you curious as to why I killed my mother and sister?


    After I asked Big Sister Xiaowen about this, we looked at each other. She paused for a moment before nodding her head.


    I smiled bitterly. After all, no one wouldn''t be curious about this kind of thing.


    I told this matter to Sister Xiaowen. Halfway through it, Sister Xiaowen cried. My eyes were moist, but I held it in.


    From the beginning till the end, I have never done anything right, but Big Sister Xiaowen actually did not blame me. Perhaps, in his eyes, I was just a child that did not understand, so I made such a big mistake.


    Sister Xiaowen called out to me, saying, "Little brother, I still don''t know your name."


    I told her my name was He Fang and that the name was given to me by my mother.


    With some difficulty, she sat up with her back leaning against the pillow, and said to me: "Xiao Fang, if you don''t mind me, you can call me Big Sis from now on."


    I was stunned for a moment, I didn''t think that Sister Xiaowen would say such a thing.


    "What? Are you unwilling?"


    I didn''t know what was going on, but I suddenly felt like crying again, but I still didn''t. But I didn''t dare to speak, afraid that I would cry out the moment I opened my mouth.


    I nodded.


    "Little brother!"


    After I nodded my head, Big Sister Xiaowen suddenly seemed very happy and made the gesture of wanting to hug me. I hesitated for a moment, but I still walked over to sit on the bed for her to hug me.


    This feeling, in my memory, only my mother would hug me like this.


    Several times, he had to hold back his tears. He didn''t cry.


    "Do you want to cry? Your eyes are red, right?"


    I nodded. "But I won''t cry. I promised Master that I wouldn''t cry over this matter after that day."


    Big Sister Xiaowen gave me a big thumbs up and said: "Not bad, you have to do what you promised. You''re the real man!"


    I laughed and suddenly remembered that it had been almost two hours. I then burned another Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman in the water and gave it to Sister Xiaowen.


    After drinking, Sister Xiaowen asked me, "If you say that your mother gave you your name, meaning that you wanted to go far away, then are you going to a big city in the future?"


    I nodded and told Sister Xiaowen that I told my mother before that I would buy a house in a big city and take her to enjoy life there. Now, even if he isn''t here, I still want to finish this matter.


    Big Sister Xiaowen sighed and said to me: "The big city isn''t as good as you think it is. If you really want to leave in the future, remember to come here and find Big Sister. Big Sister still wants to see you before you go to the big city."


    I nodded my head in agreement. Suddenly, I felt that, in the entire world, other than my master, there was only Big Sister Xiaowen who still cared about me.


    Since that''s the case, no matter what, I have to protect Sister Xiaowen well. This time, I won''t let anything happen to Sister Xiaowen like last night.


    Speaking of Xiao Wu, I still felt a little embarrassed in my heart. After all, he was here to ask me to help him, but didn''t expect that I would almost harm him.


    "What are you thinking of?" Sister Xiaowen waved her hand in front of my eyes.


    Suddenly, I felt that it was nice to be remembered, so I told Big Sister Xiaowen about last night''s and Xiao Wu''s experiences.


    Big Sister Xiaowen looked at me with a gaze that seemed to worship me and said, "I didn''t think that you would be so powerful at such a young age!"


    I smiled a little embarrassedly: "No matter if it''s my previous home or my current master''s house, they are both not rich families, and cannot compare to Big Sister Xiaowen''s family. So the child of a poor family, who had already taken charge, was talking about me."


    "Look at you, isn''t this the same as Sister Xiaowen! "Since you called me big sister, then isn''t big sister''s home your home? If you have any difficulties in the future, just tell me. I''ll help you as much as I can."


    Sis Xiaowen took out a very beautiful bag from the bedside table. I have never seen such a beautiful bag.


    He didn''t think that Big Sister Xiaowen would actually count out ten hundred yuan from her bag and hand it over to me, saying: "With Big Sis''s current look, I can''t buy any clothes for you, take this money, go buy some things you like in the future."


    How could I take it, I immediately rejected, I didn''t think that Sister Xiaowen''s strength was so great, she pulled on my hand and pressed the money into my hand. He was slightly angry as he asked, "Are you trying to get along with big sister?"


    I said no.


    In the end, I didn''t change her mind and put the money away.


    Just at this moment, the flames in the brazier near the window started to tremble violently. I took a look. Although it was cold, there wasn''t much wind. There was definitely something wrong with the wind!

 C20

    "What''s wrong?" Big Sister Xiaowen should have asked me after seeing my face which had tensed up all of a sudden.


    I told Big Sister Xiaowen to lie down first and took out a set of Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s, walking to the window between Big Sister Xiaowen and the rest.


    The Nether Path is still open, I could see a very dense gray gas outside the window, but I knew that it was just a lump of yin energy, it wasn''t the Ghost Infant master was talking about, it was very likely that it was the enemy testing us.


    As I thought about it, I relaxed a lot. I suddenly understood why Master said that he had set up a Glyph Array in the room.


    If there was really an enemy here, then that Ghost Infant wouldn''t dare to step foot here within three days. The three days of time inside Big Sister Xiaowen''s body was more than enough for all of them to leave, and if master still hasn''t returned on the fourth day, that Ghost Infant would definitely come. At this time, master who had been lying in ambush for four days could step out and capture this Ghost Infant.


    After thinking it through, I finally understood Master''s plan. It turns out that I''m still a lot too inexperienced.


    At this time, that lump of Yin Qi was still hesitating at the window. I didn''t know whether he wanted to come in or not, but since he wanted to test out his master''s non-existent array glyphs, I had to make it look like there were array glyphs.


    Thinking about this, I turned around very quickly and passed the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman in my hands to Big Sister Xiaowen, telling her to gently place it under her bed, don''t worry.


    After saying that, I went out, closed the door, and left only a crack in the door. I squatted by the door, watching everything in the room.


    Big Sister Xiaowen also saw me at the door, so I gestured for her to be more normal. She nodded and lay down again.


    At this point, I could only see half of the window, but I could clearly see the flames in the brazier. I could also roughly guess that the lump of Yin Qi hadn''t left yet.


    "Hu!"


    At this moment, the flame in the pot all tilted towards the room and still shook violently. I saw that the ball of Yin Qi had covered Big Sister Xiaowen''s bed, and she had an extremely uncomfortable expression on her face.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    The Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman that was just handed to Sister Xiaowen was suddenly triggered by me, and a layer of yellow light flashed, it felt like the sun had broken through the dark clouds, the grey Yin Qi was instantly dissolved by the Annihilation Force inside the rune.


    Then, I pushed the door open and walked in. After closing the door for a long time, the heat in the room had accumulated so much that it made it hard for me to breathe.


    "Xiao Fang, what happened just now? I suddenly felt very uncomfortable, just like those days when I was the most sick, but then I suddenly disappeared again, could it be that my child has come? "


    I shook my head and told Big Sister Xiaowen that it wasn''t, it was just a lump of something that wasn''t too good, I had already dealt with it.


    However, she thought that this would let that person temporarily retreat. If not, she would not be able to sleep for the next few days, and would not be able to cause any problems for Big Sister Xiaowen no matter what.


    I sat back down on the stool and looked at the flickering flames outside the window. My mind was in a mess.


    "Sister Xiaowen, do you have a pen and paper?"


    "It''s in the cabinet over there. Take it yourself." Sister Xiaowen pointed to a cabinet at the other side of the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Sister Xiaowen was obviously more curious about me holding a pen and paper.


    I told her that I didn''t know much about anything that my master had taught me that required a pen and paper. Anyway, it was fine at the moment, so I decided to practice.


    I also just understood that sooner or later, I would have to leave my master to wander the world. No matter what, I have to learn how to draw talismans faster. After all, I can''t just leave with a large bag of talismans.


    "The things that you drew are so hard to understand. If you wanted me to draw, I wouldn''t even know how to start. Although I don''t know what you drew, it felt really beautiful." While I was painting, Big Sister Xiaowen was watching by the side. Her words made me extremely happy.


    Although I really don''t understand how this charm can be so beautiful.


    I told Sister Xiaowen that what I drew was what was stuck around the room. With this, those ghosts would not dare to approach this room.


    Big Sister Xiaowen rubbed my head and said to me, although there are so many things you know at such a young age, and the children in the city that are as old as you are still in primary school, you don''t know anything at all.


    What is a primary school? I asked Sister Xiaowen.


    Big Sister Xiaowen stared blankly at me for a moment, before asking me, "You haven''t read any books?"


    I shook my head, saying that Master had always been teaching me how to read and write. Master was truly amazing. He said that when he was young, he had traveled almost everywhere in China and understood a lot of things.


    "Big Sis still wants to send you to school, but if you start your grade again, others will laugh at you." Big Sis still wants to send you to school, but if you start your grade again, others will laugh at you. Big Sister Xiaowen put on a vexed look, as if she was trying very hard to find a solution.


    I told Big Sister Xiaowen not to trouble herself, and there were a lot of things that Master was teaching her, such as brushes, calligraphy and abacus.


    Sister Xiaowen said that if you want to go out in the future, no matter what, you have to go to the university to have a look. At that time, you must have a high school diploma, otherwise you won''t be able to go to university.


    I still couldn''t understand what she was talking about. Elementary school, university, what difference did it make?


    But I still didn''t ask, I know that Sister Xiaowen did it for my own good.


    By then, it was already noon. I melted another piece of rune water and let Big Sister Xiaowen drink it.


    During lunch time, I told Big Sister Xiaowen''s father that just before noon, that thing came again and was driven away by me. In the remaining three days, I will guard around Big Sister Xiaowen for even if it''s night time, and I won''t leave either. I want to make a bed for me in Big Sister Xiaowen''s room.


    Big Sister Xiaowen''s father kept hearing about that thing and was startled. After hearing about my request, she immediately agreed and gave me some food, saying that heroes from the ancient times would produce youths and famous teachers and disciples.


    What made me curious was that the man in black was just eating by the side, not saying a word. As if he didn''t see me.


    But it doesn''t matter to me, since I heard from Big Sister Xiaowen that this man wants to marry the one who likes him or not, I didn''t like him. After we finished eating, I went back to Sister Xiaowen''s room and warned them repeatedly to not come to Sister Xiaowen''s room if there''s nothing wrong.


    The Yang energy in the afternoon was the heaviest. After noon, I told them to remove the brazier. There was no helping it, Sister Xiaowen''s house was facing the east, and after noon, the sunlight was no longer shining.


    I asked Big Sister Xiaowen if she was better off, she said she was obviously more comfortable, her chest wasn''t as stuffy as it was a few days ago.


    I said that in three days time should be completely healed, this time eat as much as possible do not eat spicy cold, rest well drink more water.


    Sister Xiaowen laughed at me again. She said that she didn''t expect you to be not only a Taoist for eliminating demons, but also a doctor for saving the world!


    I smiled a little embarrassedly, saying that this was what Master usually told the people living in the streets.


    In the next three days, I accompanied Big Sister Xiaowen as her body obviously improved as well. By noon the next day, she would already be able to walk on the ground with my support.


    Her Eldest Uncle (Big Sister Xiaowen''s father) had a joyous expression on her face. "I''ll just tell you whatever request I have, whatever he can do, she''ll definitely do it."


    I knew this was something my uncle was too happy to say, and I didn''t take it to heart.


    I only wanted my Big Uncle to tell me the truth about Big Sister Xiaowen''s matter. Although I said that I was young, I didn''t feel that there was anything to be embarrassed about.


    Eldest Uncle was stunned for a moment. He probably didn''t expect that my year would say such words. Actually, he didn''t know why he would say such words, but I just didn''t think that it was wrong.


    The rest of the day was peaceful, and it was not until the night of the third and final day that all of us felt the pinch.


    I know that my master, who has been hiding in the dark all this time, is now at his most dangerous. If they didn''t come, he would have been waiting outside the whole time.


    Thinking about this, I smiled again. Teacher''s grade? Actually, he couldn''t be considered to be old. It was just that he was too lazy to take care of himself normally, so he looked like he was in his sixties when he was in his forties or fifties.


    Big Sister Xiaowen sat on the bed. I looked at the watch that was specifically brought to the room and the needle got closer and closer to midnight.


    My floor was spread out between the window and Sister Xiaowen''s bed. I didn''t dare to sleep, so I widened my eyes.


    Drip!


    At 12 o''clock, the watch gave a thought!

 C21

    To my surprise, there wasn''t any change outside, but I still didn''t dare to relax.


    The Nether Path was still open, watching everything outside. It was afraid that if it took the opportunity while I was relaxing, it would rush in.


    Big Sister Xiaowen was looking at me from outside. After a while, she said to me, "Xiao Fang, is this alright?"


    I didn''t look back as I said to Big Sister Xiaowen, "Go to sleep first. For your safety, I definitely won''t be sleeping tonight."


    "That won''t do!" Big Sister Xiaowen suddenly said angrily from behind me. "You''re still so young, why would I tell you to stay up all night just because I''m sleeping?"


    Thus, I looked out the window and said to her, No matter what you say, I definitely cannot sleep tonight, and it is not just to protect you, I promised Master that I would ensure your safety, Sister Xiaowen, didn''t you also say that you had to promise me that you would do what I have to do?


    Hearing my words, Big Sister Xiaowen seemed to become silent, and said to me: "Since you have the right to decide whether you sleep or not, then I also have the right to decide whether or not I sleep, since my body is almost fully recovered, then I won''t sleep either."


    Sis Xiaowen stood up and sat beside me, staring out of the window like me.


    I''m a little curious, she didn''t even open her Nether Path, what are you looking at? I asked her.


    She winked at me and said, "Then what are you looking at? I think you''re looking at it so intently, that''s why I''m following you. "


    I didn''t know what to say to her answer, but my master also told me that even though the families that invited us all knew that we were capable, they still tried their best not to let others know that it was for the safety of others.


    Thinking about it here, I didn''t explain to Big Sister Xiaowen why I could see and why she couldn''t see anything.


    "You won''t talk?"


    I felt a little helpless. With a bitter face, I said to her, "What else can I say? You''ve already finished your words. If you like it, you can just stay there."


    It wasn''t long before it was two o''clock, and it was also at this time that I started to get more and more spirited. From two to four o''clock, when I was feeling ugly, Master had said that it was the night that my yin energy was the heaviest.


    I thought that Sister Xiaowen would be sleepy after chatting for a while, but what made me at a loss of whether to laugh or cry was that she was actually getting more and more spirited. I had no choice but to give her one of the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s.


    She took it from him and examined it carefully in her hand. I don''t know what she looks at.


    Could it be that as long as one was able to draw the talisman to such an extent, the talisman would have a might? She asked a question that surprised me a little.


    If drawing talismans is that simple, then look at what I''ve drawn! You can use all of the talismans I''ve drawn. As I said that, I pointed to the talismans that I had been bored to learn these past two days. In a whole book, there were less than ten that I could use. The rest were all ruined.


    Although I have been chatting with Big Sister Xiaowen, my mental state is extremely tense. I have been paying attention to all the things happening outside.


    It''s here!


    Just before three o''clock, I felt some unusual cool air drifting in from the window.


    I don''t know which Ghost Infant it was or if it was the same yin aura as that day, but I was on guard all of a sudden.


    After asking Big Sister Xiaowen to lie on the bed and pretend to be asleep, I also laid down on the bed and pretended to be asleep. With my back facing the window, when the cold wind kept hitting my back, I knew that that thing was probably outside the window, but I seemed to be hesitating on whether I should enter or not.


    A few minutes later, shshenonchalantly stood up and pretended to go to the toilet, then walked out. When she passed by the window, he whispered to Xiaowen: "Endure it, you might feel uncomfortable later on, that thing is right outside the window."


    Big Sister Xiaowen responded with a light "En" and I walked out while shaking my body.


    This time, I didn''t even close the door. After leaving the room, I immediately hid by the wall near the door. Since I couldn''t see anything, I could only feel the size of the Miasma that floated out of the room.


    There are four Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s in four corners of the room, and Sister Xiaowen also has one Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s and a Cool Foolish Calming Talisman in her hands. Only with a certain degree of certainty do I have to leave Sister Xiaowen alone in the room.


    I heaved a long sigh of relief. Looking at the pitch black corridor, my heart started beating rapidly again.


    If I had known earlier, I would have let Master leave the Copper Coin Sword behind for me. I would have had much more confidence in doing so, although the talisman is strong, it still needs to be close to my body to be able to stick to it. I am still far from being able to use the Talisman Paper as a dart and play with it like Master.


    After taking in a deep breath, I started to feel the movements in the room. For a moment, it seemed as though the entire world had quieted down, leaving only darkness and me behind.


    But this time it was different from the last time when I was guarding the blood basin. I was waiting for a person, my sister! With a little negligence, maybe I''ll make the second mistake in my life that I''ll never forgive myself for!


    After estimating the time, it should have been around four to five minutes, so I pretended that I had finished using the toilet and went in.


    He realized that the Yin Qi was gone, and Sister Xiaowen was probably too sleepy, she had also fallen asleep on the bed. He checked on Big Sister Xiaowen and found nothing wrong with her, what''s wrong with her?


    Could it be that he was only here to investigate? I was a little confused. What was going on?


    But even though there was still some Yin energy left in the house, I was sure that thing had left. Forget it, at least for the time being, there was no more danger.


    He didn''t know what was going on with his master.


    That''s right!


    Suddenly, I remembered something, I glanced at Big Sister Xiaowen, then quietly left the room.


    Since Master said that there might be a problem with someone, then I might as well go and have a look. Anyway, I definitely won''t be sleeping now.


    After interacting with her for the past few days, I have become more familiar with Sister Xiaowen and her family. Sister Xiaowen''s mother is a farmer, she doesn''t seem to be someone who would do anything to harm her daughter.


    When he was first contracting the farmlands to grow lotus roots, there were still many people that were not willing to give up on the fields on which he lived to risk his life. Thus, in the first year, he contracted his own farmland with the village chief and a few people led by Xiaowen''s sister and father, and the price was quite high as well.


    After earning a huge sum of money the next year, the people of the village started to contract their own farmland. Of course, the price had been pushed down by the contractor the previous year, so Sister Xiaowen''s family could be considered as one of the few people that had gotten rich early on in the village.


    With this said, Big Sister Xiaowen''s father was also not the person her master was referring to. In the end, all the suspicions fell upon the man dressed in black.


    His eldest uncle said that he was called Zhou Li, the son of the village chief. He grew up together with Big Sister Xiaowen, and had always liked her.


    But Big Sister Xiaowen told me that she has always only treated Zhou Li as her brother and never had any feelings for him.


    After the village chief found Big Uncle and and chatted privately for a while, when Big Uncle came back, he forced Big Sister Xiaowen to marry Zhou Li. After that, in order to escape the marriage, Big Sister Xiaowen ran off to the city to stay for a few years.


    When he came back, his uncle scolded Big Sister Xiaowen fiercely. However, even though he scolded her, he couldn''t really watch his daughter get killed by some unknown disease, right?


    Because he was afraid that this dishonorable affair would spread out, Zhou Li advised my uncle not to look for my master but to look for someone from the outside instead. In the end, it was obvious that they were all scammers.


    I already said that good things don''t go out, and news of bad things spread far and wide, but this matter was still found out by the neighborhood. Big Uncle was forced into a corner, and that''s why he called Zhou Li over to find my master after delaying for half a year.


    And after Big Sister Xiaowen came back, Zhou Li had always been accompanying her, which also caused Big Sister Xiaowen to have no choice but to submit to the two of them and agree to the marriage.


    After all, right now, Zhou Li did not dislike Big Sister Xiaowen, so how could Big Sister Xiaowen say anything?


    When I thought about it, I understood. What exactly did the Village Head and Eldest Uncle talk about that caused Eldest Uncle to force his daughter to marry someone he didn''t like in the name of being a "family match".


    And Zhou Li clearly knew that Big Sister Xiaowen didn''t like him, so why did he insist on pestering Big Sister Xiaowen?


    As I thought about it, I had already arrived at the door to Zhou Li''s room at this time, and the door actually wasn''t closed. I curiously looked inside, and what happened inside caused my entire body to instantly break out in cold sweat!

 C22

    After three in the morning, Zhou Li actually did not sleep, but instead sat motionlessly on the bedside. At this time of night, I felt as though a large group of people were looking at me from behind.


    He just sat there, not moving at all, while I just looked at Zhou Li in the dark hallway. I just noticed, compared to Zhou Li, my actions right now seemed to be even more terrifying. There was nothing in the corridor, it was just an indiscernible darkness, I walked along the unfamiliar corridor alone. From time to time, I would look into this room, or into the room.


    But no matter what, at least Zhou Li is still in his room. I thought about it for a moment, then left for my uncle''s room.


    Just as he reached the door, without even looking, he heard Eldest Uncle''s snoring voice that didn''t lose out to his master''s. Then his aunt said "lower her voice" to him again.


    Hearing these two voices, I stopped looking. According to this situation, the most suspicious person should be Zhou Li, but although he is a little weird, at least he is in his own room. Maybe he is just sleepwalking.


    As I thought about it, I returned back to Big Sister Xiaowen''s room.


    Big Sister Xiaowen is still sleeping, there''s nothing abnormal. It looks like there shouldn''t be any big problems tonight, just in case I don''t want to sleep.


    Sitting on the floor under the window, suddenly feeling cold, I looked up. He realized that he had left the window open just to make it easier to observe. Now that everything was normal, the winter wind was unusually cold.


    He stood up and closed the window, slowly raising the temperature of the entire room.


    But damn it, I want to sleep as soon as it''s warm in the house. I can''t help it, I pinch myself when I want to, and then I realize it doesn''t seem to be any use at all. I still want to sleep.


    I had no choice but to persevere, and before long the upper and lower eyelids began to fight.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly realized that the scene in front of me had changed. I immediately woke up, because the Nether Path''s time was up.


    He quickly activated the Nether Path and began to walk in circles around the room. The effect was much better this way, and the sleepiness would lessen a lot.


    That night I struggled with my eyelids until I realized how much harder it was to fight ghosts.


    When the first rays of sunlight hit the window, I opened it. The cool wind blew on my face, and the drowsiness was gone.


    Purple?


    At this time, I noticed that there was also a faint purple halo appearing along with the sunlight. I didn''t even know if I was seeing things or what. But even though I''ve stayed up all night, I''m still in the Nether Path, there shouldn''t be a situation like seeing things!


    Forget it, I''ll just put this matter to the back of my mind and wait and see when I can ask my master. After all, purple was an auspicious sign and an aura of wealth. There might be some good news.


    After patting my face to make sure that I won''t be sleeping, I closed the window again. After all, Big Sister Xiaowen is still sleeping.


    When I turned around, I saw that Sister Xiaowen was already awake, and was looking at me embarrassedly.


    I am a little puzzled, what kind of expression is Sister Xiaowen wearing?


    I asked her, what''s wrong, Sister Xiaowen? Was it uncomfortable?


    Big Sister Xiaowen said that she swore to stay up late with me last night. She didn''t expect that she would fall asleep after I went out for two to three minutes.


    She asked me if I''d really stayed up all night.


    I didn''t say anything, I just woke up. As soon as I said those words, I immediately regretted it. My face of weariness could be seen by everyone that I had endured the night.


    "Kid, why aren''t you being honest!" Hearing my words, Big Sister Xiaowen turned to me and said: "Don''t worry, with this dutiful little brother of yours to protect me, I''ll be happy even if there''s no time. You should quickly go to sleep.


    I shook my head and told Sister Xiaowen. Logically speaking, the Rune Formation should have been lifted and Master should have returned from there. But if Master hadn''t returned, would you have made a move if you were you?


    The moment I said that, even I was shocked. It was only then did I realize that tonight was the most dangerous night ever. Master definitely won''t show himself before the Ghost Infant comes out, that''s for sure, so I have to rely on myself.


    In other words, the Yin Qi from last night was only there to test me, or perhaps it was here to test if the array glyphs were still there. But something that doesn''t exist, there''s no need to test it.


    Actually, I also know that master is training me too. After all, master often says that I have to go out on my own. I can''t always rely on him, so self-reliance is the way to go.


    Hearing my words, Big Sister Xiaowen felt that it made sense. You''re asking me if I''m still staying up late tonight?


    I didn''t answer her, but asked her, was Zhou Li used to sleepwalking?


    Sister Xiaowen said that she didn''t know either, which made me a little troubled. I couldn''t possibly go and ask him directly.


    The only strange clue I had observed last night was broken, so I stopped thinking about it and stayed up all night, my head in a daze. I couldn''t think of anything.


    It seems that tonight was truly a deathly night, and I had to listen to Big Sister Xiaowen''s orders and get ready to sleep. Otherwise, tonight I wouldn''t be able to bear it!


    After breakfast, Zhou Li called Xiaowen''s sister out to take a walk around the area. He said that he had been bored for so long, that he had gone out to take a breather.


    I knew that Sister Xiaowen was asking for my opinion, and I could tell that she didn''t want to go. After thinking about it for a bit, I felt that it would be too heartless to reject her again.


    I agreed to it, but I didn''t think that my Big Uncle would be beaming with joy when she heard this news, as if she felt that this was the only way Xiaowen had found a good home.


    Afterwards, I called Big Sister Xiaowen to the side and told her that it was currently under Master''s plans, so we had to go by common sense.


    After I finished speaking, I gave the small mirror on my neck that was half the size of my palm to Big Sister Xiaowen. I told her to wear it on her neck, so that Zhou Li would not know about it.


    After thinking about it for a while, I still couldn''t feel reassured. I then called for her to bring the Foul-breaking Calming Calm Talisman with me. Now, I felt that it was about time.


    Big Sister Xiaowen rubbed my head and said, "You''re just a small fry, who knows how many beautiful girls you''ll fall for when you grow up."


    I was stunned for a moment, but then Sister Xiaowen had already left. Smiling embarrassedly, I went to sleep on her bed in Sister Xiaowen''s room.


    In my own mind, sleeping until noon would be enough, but once I was asleep, I couldn''t decide for myself.


    I didn''t wake up until the afternoon, when I found the sun had already set.


    At this time, Sister Xiaowen was sitting in front of her desk, combing her hair. It was as if she was watching me wake up from her mirror, when she suddenly turned her head and asked me if I was sleeping on the bed.


    I chuckled and said that I was dirty and had nothing to gain from sleeping on the floor. I had gotten used to it in the past few days anyway.


    After I finished speaking, I was afraid that Sister Xiaowen would ask me again, so I hurriedly asked her if she was going to play around with me.


    She frowned and took out a very pretty red box from her bag. "Look!" she said to me.


    I took it and opened it. Inside was a very beautiful silver ring. The ring was shiny and very beautiful.


    "I forgot that you don''t understand." Big Sister Xiaowen also sat in front of me and said, "He proposed this to me today and gave it to me as a gift."


    "You agreed?" I don''t understand, it''s not that she doesn''t like Zhou Li''s markings, she can still drag it out if she doesn''t like it, why is she so anxious?


    Big Sister Xiaowen said unhappily: "Zhou Li said that he had already discussed this with my father. They will be married next month."


    I also felt Sister Xiaowen''s situation, but I didn''t have any other way, so I could only stare.


    I changed the topic and said to Big Sister Xiaowen, "From now on, stop looking at yourself in the mirror, especially at night, especially at midnight or at 2-3 in the morning."


    She asked me why I was so scared.


    I smiled, and the way Big Sister Xiaowen looked at me became weird all of a sudden.

 C23

    I told her that Master had said that mirrors were yin, women were yin, and the moon was yin. When night came, the yin aura would become especially dense, and a few yin energies together could cause an accident. Simply put, it was very possible that there would be no shadow of you in the mirror after you left, or rather, there would be no shadow of you in the mirror.


    Big Sister Xiaowen was immediately scared by me. She crossed her arms and said: "Aiya, don''t scare me, it''s so seductive. In the future I won''t even dare to look in the mirror."


    I said, "I didn''t scare you. This thing is very strange! There are a few things you should take note of yourself. "


    She asked me what I was.


    I said, black cat, white curtain, umbrella, dry well, crooked tree tied with hemp rope, very straight path, these are all things and places that can easily go wrong ¡­


    "Aiya, okay, okay. Don''t say it anymore. You really scared me!" Sister Xiaowen stood up and said to me, "I slept for a day. Sister will bring you out to eat something."


    After she said that, I realized that I had eaten a little hot breakfast that day and then slept until now. I was really hungry.


    After dinner, I knew that the longest night was coming.


    I also don''t know where Master is, but I feel that Master will definitely be watching me at all times, which is why I can''t let him down.


    After we finished eating, I told Big Uncle, Aunt and Zhou Li that it was a special time tonight, and that the three of you wanted my arrangements.


    Aunt and Uncle immediately agreed. Zhou Li not speaking could also be considered as tacit agreement.


    When my aunt asked me what I wanted to do, I said it was very simple. I just looked for something to eat and pass the time. I could just sit outside Sister Xiaowen''s room and do whatever I wanted, but I only had one request, and that was for no one to leave or enter Sister Xiaowen''s room. I had to stay here until I said I could.


    It was already completely dark by 6: 30 AM, and the three of them had been doing exactly as I said. They were holding a brazier and placed it in the corridor outside Sister Xiaowen''s room, then sat around the brazier.


    Big Sister Xiaowen and I also entered the room and closed the door.


    The thought that it might be another sleepless night made my head ache a little. It would be better for that guy to come earlier.


    One of the reasons why I wanted to call Big Brother Xiaowen and the other two to do this is because Big Sister Xiaowen''s room is on the first floor. Actually, as long as I want to, I can easily flip out of the window.


    Until about ten o''clock, I got up and walked quietly to the door. There were three voices talking.


    Big Sister Xiaowen asked me what happened. I slowly locked the door and told Big Sister Xiaowen in a low voice to pretend that she was chatting with me in her room. I''m going out for a while.


    Because the soundproofing effect of the rural rooms was not good, if one wanted to listen carefully, one could hear it even with the door closed and the wall separating them.


    Sister Xiaowen asked me what I was going to do, and I said that I would be fine, there was no need to worry, I would be back soon.


    Then I jumped out the window.


    So cold! My first reaction was the cold. This winter was not for fun.


    In the past few days, I have observed that the foundations of the Big Sis Xiaowen''s house were built at a relatively low level. Coincidentally, there was a small bluestone bag not far away, and standing on top of that bluestone bag, I could see Zhou Li''s room through the window.


    I don''t know what''s going on either. I just think that there''s something wrong with this Zhou Li, but I can''t really put my finger on him, especially last night when he was sitting on the bed without sleep.


    Just now, I even suspected that the person in the room was not Zhou Li. Could it be that he did something similar to a person and left it there, then went to do some shameful things?


    Now that he''s outside Sister Xiaowen''s room, I want to see what exactly is going on inside. However, I realized that I had thought about it too simply. Standing here, being able to see Zhou Li''s room was not bad, but I could not see anything.


    I wanted to slap myself twice when I got here.


    ''s room is on the second floor. As long as I can pass through the first floor to the middle of the second floor, I would be safe.


    Earlier, when I was preparing for this matter, I told uncle that Master could come back at any time, so don''t close the door. I didn''t expect it to be of use now, otherwise the door would be closed.


    Just as I was about to leave, something happened that left me at a loss whether to laugh or to cry. Just as I walked out a few steps, something that seemed to be broken suddenly appeared in front of me.


    This fellow probably thought that I did not see him. While he was blocking me, I immediately took out a Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman and placed it on the back of his head.


    With a "order of urgency", I no longer bothered with him and ran back to Sister Xiaowen''s house. Master had said that these brats did not dare to do anything big. They were a bunch of small things, and if they met with them, they would torture you to death.


    I was in a hurry, so I directly got rid of him.


    When I reached Sister Xiaowen''s house, I calmed down a little and gently pushed the door open to enter the room. Uncle and I were talking more and more, and I saw that there was a staircase only two steps away from me, and between me and the staircase there was also a corridor that led to the right. At the end of the corridor was Sister Xiaowen''s door.


    As long as I''m not careful, I might be found out by my uncle.


    "Dad, I need to go to the toilet."


    Just when I was thinking about the countermeasures in my mind, Zhou Li''s voice reached my ears. First, I heard that he called Big Sister Xiaowen''s father and felt very uncomfortable, after all, Big Sister Xiaowen had not married him yet, and only then did I realise that he was coming out. If I was to continue standing here, he would definitely see me around the corner!


    Eldest Uncle''s troubled voice entered my ears, he said to Zhou Li: "Little Zhou, after all, the words that little Taoist said earlier ¡­"


    "Dad, I''m just going to the toilet. What''s more, can this living person just suffocate to death? Don''t worry, it won''t be long."


    "Aiya, why are you so stubborn? Little Zhou, go ahead. I won''t let this little Taoist know." Aunt''s words meant that Zhou Li was about to come out.


    I quickly retreated outside the door and crouched in a bush.


    Zhou Li also walked out.


    He really peed! I don''t want to believe it.


    But what Zhou Li did next made me realize that he really wasn''t just simply urinating.


    It was too dark for me to see, but he seemed to have pulled something out of his pocket. He held it in his hand for a moment, then threw it up into the air and, without even looking back, turned and walked back into the house.


    I stared at the thing that he threw out, and just as I was about to hit the ground, I suddenly flew up! They were slowly flying higher and higher, and were about to reach a height that I couldn''t reach. Finally, Zhou Li entered the house.


    I jumped straight out, no matter what was beneath my feet, and with all my might, jumped up and smacked the thing down.


    He held it in his hand and took a look. Wasn''t that the flying crane that his master had folded before?!


    This has completely stunned me, my mind was filled with thoughts of how Zhou Li could do such a thing?!


    I couldn''t figure it out no matter how I thought about it, but it seemed like the folded paper crane wanted to continue flying, so I got a little anxious. Should I release it or not?


    In the end, I thought of a compromise. I tore off a bit of the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman''s horn and stuffed it into the paper crane''s jacket. Perhaps Master would have a way when the time came.


    Only after releasing the paper crane did I notice that it would probably take me an hour to get out!


    Thinking about how Sister Xiaowen had talked to me for an hour, I wanted to laugh.


    On the way back, I knew that the next twelve to four would be when I had to concentrate on my twelve hundred thousand tonight.

 C24

    When I walked to the window, I heard Sister Xiaowen''s voice. After I got in, my face was full of smiles.


    There''s nothing I can do about it. When I think about how she talked to me for so long, I don''t know why but I feel like laughing.


    "Ya!" When Sister Xiaowen saw me falling through the window, she immediately called out.


    "Where have you been, all this time? What are you laughing at? "


    I think it''s funny when I think of you talking to yourself.


    He didn''t expect that the moment he said this, his ear was grabbed by Big Sister Xiaowen. She said to me: "You, what rotten idea did you come up with? "Hrm?"


    After saying that, the strength in Big Sister Xiaowen''s hands increased even more. I hurriedly begged: "I don''t dare, I definitely won''t laugh! Sister, let go of me first.


    "That''s more like it."


    After letting go, Big Sister Xiaowen even clapped twice, then she asked me what I was doing outside?


    I won''t believe that there''s no problem with saying that Zhou Li right now, but right now, in Sister Xiaowen''s heart, at least she doesn''t get anything wrong with him. It''s just that her nagging pursuit really gave her a headache.


    Furthermore, Big Sister Xiaowen also said that if nothing unexpected happened, after this matter was finished, she would marry him next month.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t tell him about Zhou Li''s weird actions tonight. I only told him that I didn''t get any big news, but that I actually went to find my master. I thought that my master was probably nearby, but in the end, I found him.


    Sister Xiaowen laughed at me and said, how could you find someone as powerful as your master?


    I also think that what Big Sister Xiaowen said made sense. I even suspected that Master went back to the pharmacy to sleep in the last three days, and the more I thought about it, the more likely it seemed.


    Time slowly passed by, when I was bored, I liked to play with Sister Xiaowen''s phone, the things on it were really magical to me.


    According to what Big Sister Xiaowen said, the young ones are smart, after a few days, I pretty much understood why the phone is here.


    Big Sister Xiaowen also requested for a thing called QQ number. I don''t know what it is, but she said that it''s mostly because it''s more convenient than a phone. In the future, if you go to a big city and want to contact her, you can use this thing.


    When I wrote this down, I saw that it was 12 o''clock on my cell phone. I knew it was coming!


    Every night my nerves were tight, and I felt my eyes ache.


    Two hours passed between twelve and two, and the most dangerous time came.


    I didn''t expect Sister Xiaowen to suddenly tell me that she was going to the toilet, so I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I had no choice but to tell her to go back quickly, just in case.


    Just as expected, Zhou Li stood up and said that he wanted to accompany Big Sister Xiaowen. Almost at the same time, he said that he would not allow me to go, so he silently turned and silently sat down.


    Eldest Uncle and Aunt had puzzled expressions on their faces. Perhaps they couldn''t understand why I was suddenly so conflicted. I pretended not to see it and leaned against the door frame, staring at the burning embers.


    Sister Xiaowen''s safety is now the top priority, if Zhou Li dares to touch Sister Xiaowen, I will kill him!


    As I thought of this, I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine, and my whole body broke out in cold sweat.


    What was I thinking?! Murder again! What was going on?


    I somewhat fearfully asked myself, why would I have such thoughts, but my whole body was drenched in cold sweat, reminding me that I wasn''t dreaming.


    Big Sister Xiaowen is back. I turned around and entered the room, closing the door behind me.


    In my heart, there seems to be no problem that Master is unable to solve. I believe that Master will definitely help me figure out this reason.


    It''s here!


    Just as Big Sister Xiaowen and I sat down, a familiar yet abnormal cold air slowly seeped in through the gaps between the closed windows.


    Whether the windows were closed or not, there was no use. The master said that ghosts could pass through walls.


    Xiaowen''s sister''s two hands were a Pitiful Calming Heart Rune and a Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman, while her neck was also covered with a Eight Trigrams Mirror. With these three things, at least those things wouldn''t be able to come close to her body.


    Time passed slowly. Through the glass, I saw a child who looked to be about three or four years old gradually appear outside the window. He was still looking at me and laughing.


    Master had said before, the growth of Ghost Infant could not be measured by the growth of humans. If they had enough food, even if they grew one year older, it would not be strange.


    I looked at the Ghost Infant outside the window. There were a few strands of sparse hair on his scalp, and his lips and eyes were black, but the rest of his body was abnormally white.


    Unknowingly, my palms started sweating again. Last night, the talismans on the windowsill were still there and I didn''t activate them. If he wanted to enter, it would be very easy for him to do so.


    At this moment, he laughed towards the room again. There was no sound, but the "gege gege" sound was like an echo in my head. Luckily, I was still considered half an expert, otherwise, I would probably have been scared to death.


    "Sister Xiaowen!"


    Looking out of the window, I didn''t notice Sister Xiaowen. Only now did I see that Sister Xiaowen had already walked to the side of the window, scaring me.


    I immediately went to pull her away. She broke free from me and said to me faintly, "My child is outside. Child, child, mother is here to find you ¡­"


    I saw that Sister Xiaowen''s face was extremely stiff when she said those words, and her eyes didn''t have any expression at all. She was only staring straight ahead, and I knew that Sister Xiaowen was definitely enchanted by the Ghost Infant outside.


    I turned my head to look at the Ghost Infant, and sure enough, it was still smiling non-stop. Big Sister Xiaowen used both hands and feet to crawl up the windowsill, then I hugged Big Sister Xiaowen''s waist and forcefully pulled her onto the bed. I didn''t think that Big Sister Xiaowen would suddenly turn around and grab my neck.


    He glared fiercely at me and said, "You are a bad person, you are a bad person. Why don''t you let me hug my child? Tell me ¡­"


    The hand that Big Sister Xiaowen was using to pinch my neck was getting harder and harder. All of a sudden, I felt like my face was very hot and I couldn''t breathe.


    Because of the struggle just now, the Bewitching Talisman of Tranquility in his hand had fallen to the ground. The rest of the talismans had been pressed under his body, unable to be taken out. I could only constantly break Big Sister Xiaowen''s hands and call her with great effort, hoping that she would wake up.


    But it didn''t seem to help at all. More and more I found it difficult to breathe.


    In fact, I can bend my leg to grab hold of Big Sister Xiaowen''s neck, but Master told me before, there is a certain probability of breaking a person''s neck, I wouldn''t do that, even if it was just a slight possibility, I wouldn''t do that!


    I felt like my eyeballs were about to pop out and my consciousness was getting weaker.


    Am I going to die? I asked myself when I could no longer breathe.


    The reality is that I am not dead yet. Just when I almost gave up struggling, I saw the Eight Trigrams Mirror that I passed to Big Sister Xiaowen fall from her neck right onto my chest.


    I grabbed onto the Eight Trigrams Mirror with my trembling hands and looked at Sister Xiaowen with the mirror.


    She screamed and fell back, and I felt the grip on my neck loosen.


    After taking in a deep breath, I couldn''t help but cough violently, causing my tears and snot to gush out in an instant.


    Big Sister Xiaowen was only captivated, not captivated. Therefore, after the Eight Trigrams Mirror woke her up, she was momentarily at a loss before she woke up.


    "Xiao Fang, did you make a ruckus?" She got up quickly and kept patting me on the back, apparently because he couldn''t remember what had just happened.


    I kept coughing and couldn''t say anything for several minutes before I could speak.


    I immediately took out a filthy calming talisman and placed it on Big Sister Xiaowen''s forehead. Then, I took it off and told her to hold it in her hand.


    At this time, looking outside, I saw that the "Hehehe" guy that kept on "Hehehe" knew that the Ghost Infant, today I will not destroy you!

 C25

    "Your neck is up? Why is there a red line of blood? "


    When Big Sister Xiaowen asked me, I was afraid that something might have happened again. Furthermore, this is not the time for anyone to explain, so I simply told her that you were bewitched just now and wanted to kill me.


    The little kid outside the window was still laughing at me. I really did not know what was so funny, but the words that Big Sister Xiaowen used to blame herself on me kept on whispering into my ear.


    At times like these, I feel a little overwhelmed.


    He then said to Sister Xiaowen: "Sister Xiaowen, please stop taking responsibility for yourself. I''ll tell you this right now, that thing has arrived, it is right outside the door. In order to prevent you from being enchanted again, listen to me now, go lie down on the bed and close your eyes."


    When Big Sister Xiaowen heard the words "that thing is outside", her expression clearly changed for a moment, and then she looked at me with a face full of nervousness.


    I nodded my head and said to her, "Sister Xiaowen, don''t be scared, I''m here! Also, Uncle, Aunt and Zhou Li are all outside, why don''t you go and stay with them? However, there is an absolute requirement to go outside, and that is to not run around randomly! "


    Unexpectedly, Big Sister Xiaowen forced a smile at me and said: "No! "Big sister believes in you."


    After saying that, Big Sister Xiaowen immediately crawled into the blanket and covered herself with the blanket.


    I smiled wryly. It seemed that even though she already knew about the existence of ghosts, she was still unable to escape the fear in her heart.


    I asked myself if I was afraid. The answer was fear, but he no longer had the courage to look.


    And now I have an older sister who is willing to be nice to me behind my back, so even if I''m scared, I still have to stand in front of her!


    Just as I was thinking, the child floating outside the window finally had some movement! He began to slowly move towards the room.


    It was just as his master had said, the fact that the window was open or shut didn''t matter at all. He directly went through the window and entered the room.


    The moment he came in, the temperature in the room started to drop slowly. I carefully felt it.


    What was the difference between the Yin energy''s own temperature and the Yin energy''s cold? It is probably because my fire has yet to reach home and I can''t feel anything. In any case, to the current me, it is just a single word ¡ª cold!


    As I got closer, I could even see some mucus between his fingers. It looked sticky and dirty.


    But I''m not worried. Master said that ghosts are spirit bodies, and in essence, they don''t exist. So after the ghost dies, there won''t be anything left.


    I looked at the thing in front of me. I must take care of it today!


    Holding the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman in my hand, I forcefully calmed my beating heart down. After hesitating for a moment, I made my move first!


    I don''t know any techniques either, I only know that as long as I can attach this Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman to the body of the Ghost Infant, I can injure it! Just a few more times and I''ll be able to destroy him!


    Big Sister Xiaowen was stuck inside her blanket, I did not think much, just in case this Ghost Infant made a move first, if he really was determined to hurt Big Sister Xiaowen, I really didn''t have any confidence in being able to stop him.


    With a jump, I took a talisman and rushed towards the Ghost Infant. At the same time, I shouted, "Urgent like a rule!"


    However, the Ghost Infant flew into the house and stuck close to the roof. I almost crashed into the wall due to using too much strength.


    He could fly, I couldn''t, and for a moment I didn''t know what to do.


    I didn''t know what he was planning to do, but my attack seemed to have infuriated him. He actually sneered at me.


    At that time, what I was thinking was that this dead child actually had so many expressions on his face!


    His feet were on the roof, and he himself was like a toad, with his neck twisted to a terrifying degree, looking at me and sneering.


    Just as I was wondering what he was laughing at, he suddenly pounced on me from the roof, his mouth open.


    I can see his two rows of teeth as black as eyeballs, and they are pointed, bent towards the inside. If this bite were to hit me, I would probably be directly ripped off a large chunk of flesh!


    I dropped to my knees and rolled forward. I stood up and trotted two steps to the corner of the bed. The talisman in my hand was soaked with sweat.


    I didn''t know if I could use it again, but I still pointed at the Ghost Infant with my talisman. I could clearly feel my hands and legs trembling non-stop, and my heart started to race once again.


    I was already afraid of the Ghost Infant''s attack just now. His teeth, his eyes that weren''t white, and his pale skin, the moment he was afraid of me, all of his fear gushed out.


    Big Sister Xiaowen is on my right hand side, and I know that if I''m afraid, I have to annihilate him, or beat him back!


    At the very least, he couldn''t let Big Sister Xiaowen be harmed tonight!


    The Ghost Infant stood on the ground and continuously bared its fangs at me, as if it was mocking me.


    The next moment, his mouth was wide open as he tried to bite me again.


    This time, I was more cautious. Seeing him charge towards me, I directly spat on the back of the symbol and stuck the symbol on my shoe. I estimated that I could accurately kick him. I closed my eyes and directly kicked him out.


    What came right after was the feeling of something being kicked, I thought that I could kick Xiao Wu like how I kicked him, sending him flying.


    However, I didn''t expect to feel my leg sinking after the kick. I hurriedly opened my eyes.


    The sight almost scared me out of my wits and I sat down on the floor.


    The Ghost Infant actually bit off my shoe, and even had an expression that said that it would not give up until it died.


    I don''t know if it was my drool that made the talisman ineffective or the sweat that I had held in my hand for so long, but these were obviously not the main points at the moment.


    I almost cried out, but I covered my mouth with my hand. His other foot continuously kicked the Ghost Infant, wanting to kick it away.


    I didn''t expect that as I kicked him, he would stare at me with his extremely dark eyes. He bit down even more forcefully on his mouth and even through my shoes, I could feel the pain of his foot being pressured by a force.


    At this moment, his mouth began to emit that kind of "gege gege" sound that caused people''s entire body to go numb.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    After kicking myself who knows how many times, I finally pulled out a "Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman."


    Bending down and sticking to his shoulder, I incanted an incantation. The pain made the Ghost Infant loosen its mouth and at the same time, it kept backing away.


    I held on to the wall and struggled to stand up. I shook my foot that he had bitten, then realized that the foot that he had bitten didn''t listen to him at all. It was shaking so badly that I couldn''t muster up any strength.


    So I leaned against the wall and looked at the wall. I took out another talisman and looked at him, panting.


    "He Fang, are you alright?"


    At this time, Big Sister Xiaowen, who had been holding onto her head all this time, opened the blanket by a crack. When she just saw me, she asked me, "Xiao Fang, are you alright?!"


    I shook her hand with some difficulty, indicating that I was fine, and told her to keep her head covered. If I didn''t tell her not to come out!


    The Ghost Infant turned her head towards my Big Sister Xiaowen, causing my heart to sink.


    Before I could think about anything else, the Ghost Infant pounced towards Big Sister Xiaowen''s bed.


    It was only now that I remembered that when Big Sister Xiaowen was being enchanted just now, the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s and the Immoral Calming Calm Rune had all been lost, and the Eight Trigrams Mirror was also in my hands.


    In other words, since Big Sister Xiaowen had gone through all the defensive measures, it was as easy as him giggling if the Ghost Infant wanted to hurt her.


    I just said it, this ghost is like a toad, how can my speed be as fast as him? Seeing the Ghost Infant rush towards me, I could only stare for a split-second!

 C26

    At that time, how could I care so much? Taking off my shoes, I stuck the talisman on my wet shoes and directly smashed towards Sister Xiaowen''s bed.


    Fortunately, the shoes arrived before the Ghost Infant, and the Ghost Infant pounced onto Sister Xiaowen''s bed, which is my shoes.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    I don''t care if it''s useful or not, try it first before talking about anything else!


    To my relief, it worked.


    The Ghost Infant let out a loud "Wa, wa" sound and was bounced back by the power of the talisman.


    I only found out that it was because the rune was held in my hand for too long that it failed!


    Looking at the direction in which the Ghost Infant fell, even though I have been tormented by him to this extent, I still couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    The direction in which he landed was in another corner, and in that corner, there was a Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman waiting for him!


    "Urgent like the law!"


    "Wa! Wa! Wa!"


    Actually, I don''t know what it was this time, but it was a very painful sound.


    Once again he was catapulted under the window, his eyes fixed on me, his teeth bared, as if he wanted nothing more than to eat me.


    Looking at him, he doesn''t seem to be able to hold anything back, and then he shakily jumped over to him. There were a few Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman on the windowsill, and from the looks of it, there were only two or three more that could really destroy him!


    However, to my surprise, just as I was jumping towards him time after time, he actually ran through the wall with his hands and feet on the ground.


    I watched him through the window until he disappeared into my field of vision, and then I knew that tonight had finally passed.


    I leaned against the wall and sat on the ground. I called for Big Sister Xiaowen to come out.


    She threw back her blanket and said, "I suffocated!"


    Then she got out of bed and helped me to my feet, asking if I was hurt, saying that she had actually seen everything.


    Although I don''t know what exactly I''m fighting with, but it seems to be very dangerous.


    I squeezed out a face that I thought should be a smile and said there was no danger. It was just that the one who looked so ugly had made me feel nauseous (disgusting).


    I told Big Sister Xiaowen that there shouldn''t be any danger tonight.


    Big Sister Xiaowen didn''t care about that. She kept telling me that the way I sat on the ground and kicked the air really scared him.


    What I was thinking was, it scared you so much that I almost died!


    But in order to prevent Big Sister Xiaowen from worrying anymore, I told her to let Big Uncle and the rest go to bed.


    Actually, my heart is beating really fast right now, and I couldn''t calm down in one fell swoop. Not long after I followed Master, I had already faced these ghosts twice by myself.


    Come to think of it, I think I''m pretty good.


    It was almost five o''clock when I finally calmed down. Big Sister Xiaowen also didn''t sleep, she accompanied me and chatted while praising me.


    I felt a little embarrassed from Xiaowen''s praise.


    I said to Big Sister Xiaowen, "If nothing unexpected happens, the thing we''ve been waiting for for for so long will come by tonight. Tomorrow, my master will return as well, but I just don''t know what kind of news master will bring back."


    However, Big Sister Xiaowen''s attitude was unexpectedly good, and said to me: "Dr. Li is so amazing, he definitely won''t bring back any bad news!"


    I also feel that what Big Sister Xiaowen said was true, after all, I have seen Master''s methods before. Furthermore, I also know that Master has all of the Maoshan''s secret methods stored in her head.


    Thinking about it, I probably fell asleep after a night of torture.


    When I woke up, I found myself sleeping on Big Sister Xiaowen''s bed. Looking at the time, it was 2 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Why was it two o''clock again? I asked myself, damn it, everything that happened in the past few days was all because of 2 points. I felt as though I was dreaming.


    "Ah!" Xiao Fang, you''re awake! "


    At this time, Big Sister Xiaowen walked over with a bowl in her hands. "You stay up all night, this is the medicine that Big Sister made specially for you to calm your mind. Drink it, wait a while before eating."


    "Medicine?"


    I repeated myself. When I heard that it was medicine, I didn''t care if it was made specially for you. I quickly refused, shook my head, and said that I wouldn''t drink it.


    Unexpectedly, Sister Xiaowen pointed at me, then pointed at her body with a weird smile on her face.


    It took me a moment to realize that my clothes and pants had all been taken off! I felt my face "Teng!" Instantly, it turned red.


    "Hahaha, you little brat can blush! I''ve already washed your clothes and pants, but if you don''t drink the medicine, hehe, don''t even think about getting out of bed. "


    I looked at her, hurt.


    In the end, I still drank the medicine while pinching my nose. Big Sister Xiaowen gave me another set, saying that it was brought over by Zhou Li for him to wear when he was young.


    When I heard that it was Zhou Li''s clothes, I didn''t want to wear it, but I couldn''t possibly stay on Big Sister Xiaowen''s bed forever. In the end, I still put on my clothes and got off the bed.


    I didn''t think that my Eldest Uncle and Aunt''s enthusiasm would be so much that I almost couldn''t take it anymore. It must be that Big Sister Xiaowen told him about what happened last night.


    When we were eating, my aunt and uncle continuously gave me food. Even though I had never eaten such delicious food before, I couldn''t resist their enthusiasm. I kept burping.


    I also estimate that after injuring the Ghost Infant this time, it wouldn''t come again tonight. After all, even if it was a ghost, it wouldn''t be able to recover so quickly after being injured by the talisman.


    What I''m most worried about right now is Master, what the hell is he doing? It had already been a few days, and he still wasn''t back.


    I had almost guessed that he was going to do something else, but this matter must definitely be related to Big Sister Xiaowen''s matter. Otherwise, no matter how I thought about it, I wouldn''t be able to figure out what Master was up to.


    According to his previous plan, he should have appeared last night after the Ghost Infant left. However, compared to the time he had stated earlier, so much time had already passed but he still had not appeared.


    Furthermore, I also noticed something strange. Zhou Li was the son of village chief Zhou Xingcai, since big sister Xiaowen being Zhou Xingcai''s daughter-in-law was already something that had been decided on a board, then Zhou Xingcai, the elder brother of big sister Xiaowen after he recovered, had actually not taken a single look from beginning to end.


    I don''t understand, could it be that Zhou Xingcai won''t allow Zhou Li to take big sister Xiaowen? But during this period of time when Big Sister Xiaowen was sick, Zhou Li had spent most of his time at his house. If Zhou Xingcai did not allow it, Zhou Li would not stay here for so long.


    Of course, I was only blindly pondering this question in my heart and did not ask Big Sister Xiaowen.


    Furthermore, looking at the paper crane that Zhou Li released last night, it is very likely that Zhou Li is not an ordinary person as well. Because, when I saw the method Master used to find the blood basin, I already asked Master.


    Master said that thing isn''t what I''m learning right now, it''s too difficult! But Sister Xiaowen obviously did not know about this.


    Just as I was sitting in the courtyard and thinking about all sorts of things, Master suddenly appeared at the entrance.


    I immediately jumped up and ran over, respectfully calling him master.


    Master just nodded and didn''t tell me much.


    I saw that Master''s expression didn''t seem to be too good, so I asked him, "Did Master encounter some kind of problem?" You came back from so many days ago. "


    His Master said, "Don''t worry, I will first set up the Gateways Formation with my brother and ask him a few questions. After a few days of investigation, I''m afraid this matter won''t be as simple as I thought."


    The brother that master mentioned was Big Sister Xiaowen''s father.


    But Master''s words made my heart jump. What did he mean by not being so simple?


    So I said to my master, "Tell me if it''s good news or bad news."


    "Bad news!"

 C27

    Bad news?!


    I could already guess the result of what Master said just by looking at his face.


    However, Master didn''t seem to want to explain much to me at the moment. He just said "bad news" and strode into the room.


    I followed Master into the room. I didn''t expect Master to only say a few simple words to Big Sister Xiaowen before directly asking Master where she was.


    Sister Xiaowen looked at me suspiciously and told Master that her uncle was in the room upstairs.


    His master nodded and went straight to his uncle''s room.


    I turned my head and made an expression that I don''t know what kind of situation it was with for Big Sister Xiaowen, then I followed Master all the way up.


    Uncle was very happy with my master''s return, but before he could say anything, my master said to him, "Brother, don''t be happy yet. I''ve said it earlier, I don''t think you have anything to be happy about."


    Uncle and I were both confused by Master''s words. I was also confused. What did Master mean? He didn''t explain it clearly, and just kept saying that it was troublesome.


    His uncle''s originally happy mood of Sister Xiaowen was instantly darkened by his master''s words. He kept asking his master, Dr. Li, what exactly was going on?


    The master waved his hand and said to his uncle, "Don''t be anxious about anything, I''ll ask you a few questions first."


    Eldest Uncle nodded his head and said: "Dr. Li, don''t hesitate to ask. As long as I know, I will tell you!"


    Unexpectedly, Master asked a few questions that made Uncle and I even more confused.


    The village has only gotten rich in the last few years, right?


    Uncle nodded, and said: "That''s right, this is something that the nearby towns all know. Our Lotus Village relied on experts that the village head found outside, and experts said that our place is suitable to grow lotus roots, then planted them here before we started to get rich."


    Master seemed to be trying to prove something, so he nodded thoughtfully. I was curious, because I knew all of these things. Master might not know, but why did he have to ask me again?


    Then Master asked Uncle if anything had happened in the village in the past few years, such as which family''s child was missing? Be it born or dead.


    Eldest Uncle carefully thought back for a moment and then said to my master in surprise, "Don''t say it. If you think about it carefully, there are quite a few of them! In the village two years ago, Widow Li''s only three-year-old son inexplicably rolled into a dry well in the village and fell to his death. "


    "Widow Li has also become crazy because of this. She keeps saying that someone killed her son and captured that person and told that person that someone killed his son."


    The master nodded and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "It was also two years ago, I also heard that in the neighboring village not far away, it was called ''Du Family Ping''. There, there was also a family of children who mysteriously died, I don''t know the specifics, and I recently heard about the He Family Village at the other end of the rear mountain ¡­"


    His Master suddenly opened her mouth and interrupted her uncle, "I know about this matter. You don''t have to say anything, but you have to think about it carefully. Do you still have anything else?"


    When I heard those words, I immediately felt my mood drop. However, my Master interrupted him and I looked at him gratefully.


    Master was still lost in his thoughts, and my thoughts were pulled out of my mind by Master''s state of mind.


    What had happened for his master to be so attentive?


    If I remember correctly, when Master asked the question just now, Eldest Uncle told me about a total of four children. Whether they were born or not, they all died due to various reasons.


    However, his Master still had a worried expression on her face, as if there was something else that had yet to be resolved.


    But I couldn''t ask right now, so I could only wait.


    Hearing his master''s words, his eldest uncle thought for a while before finally shaking his head and replying, "No, I can''t."


    Master gave a soft "Oh" and stopped talking. I knew that Master had not yet gotten the result he wanted.


    Uncle was worried about Sister Xiaowen, so he asked Master. Did something happen to Xiaowen again?


    His master sighed and told his uncle that it was related to Xiaowen. However, it was not only related to Xiaowen, it was also related to everyone in the village. If he did not handle this matter well, his Lotus Village would probably be finished as well!


    Hearing that the consequences would be so serious, Big Uncle''s face immediately turned pale white. He asked his Master with a trembling voice, Dr. Li, what exactly happened here? If it really doesn''t work, then I''ll just take my entire family and leave this Lotus Village. In any case, I still have some savings in hand.


    What I didn''t expect was that Master actually nodded his head and said to Uncle, "Before this matter is settled, it would be a good choice for you to make such preparations! "But for now, I can''t tell you what the hell happened. Even if you know, it will only add to your worries, and you won''t be able to help me with anything."


    His eldest uncle sighed heavily, and said to his master: "Dr. Li, I know what I have already told you, but I will leave the rest to you. Everyone in Lotus Village knows about your abilities, and although we don''t know what happened, we still need you to save Lotus Village!"


    The master immediately agreed and said that it had always been the duty of cultivators to exterminate evil, and even if he didn''t say it, he would still be responsible for it to the end.


    After saying that, Master stopped talking about this topic. He stood up and walked out side by side with Uncle. I still followed him without saying a word.


    Master asked me, how is Lady Xiaowen''s condition?


    Before I could even answer, my uncle had already rushed to answer, "Xiaowen now seems to be no different from an ordinary person. Dr. Li, you really are a famous teacher with great talents.


    "I''m just a terrible Old Man, what kind of master is that? Xiao Fang is just a child, he doesn''t even know anything, it would be even more distant if he could take charge of himself."


    After saying that, Master turned around and looked at me. I saw a smug look in Master''s eyes, I know Master''s personality, so I smiled and didn''t say anything.


    In the afternoon, the master checked Sister Xiaowen''s body and said that there was nothing big wrong with her body. With her current condition, as long as she took a few more days to recuperate, she would be completely fine.


    As Big Sister Xiaowen stroked my head, she told my master that she had already recognized me as her little brother, and asked if my master had any objections. In the end, she even made me laugh and cry before saying that I couldn''t do anything even if I had an objection.


    Hearing her words, the Master laughed out loud and said: "I am a fool, my brain is not muddled. With a sister like you, wouldn''t I have to worry less about Old Man, would I be willing?"


    Then, Big Sister Xiaowen also praised me in front of my master, saying that I didn''t sleep for a few days and nights, just to listen to my master''s words and protect her, and so on.


    Master had been grinning from ear to ear all afternoon, probably because my disciple had brought him honor!


    Afterwards, I secretly told Sister Xiaowen that I had something to report to Master.


    Big Sister Xiaowen said to me: "You little brat, you don''t have to worry too much. Fine, I''ll go cook dinner for you guys, you two have a good talk with each other."


    After Big Sister Xiaowen left, Master said to me: "Xiao Fang, I never thought that you would actually give Master so much courage, I wasn''t wrong about you!"


    But at this moment, I wasn''t happy at all, because Master had just said that this matter might very well affect the safety of the entire Lotus Village, which meant that Big Sister Xiaowen was also inside. I must ask Master about this first.


    What did those dead children have to do with the safety of Lotus Village? Where had he been these past few days?


    I know that my master said the bad news is that Lotus Village is very likely to be lost, but he did not say what it is called.


    However, I could vaguely feel that there was someone controlling that Ghost Infant from behind!

 C28

    I asked Master what had happened, and the result was that serious.


    Master suddenly looked at me with a gratified expression and said, "It seems that you have already grown quite a bit."


    I didn''t know what Master meant, I just looked at him.


    Master sat me down beside him and said,


    "Amongst the millions of arts that the Maoshan collects, there are many that are used to suppress demons and rid evils, but there are also some other poisonous secret arts that, because they are too cruel to be used, are classified as forbidden arts by the various sect masters of the Maoshan, preventing any disciple from learning them."


    "Among them, there is an extremely cruel method of exorcism called ''five spirits make money''. Initially, this'' five spirits make money ''was a type of feng shui study, but I didn''t expect that later on, there would be someone who would actually bring this research into Dao arts."


    I asked Master, what is the Five Devils making money? Five ghosts? So powerful?


    The master nodded and said, "You''re right, these five ghosts are the ones that make money."


    "Moreover, it''s five extremely resentful children from his previous life. If I tell you this, you might have to understand it a little bit more. Some people have done too many evil deeds in their previous life, so after they died, they were tormented in hell to wash away the sins they had in their previous lives. "


    "After countless torments that wish they were dead, these evil people can finally be reincarnated as humans. However, they haven''t even landed on the ground yet, or rather, they just landed on the ground for two or three years and then mysteriously died. Do you think their grievances are great?"


    "Moreover, these people were never good people in their previous lives. Once they died, the grievances from their previous lives would erupt together, and they might become vengeful ghosts or demons, becoming extremely powerful!"


    "And the Five Devils made money by using certain formations and incantations, as well as some extremely cruel methods. They gathered five ghosts that were extremely resentful, and then drove them to move other people''s money for their own use."


    "However, this method is extremely risky as there are countless profound arts and techniques. However, there is also an order. As a person of the righteous path, raising and exorcising ghosts are absolutely forbidden."


    "Ghosts gather disaster, sickness, blood light, plague, and all other negative things as one. No matter who it is, as long as they stay with the ghost for a long time, nothing good will happen."


    "And when I say ''five ghosts make money'', then a bit more commonly, I mean to use some forbidden techniques to forcefully make these ghosts with extremely strong grievances steal money."


    "Ignoring the matter of stealing money, just stealing money from a ghost is already a form of torture for a ghost. Master has also told you that to a certain extent, ghosts are afraid of the masculinity of money. Would anyone be happy if they used brute force to order someone who is angry?"


    I shook my head and replied to the master. That would only make the anger in that person''s heart grow more and more. If he couldn''t bear it any longer, it was very likely that he would go all out against the person who drove him.


    With that, I understood what Master wanted to say to me, but he continued anyway.


    "That''s right, even you, at such a young age, can understand this logic. However, some people who are obsessed with wealth don''t believe this evil and want to use these evil methods that harm others but themselves."


    "Master, do you mean that someone used the five ghosts'' evil arts to collect money?"


    The master sighed and nodded at me. "I suspect so, but I don''t dare to decide whether or not it is. But if someone really did, then your mother and brother would most likely be the victims of this evil trick."


    When I heard those words, my heart shuddered violently. Actually, my master''s question and uncle''s reply in the room just now already made me feel that something wasn''t quite right.


    I didn''t want to think about that matter, so I asked Master: "According to Master''s words, the one who should be unlucky should only be the one who used the Five Ghost Birth Evil Technique. Why did you say that the entire Lotus Village could suffer?"


    My master glared at me and said, Weren''t you smart just now? Why did he become so stupid all of a sudden?


    I am a bit confused, what does master mean by this?


    "What do you think a ghost needs to be divided into good guys and bad guys? If someone really were to use this evil technique in the village or not that far away, once the Five Devils break free from their control, they will first kill the person who has been controlling them all this time, and then start a massacre. At that time, I reckon none of the people with Lotus Village will be able to survive! "


    It was only after hearing my Master''s words that I reacted, as if that was the truth!


    "But so far, these have only been my guesses, I really don''t dare to come to a conclusion on the specifics. As you''ve heard earlier, brother has also said that only four people have had an incident in recent years, and five ghosts need five extremely resentful ghosts to make money."


    "And the most important thing is, we still need five ghosts to exist at the same time. However, we are separated by several years, so we don''t have the conditions for the five ghosts to make money."


    "If it''s like this, then why do you have to be so suspicious?" I asked Master, a little confused.


    What makes me dare to make this guess is that you''ve always asked me the same question, and that''s what I''ve been doing these past few days.


    With Master''s words, I knew that he definitely hasn''t gone home to sleep for the past few days.


    At this time, Master took out a paper crane from his pocket and asked me, "Do you remember this paper crane?"


    I probably don''t remember. It was a paper crane like this that Master had folded before finding the blood basin I had left under my mother''s bed in the room.


    I thought that Master had thrown it away a long time ago, but I didn''t expect him to keep it all the time. Moreover, after being soaked in the blood, it would last for such a long time, it seems that the paper crane that was produced through this special method is quite extraordinary.


    Thinking about it, I suddenly remembered that the mysterious Zhou Li seemed to know how to do this, thus I hurriedly told Master everything that I had seen in the past few days.


    He did not expect that the more his Master listened, the more serious her expression became, especially when he heard that Zhou Li had also produced such a paper crane. He stood up.


    The master opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say it.


    I asked Master, "What happened to Master? Did something happen? "


    The master shook his head and said that it was fine.


    I know that if Master used this expression to say that everything was fine, then something must have happened. But since Master didn''t want to say it, I didn''t ask.


    It''s just that Master told me that if I''m not wrong, then things might be even more serious, but he doesn''t know what exactly it is.


    Then, Master told me that he used this paper crane to search for Du Jiaping, who was even further away from Lotus Village, these few days. He said that the family members were indeed missing a child because of an accident caused by a accident, and other than the grief of the family members, they could also only treat it as an accident, after all, they couldn''t find any other way to resolve it.


    Then Master searched for a long time for clues in the Dujiapin area, and estimated that it was about time for him to return.


    Master''s words made me understand that the scarecrow who killed my mother was actually related to Du Jiapin, who was a full day''s journey away from our home!


    In other words, if Master''s suspicions were correct, then that old man really did want to help me kill my younger brother. However, my mother''s death was also within his expectations, as it would only deepen my younger brother''s resentment.


    In the end, he forcefully took my brother as one of the five ghosts making money. With that said, everything seemed to make sense.


    This included Sister Xiaowen''s child, Du Jiaoping''s child and Lotus Village''s widow Li''s child!


    I know that''s what Master was thinking, but just as Master said, there were only four people, and the Five Devils needed five vengeful souls to make money.

 C29

    What are you thinking about?


    He probably asked me when he saw me frowning.


    I said I was thinking about what Master had just said.


    Master smiled and patted me on the shoulder, and said to me, Well, now all this is my guess, after all, it hasn''t reached the worst step yet.


    At this time, Big Sister Xiaowen came to call us over for dinner. For some unknown reason, I felt that this meal was really depressing. Maybe my Big Uncle found out some bad news, but I didn''t know what the result would be.


    Furthermore, I even paid special attention to Zhou Li, and realised that he didn''t seem to have any changes to him, as he was just like how he was in the past.


    It was as if he was only concerned about Big Sister Xiaowen all this time. As for the others, even if it was his eldest uncle and aunt, they rarely took the initiative to talk to him.


    The more I did so, the more I suspected him, and always felt that he had some secret to hide. However, with Master here now, I can only take a look and can''t be bothered to worry about it.


    After we finished eating, I asked Master if there was any help coming from the corner of the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman that I had stuck in the paper crane.


    Master nodded and said something that made me a little embarrassed:


    "If there''s a use for hammers, then what''s the point of tearing the Talisman Paper apart? You think it''s that magical, but this time you let go of the crane, but it was the right decision. Otherwise, if you alert them of the danger and let them be on guard first, then I won''t be able to deal with it.


    I asked Master what was the meaning of alerting a snake by hitting it on the grass?


    Master laughed and said to me, "Looks like I have to think of a way to send you to school!" Otherwise, if you keep asking me about things that I don''t know how to talk to you about, I really don''t know what to do anymore.


    "That''s right!"


    At this time, Big Sister Xiaowen suddenly ran out from an unknown place, and said to his master: "Dr. Li, although you have acquired a lot of skills from Xiao Fang, but you should also know, in the future, Xiao Fang will only rely on these abilities, if he goes to a big city, he will be bullied by others."


    The master nodded his head and said to Big Sister Xiaowen, "I know that the things that I am teaching him right now are not needed in our current society. However, all of these may be fate.


    As he spoke, his teacher stood up and continued to walk, "The things that I can teach him can be memorized very quickly. As for the rest, he just needs to slowly familiarize himself with them, so in a few years, he will probably have to rely on you, this big sister, to help him."


    Sister Xiaowen smiled and said: "I know, don''t worry Dr. Li, I will help him contact the school when the time comes. After all, Xiao Fang is someone who will achieve great things in the future, how can he not study?"


    I understood what Master and Sister Xiaowen were saying, and didn''t say anything. I knew that Master and Sister Xiaowen were both people who were willing to forgive my past, so no matter what expectations they had for me, I would try my best to fulfill them.


    Then I asked Master what had happened to the faint purple that I had seen the sun rise in the morning. Master told me that it was "purple from the east," and only a few people could see it.


    Purple was an auspicious sign of wealth and prosperity. Normally, those who could see the purple qi coming from the east would not be ordinary in the future.


    I asked my master if he had seen it, or if he knew it.


    His master said that he had indeed seen it when he was young, but he didn''t know if it was because he had seen the purple gas from the east that he was able to walk this path.


    But no matter what, he had never regretted it. If he had not gone to the Maoshan back then, then it was very likely that there would be no Maoshan after the calamity.


    He smiled and said that he was the person fate chose. Maybe fate wouldn''t be willing to see a foundation as large as Maoshan destroyed just like that, then, he would choose him to inherit all the things in the Maoshan, and then, choose you to once again spread the glory of the Maoshan!


    I knew that Master was talking about me, so I immediately promised Master, "Master, don''t worry, I won''t let you and Sister Xiaowen down!"


    At night, Master told Big Sister Xiaowen and I that we would sleep well tonight. I injured that Ghost Infant last night, that thing won''t come tonight.


    I''m a little curious. When Master came back, he clearly seemed to have something very important on his mind, but now he seems as if nothing had happened. What''s the meaning of this?


    When I was sleeping soundly in the middle of the night, my master suddenly woke me up mysteriously and gave me the answer.


    As I slept soundly in the middle of the night, I felt someone sneakily moving beside me. My first thought was Ghost Infant!


    Maybe because I was too nervous these past few days, I immediately stood up and grabbed the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman and the Eight Trigrams Mirror that was placed under my pillow. imitating my master''s way of saying loudly, "Evil beast, you dare! "Urgent!"


    Then, without saying anything further, I sent a slap towards the place that felt as though there was someone there.


    Then, he felt someone grabbing his wrist. Master''s voice transmitted over, "Xiao Fang, quiet down master."


    "Master?"


    I''m a little surprised that Master isn''t sleeping this late at night, so what are you doing here?


    "Be quiet, put on your clothes and come with me. Master will be waiting for you outside, be quiet."


    I said "Oh" and the master left. I put on my clothes a couple of times and followed him out.


    "Master, what business do you have tonight?" "It''s so cold. Why don''t you say anything during the day?" Standing beside my master, I asked him as I breathed in the hot air.


    Master said: "Didn''t Master tell you during the day not to alert the enemy? The reason why we have to sneak out at night is so that we don''t alert the enemy. "


    I somewhat discontentedly said to my master, "Master, you still haven''t told me what the meaning of ''alerting a snake with a blade of grass'' means."


    The master explained that if you wanted to catch a bad person, you couldn''t let them notice or know in advance. Otherwise, if the bad person knew, you wouldn''t be able to catch him.


    "So we are doing this so that Zhou Li won''t know?"


    The master nodded and walked forward, gesturing for me to follow him.


    I then asked Master, what are we going to do now?


    Master took out a compass and said to me, "What are you doing? Of course you have to find something!"


    The compass was so dark that I couldn''t see anything. I had no idea what Master was looking for.


    After walking a distance, Master looked behind him. As if he could no longer see Big Sister Xiaowen''s house, he took out a talisman and recited the words "Urgent Law Command".


    "Hua!" Finally, there was some light on this cold night. My master told me to hold the Talisman Paper while he borrowed the light to keep watch on the compass.


    What I didn''t understand was that this Talisman Paper''s resistance to fire was beyond my expectations. It had been dyed for a long time, but not a single bit of it had gone down.


    This talisman is called the ''Muwan Li Fire Talisman'', it is simply a method to borrow fire. But this fire is a karmic fire, it is not an ordinary fire, and it has a certain restraining effect on ghosts. Don''t be anxious, you will learn it sooner or later.


    Master must have noticed my curiosity, so he told me while fiddling with the compass.


    Hearing Master''s words, I was no longer curious about this talisman. Only now did I realize that we were walking in a direction far away from Lotus Village.


    However, since his Master wanted to leave like this, there must be a reason for him to do so.


    At this time, the master suddenly raised his head and muttered to himself, "The trigram shows that the yin energy is fluctuating in the southwest. Take a look at where we are now."


    "Sister Xiaowen''s house is facing the east. After leaving Sister Xiaowen''s house, we haven''t changed our direction. We are currently facing towards the east."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go to the southwest."


    Master put away the compass and said to me: "If I remember correctly, there shouldn''t be anyone living in the southwest. The entire Lotus Village is located at the waist of the mountain, facing the east, and gathered yang energy, guarding the three ''True Dragon''s Beads'' spring at the foot of the mountain. But because there is an undetectable strange Qi at the back of the mountain, it affects the flow of wind water, and it is precisely this kind of Qi that allows this place to gather small amounts of wealth."


    "Therefore, a place like the southwest where Yin Qi is gathering should not have any people!"

 C30

    There shouldn''t be anyone here?


    I thought about what Master said and shivered.


    Master told me not to be afraid and said I would go and see.


    I nodded. I''m not afraid.


    The master smiled and went out first. I shrugged and followed him.


    The winter night was really cold, and I asked Master why he didn''t seem to be cold at all.


    Master told me that he had cultivated for many years and had the protection of true energy. As a result, normal cold and heat didn''t affect him and he wanted me to study what was given to me.


    All of a sudden, I was extremely envious of Master. The immortals in the stories I heard when I was young were all like this, impervious to water and fire, and didn''t even need to eat.


    I''ve already said that the Lotus Village is relatively large, and I don''t even know what kind of place is the southwest of what Master is talking about.


    Master told me along the way that he had learned many things in his life, and he was no better than those who only knew one.


    I asked Master what he had done in the past other than exorcise demons and exorcise devils.


    Master had been a carpenter for a few years, a beggar for a few years, and a Taoist for a few years. Apart from a few years of being a demon, he had also been a doctor for a few years.


    Master''s sudden statement made me a little confused. What exactly did he mean? He seemed to have understood everything, but it also seemed as though he hadn''t understood anything at all.


    I chose to ask the most important question that I felt was, "Master, did you ever ask for food?"


    Master said that Master''s life can be said to be rich, but Master can see that Xiao Fang''s life will very likely be more bumpy than Master''s life before, so you must not give up so easily.


    Instead of answering my question, the master said something that sounded like a blur to me, but I nodded anyway.


    At this time, the teacher said, "What are you asking for food for? Do you think that with your ability, you might end up asking for food?" I am only trying to understand what your grandmaster meant when he said "the world is full of emotions".


    So, in the short span of a few decades, he did a lot of things that ordinary people couldn''t understand. Of course, the result was tantamount to fart.


    While walking, Master stopped again and took out the compass. This time, he only looked at it quickly and said to me: "Soon, it will be in front. Disciple, open the Nether Path."


    Do you feel that the Yin Qi in front of you is very dense? the master asked me after opening the Nether Path.


    After sensing it carefully, I shook my head towards my master.


    It''s normal that you can''t feel it, and now that you know so little, you''ll be more aware of it in the future.


    As I slowly approached, I could feel the Yin Qi that my master spoke of. After all, I had already exchanged blows with these things several times in the past few days.


    But strangely, Master and I had always been driving the Nether Path, but we never encountered any ghosts or ghosts.


    Logically speaking, since there should be so much Yin Qi here, then there should be ghosts, and they should be very powerful ones as well.


    At this time, Master asked me, "Are you curious why we haven''t even seen a little ghost after walking for so long?"


    I nodded.


    My master also asked me, if there is another big tiger on a mountain, will there still be wolves on the mountain?


    I said it definitely wouldn''t happen, although wolves also want to eat people, but tigers probably want to eat wolves. If there were tigers on the mountain, then wouldn''t all the wolves be running?!


    That''s it, but I can''t say for sure whether the wolf ran away or was eaten by the tiger. But it must have been one of these two results, and this place is definitely not simple.


    With that, his master stopped and looked at the pitch black mountain road not far away.


    It was only then that I understood Master''s words. The tiger Master had mentioned was what we were looking for, and these wolves were ghosts that were supposed to be missing.


    "Master, what are you looking at?" I asked him when he stopped.


    Master said it should be nearby, even if he didn''t use the compass to give him time, he could still find a place.


    Coincidentally, the Talisman Paper in my hands had finally disappeared after so long. Master lit another one and told me, "Follow me, I feel that it is very possible that I will be left empty-handed tonight."


    There is already some distance between here and the Lotus Village, and we have to walk in this direction for at least twenty minutes after coming to this point. Basically, we couldn''t see anything, and the ground beneath our feet is becoming more and more slippery.


    I''m also curious. It obviously didn''t rain, but why is the road so wet? I feel like I''m going to fall and crawl (wrestle) if I''m not careful.


    "Look at the back." The master turned around and pointed behind me, "The Lotus Village that I could still see a moment ago disappeared after a turn. This place is coincidentally located in a depression in the mountain with a heavy moisture and the nearby soil is extremely moist.


    After a long time, this place has formed a natural formation called the ''Cyan Carp Reversion''. In addition to the surrounding weeds, there are often poisonous miasma growing in this area, so in simple terms, this place has already become a place for raising corpses. "" Yes, this is the place where the miasma resides and the miasma resides.


    "To put it simply, a golden carp is a fish, turning over a fish means death. This is a dead end, so this is the place where corpses are kept."


    In the middle of the night, Master''s words gave me goosebumps.


    Although I''ve only been with Master for a short period of time, I still know about the corpse rearing grounds.


    No matter how evil it is, I don''t want to encounter it in the future or even now.


    If it was used well, it could be used well for three generations. If it was not used well, then it would be used to raise corpses. When the time came, it was a good time for heaven and earth.


    Zombies, no matter who it was, would always have a headache. No one was afraid of blades or guns, and they even had corpse poison on them. Once they were exposed to it, they would get hurt and they would become a zombie after being bitten.


    I thought of a lot of things about zombies right away.


    I hurriedly urged Master to hurry up. "Master, don''t say it anymore. You''re really scary in the middle of the night!"


    As time passed, I also felt that my surroundings were becoming more and more uncomfortable, not the Yin energy.


    It was the water vapor. The whole forest was like it had just been raining, and the trees were covered in water droplets. And because of this water vapor, the water was colder than normal, not to mention it was winter!


    Master said that this body rearing place was definitely not as simple as just the body rearing area. There was definitely something underground, otherwise the situation would not have been so bad.


    Feng Shui''s situation did indeed have the power to change destiny, but the prerequisite was that it was used. If no one used it, or even destroyed it, it would only be ordinary scenery.


    "Wait!"


    My master stopped walking at once, and I followed him. My master stopped walking, and I took a breath. There''s no helping it, I''ve been walking on the mountain path the entire time. It''s really tiring me out.


    "It''s getting close!" The master said to me, "It should be around here."


    When Master said this, I immediately looked around and got a little closer to Master.


    The Nether Path was open, but I couldn''t see anything.


    "Look at our feet!"


    Master pointed at his feet and said to me, "People shouldn''t come to this forest, but the place I''m standing right now is clearly where someone has walked past. Although it''s hard to tell, this is really a path that is stepped on because people often walk."


    After walking for another three minutes, the master stopped, let out a long breath, and scolded, "What are you talking about? You ran so far and broke my old arm and leg!"


    I looked in the direction where my master was standing and discovered that there were quite a few rocks nearby. There was originally a stone in the middle of the forest, but it didn''t seem to be anything out of the ordinary.


    However, when I followed Master in to take a closer look, I was completely frightened. Master''s face also immediately became a little unsightly!

 C31

    Five round cylindrical stones about a metre tall were stuck in the ground. As I approached, I brought the burning talisman closer to the stone.


    There was a baby carved on the stone, and it was so lifelike that the moment I got close, I almost thought it was a real kid staring at me and laughing.


    I was so frightened that I took two steps back. My master immediately supported me and smiled while shaking his head at me.


    I touched my nose, a little embarrassed.


    Then, Master went closer to take a look, but I really didn''t notice anything. When I got closer, I braced myself to look, and saw a faint red mark on the stone, it looked a little like blood, but I didn''t know if it was blood.


    Master then brought me to look at the other four stone statues, and found that of the remaining four stone pillars, three had the same situation.


    His Master gradually frowned.


    I looked at the five stone pillars and asked Master, is this the Five Ghost Birth Spell?


    His master did not speak. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    I felt that this should be the Five Ghost Creatures Evil Formation that Master mentioned. This pillar also has five pillars, and it seems to have matched up to the previous one.


    My master told me that he should have already left, but we were a step too late.


    "Bad people?" I asked my master.


    Master nodded and said yes. He also told me that everything here had been hastily dealt with. From the looks of it, the other party should also be someone who had some true ability.


    These stone statues explained quite a few things. He said that it was fortunate that the child on the fifth stone pillar hadn''t changed color yet, or else it would really be time to burn his eyebrows.


    I wanted to ask if my master was a bad person or if he was strong, but after thinking for a bit, I didn''t seem to be suitable, so I didn''t ask.


    His master''s hands formed a series of incantations that I could not understand. Then, for some unknown reason, he took off his shoes and fiercely slapped the four red stone pillars three times.


    I didn''t understand what Master was doing, so I asked him.


    The master said it was something a child (shoe) craftsman had taught him, and that he himself was a child (shoe) craftsman.


    This move was called "Yin Boy (Shoes) Lead the way", and it was meant to dispel the remaining resentment on the stone statue. Otherwise, if the unlucky one were to come here and touch the stone statue, he would inevitably fall gravely ill.


    His master had said that the craftsmen of the people were all powerful figures, especially those who were older. They had a very thorough understanding of their own profession.


    If I were to meet him in the future, I would have to respectfully call him senior and consult him properly.


    He said that in addition to being a doctor, he also had Yin Yang, Feng Shui, a carpenter, a child craftsman, a mortician, and other professions.


    As Master said this, I recalled how he travelled around China a few years ago, asked around for experts, and finally found the Maoshan.


    My master told me that children alone do not dare to walk in the night.


    The child craftsman was not only a living child (shoe) but also a dead person''s shoe, so like most other craftsmen, the child craftsman had to eat both yin and yang, so the child craftsman wore a dead person''s shoe with one foot, and if there was no protection, the child craftsman would most likely be enchanted by ghosts.


    Master said his main identity was still Mr. Yin Yang. He had many means to guard against those little ghosts, so even as a child craftsman, he was not afraid to walk in the night. Just now, Master had used his shoes to dispel those resentments.


    I asked Master what those were.


    The master said it was most likely the resentment of four of the Five Devils, but the meaning of the stone pillar that remained empty was a little irritating.


    After hearing Master''s words, I wondered if my younger brother had also left some resentment towards me in these stone pillars.


    However, he was dispersed by his master, but my brother''s soul is still in his hands.


    This was what Master told me on the way back, and it was the result of his carelessness.


    At that time, he had broken that scarecrow, broken that little old man''s technique, and transcended my mother, but he had forgotten that my younger brother''s soul was still in the blood basin.


    After the spell failed, my little brother''s soul slowly broke free from the blood basin with resentment.


    If my previous speculations were correct, then my brother might have already been captured by someone, and that person might very well be that little old man from before.


    "Huh?"


    Master''s surprised voice pulled me back from my thoughts.


    "Master, did you discover something?" I asked my master.


    Master said that it wasn''t that I found anything, but that there was some trouble here. It was probably something that was hastily arranged by that person when he left.


    "Humph!" He said, "You want to trap me with something like this? What a joke."


    Both of my eyes opened up the Nether Path, and after looking around in a circle, I still couldn''t see anything. Then, I started to feel a little confused as to what Master was talking about.


    Master bit his right index finger while I was feeling so much pain, and said to me: "Xiao Fang, watch, master will draw five runes on these five stone pillars."


    When I heard that Master wanted to draw talismans, I immediately stared at him and nodded.


    "Pure Land Void Mountain Symbol!"


    "Rain Master Water Shift Talisman!"


    "Evergreen World Talisman!"


    "Astral Flames Talisman!"


    "Heavenly Vajra Curse!"


    While he was reciting, he drew five runes on the five columns with the blood on his fingers.


    The surface of the stone was very rough, and the place where his master had been bitten had become larger due to the friction of the stone after he had finished drawing the rune.


    Master looked at the five runes on the five stone pillars and nodded his head in satisfaction, then said to me: "Xiao Fang, I am using a simple Five Elements Talisman Formation with offensive power, I only need these five runes, take good care of this!"


    After saying that, his Master walked to the middle of the five stone pillars. She pressed her index finger, which was still dripping with blood, to the ground and simultaneously shouted, "Urgent order!"


    I saw the five runes on the five stone pillars emit five different colors of gold, red, black, green and yellow at the same time.


    In addition, the light was extremely strong. The spot where his master''s finger had pointed towards, suddenly spread out five lines towards the five stone pillars, emitting a terrifying blood-red light.


    The light from the five pillars shined down on the area with Master as the center. Only then did I see the faint layer of black substance beneath my Master''s feet, which was also within the five stone pillars.


    I can''t say what it is, but it feels like waves.


    At this time, the five Five Elements Talismans emitted a faint light as they broke through the thin film covering the practitioner. The thin film seemed to be unable to endure for long under the effect of his master''s Five Elements talisman formation.


    Five blood-red lines rapidly extended to the bottom of the stone pillar and then entered the rune.


    All of a sudden, a strange dark red color began to seep out of the five rays of light. The layer of film that was struggling to hold on began to slowly dissolve under his Master''s feet.


    What I couldn''t believe was that as the thin film slowly melted away, the originally ordinary mountain ground started to slowly change.


    The originally dry and yellow grass was also gone. What replaced it was a piece of ground without any weeds that seemed to have been dug with a hoe. There were also many footprints on the ground. It was obvious that there were people frequently walking around.


    The range of view grew larger and larger. At this time, the master also stood up, wiping his forehead, and said with a smile, "Looks like I have no choice but to admit defeat. I haven''t even done anything yet, but my body is actually feeling a little uncomfortable."


    "Master, you said that you''re only forty to fifty years old, yet you call yourself old every single day? "Everyone wants to be young, but you''re still weird!"


    The master laughed as he pointed at the last piece that had yet to be dissolved. "Look over there. That is the place we are looking for tonight."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the place where his master had pointed to completely melted away, revealing a tunnel.


    I dumbfoundedly looked at Master and asked, "Master, what is the situation like?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not like I''m going down. I want to know what''s going on. We can go down and have a look."


    After saying that, his teacher took the first step down the stairs.


    I hesitated. Although I was a little scared, I still followed him since Master was here.

 C32

    The tunnel was not very cold. On the contrary, it was rather hot and stuffy.


    I silently followed behind my master. My master walked in front, holding the fire talisman in his hand. This tunnel was unexpectedly long. Even after walking for several minutes, I still hadn''t reached the end.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Master was here, I really wanted to turn around and leave immediately.


    A black shadow suddenly "Sou!" A sound came from my side, and I, who had been tense all this time, immediately cried out in fright.


    Only when he reacted did he realize that it was an exceptionally large rat.


    "Hahaha, is Xiao Fang scared?"


    the master asked me with a smile.


    I felt a little bit guilty, but I still braced myself and said to my master, "With master here, how could I be afraid?"


    "Fear comes from the fear in one''s heart, it has nothing to do with one''s master''s absence."


    I lowered my head in embarrassment.


    "However, that mouse was a bit too big just now. If it could bite into its teeth, it would probably kill the cat."


    I didn''t understand what Master''s words meant, but I felt a rustling behind me.


    As the sound got louder and louder, I turned around and felt my scalp tingling and goosebumps all over my body.


    A large group of rats, about the same size as the ones before, took up the entire passage and swarmed towards me and my master.


    "So many rats!"


    It wasn''t that we were afraid, but there were simply too many rats. If we stood there all the time, then even if the defensive rats didn''t attack us, they would definitely crawl past us.


    The thought of so many rats running on their bodies made her panic.


    I didn''t expect Master''s strength to be so great! When I couldn''t keep up with my master, he caught me in his trap and kept running.


    I felt like my stomach was being strangled, but I didn''t dare to say anything at this crucial moment. I could only endure it.


    After being chased like this by Mouse for nearly half a minute, Master and I finally saw a corner. Master suddenly ran to the front and hurriedly hugged me as he squatted in the corner. Then, he threw the fire talisman in his other hand onto the ground.


    After he said "Urgently, like the law, order", the fire talisman in Mu Wang''s hand suddenly "Hua!" Suddenly, a huge ball of fire was set ablaze, isolating me and my master from those rats.


    Things that have lived in the shadows all year round are generally afraid of fire, so we can wait until the rats have run away.


    However, the rats didn''t seem to be very afraid of the fire. It was as if they were in a hurry. Some of them even directly hung themselves on the fire, while the others continued to run forward.


    His master had said that this was no ordinary fire, but a hellfire that had some restraining effects on ghosts. Some of the rats were even able to run a few steps before being burnt into nothingness.


    However, the other rats continued to charge forward in waves.


    Right now, I don''t have any more fears towards these rats. On the contrary, I''m curious about how we''re going to get out of here.


    Master seemed to be able to see through my thoughts, and said to me: "Xiao Fang, don''t be afraid, the yang energy in our bodies is very strong, our karmic sinflames are no different from normal flames."


    I then let out a light breath and asked my master, "Master, how can there be so many rats? Isn''t this too abnormal? And they were all so big! "Is this really a matter of life and death?"


    Looking at the direction the rat was heading in, he said to me, "Of course it has something to do with what''s inside the cave. "Even if Mouse had been living underground in the Yin Qi for years, would your fire rat be so powerful?"


    I shook my head and said, Of course not! At home, if you don''t just throw the mouse in the brazier, it''s going to run the ball.


    Xiao Fang, you have to take note of these things in the future. The moment that rat touched the hellfire, it would burn almost immediately, so what do you think is the meaning of this?


    "Isn''t it because these mice are actually not normal mice anymore? Normal mice can grow so much, and these mice are very likely controlled by the things inside the cave. And these rats grew so big because they were infected with Yin Qi and mutated!"


    "Then Master, do you know what exactly is inside the cave? These rats look so fierce! "


    "Hahaha, it''s not like your master is an immortal. He should know everything! If I knew, I wouldn''t have been driven to such a state by those rats! "


    At this time, the rats finally gradually decreased in number. My master and I slowly stood up. After confirming that the rats wouldn''t pounce on us all at once, we crossed the barrier of karmic sinflames.


    Master lit the third fire talisman and said to me, "There are branches and corners here. It seems that we are very close to the bottom. All we need to do now is to slowly follow the path the rats are running through. "


    With that, the master walked back inside.


    I didn''t know when I had gotten the Eight Trigrams Mirror in my hand, and with my other hand I was holding onto the corner of my master''s shirt. This feeling was similar to the one that master asked me to use as bait to buy money for me.


    The only difference is now that Master is by my side, I''m still extremely scared!


    "I didn''t feel like there would be such a mess tonight. I didn''t bring any equipment, so if anything goes wrong, I''ll tell you to run. Do you hear me?"


    As he spoke, his master took out the compass from her large pocket. With the aid of the talisman''s flame, he continued to look at it.


    When I said I heard it, I actually didn''t want to come down from the bottom of my heart. I said I heard it, but in fact, I really didn''t want to come down from the bottom of my heart.


    As he walked, his teacher suddenly stopped. He frowned as he looked at the compass in his hand and muttered to himself, "Eh? "That''s strange, so much so that I don''t know where to go anymore."


    I looked at a door not far away and poked Master. "Teacher, you don''t need to look for the direction. I know."


    "You ¡­"


    "Master, look at that mouse. It seems to have been keeping an eye on us all this time." I interrupted my master''s words and said a little fearfully.


    "It''s really Heh!" "Let''s go take a look!"


    As he said that, his master walked towards the door. As he walked, he said to me: "Xiao Fang, you should not know that there are five animals that have been spiritually intelligent since ancient times. They have also cultivated to a very large number."


    I said I didn''t know, and asked my master what kind of animals they were.


    The master said, "Tiger''s Yellow and White Willow Gray. These five animals have always been relatively easy to understand. In some places in the Northeast, these five animals are called the ''Five Great Immortals'', and the rat is one of them, the ''Gray Immortal''."


    I was surprised and curious.


    Surprised because I did not think that rats, which I here despised, would be called "immortals" in other places.


    I was curious because I had never heard of "Northeast", nor did I know where it was.


    The door was ajar. I squatted down to look, while my master stood on top to look.


    The first thing he thought of when he saw the inner room through the crack in the door was, "What a big room there is!"


    His second thought was, "So many rats!"


    Master pushed the door open a little, almost half the size of my face.


    Only then did I notice that all the rats were crazily rushing towards something in the hall. Because there were so many rats, I couldn''t see what was surrounding them.


    I didn''t expect that Master would directly grab my shoulder and walk back after taking a deep breath.


    I didn''t even have the time to react to what was going on before I was pulled far away by my master.


    Master was so dark that he looked like he was about to drip water.


    I''ve never seen this kind of expression on Master''s face, so I immediately asked, "Master lang?"


    Master only said to me, "Tens of thousands of rats devour coffins, the blood moon hangs in the sky, the five ghosts exist together, and destroy the world!"

 C33

    This time I understood.


    Tens of thousands of rats devoured the coffin, and the blood moon hung in the sky. This was definitely something powerful that I don''t know about. Otherwise, why would it say "Extinct from the world" in the end?


    I still found it hard to believe. As I walked quickly to keep up with my master, I asked him, "What the hell is this? Even you couldn''t deal with it?" Isn''t it so fierce to destroy the world? "


    The master said, "This thing is indeed very powerful, but it is not something that Master can''t take. But the main thing is that Master hasn''t brought anything with him yet. Are you going to let Master bring along the Ghost Fighting Marks with bare hands?"


    "Eh ¡­" I finally understood that this ghost wasn''t an ordinary ghost. Master couldn''t deal with it before she brought his exorcism tools.


    "Of course it''s impossible to destroy the world. This is only to describe how powerful this thing is. Do you still remember the ''Sha'' that Master told you about in the past?"


    I nodded and said I remembered. That night was a very ordinary night, but Master used a lot of methods to get rid of it.


    The master continued to tell me that although this was a distance from the Extreme Yin Demon, this was also an extremely powerful thing.


    "However, I''m guessing that he was sealed inside the coffin by some unknown master, and that the Ten Thousand Rat Devouring Coffin was the sign that he was about to come out. I think that it''s been a few days. If it''s fast, then it could be tonight, or at least seven days."


    When I came down, the tunnel was very long. After Master and I purposely quickened our pace, I walked out while Master and I were still conversing.


    "He already knew we were here, but he''s breaking the seal on the coffin right now, so he ignored us. Master must come back as soon as possible to clean up this thing and at the very least seal him again, or the nearby villages would all be dead."


    Hearing this, I immediately thought of Big Sister Xiaowen, my father, who was still in He Family Village and unknown how she was doing, and my relationship with Er Gouzi, who was in He Family Village, was very close to me.


    "Master, let''s go faster!"


    "I know, I know. I still know how to take things seriously at a time like this. What troubled me the most is that I still don''t know if this thing has anything to do with the Five Devils making money or not."


    "If there is a connection, it means that this person can at least borrow the power of the following items. In that case, the mastermind must be someone with some skills."


    While speaking, Master formed a hand seal that dazzled my eyes and used the Five Elements Formations to seal the cave entrance.


    Just tell me to hurry up and follow him. Right now, things are getting more and more complicated, and more and more things are getting involved. If I don''t handle this a little bit, it might threaten the lives of several villages.


    I also felt that the situation was much more complicated than before. In the beginning, I only thought that Big Sister Xiaowen was being surrounded by the Ghost Infant and felt that it would be better if Master got rid of her.


    But he did not expect that the Ghost Infant had actually evolved into the "Five Devils Generating Wealth" evil array!


    Who was actually operating the Five Ghost Birth Evil Array? Who the hell was that Zhou Li sneaking around to send paper cranes flying for? Who was that little old man back then?


    Furthermore, what exactly was this thing that suddenly appeared out of nowhere? It could even make his master so nervous.


    A whole bunch of questions stuck in my head for a long time before I realized that I couldn''t solve any of them on my own.


    On the way back, my master told me that the thing inside the coffin is a demon. If we think about it from the point of view of the five ghosts making money, then the thing inside the coffin could very well be a dead baby from many years ago.


    But it could also be something else. It was just a coincidence that he came here tonight, but there was basically no possibility of him getting anything out of it. After all, the five "Soul Suppressing Pillars" were standing there.


    The Soul Suppressing Pillar was used to suppress the soul. Furthermore, the five Soul Suppressing Pillars were probably created by the person who created the Five Devils.


    Furthermore, the terrain and landscape here were all in the shape of a "brocade carp turning over". If it had been buried by something with its own body, it would have turned into a zombie long ago. It would not have waited until now.


    "That''s why Master thought that there was no entity inside the coffin from the beginning?"


    The master nodded. That''s right.


    It has probably been less than two hours since Master and I came out.


    Thus, when Master and I came out, the sky was still pitch black. The only difference was that the moon, which was rarely seen in winter, had already revealed half of its body.


    I could clearly see that the moon was blood-red!


    My master told me that this was an omen. If there was anyone in the vicinity who was in the same boat as me, then they would understand that this was all a sign of the coming of a ''fiend''. Of course, it was a very powerful fiend.


    Just then, I remembered what my master had just said: "Ten thousand rats devouring coffins, the blood moon hangs in the sky, the five ghosts coexist, and destroy the world."


    So this was what the "Blood Moon in the Sky" was referring to. Even the moon had to change color. It seemed like it was really powerful!


    Master told me that this thing was indeed powerful, but he could still clean it up if he had everything.


    As for those truly powerful things, once they were born, they would worship the heaven and earth, absorb the moon''s essence, and even turn a thousand li of fertile land into red soil.


    When Master said this, why do I feel like the stuff tonight isn''t that great?


    I knew, of course, that my master had said this to me to relieve my nervousness, but I wasn''t so nervous.


    Returning back to Sister Xiaowen''s house, she looked at the time, it was almost 5 o''clock.


    Master told me to go to bed and that the thing wouldn''t come out tonight.


    After struggling with Master for an entire night, I felt my eyelids twitching. After listening to Master''s words, I nodded my head and went straight to sleep.


    The second day, it was Big Sister Xiaowen who called me up by my ear. When I saw the master''s equipment in the courtyard, I knew that master must have definitely returned last night, so he brought these things of his.


    After lunch, the master directly said that he had something urgent to do and was about to leave.


    When I heard that my master was going to leave, I hurriedly packed my stuff and prepared to follow him. Unexpectedly, my master suddenly stood in front of me and asked, "What are you doing?"


    I said, go with Master!


    When Big Uncle heard that my master and I were about to leave, he almost directly cried out. He kept saying to my master, "Dr. Li, you can''t leave like this, we''re not even done with Xiaowen''s matter yet, if you leave, we can do it!"


    I knew that my uncle thought Master was going to run away with me.


    Master told me to stay here and that I wouldn''t be of any help if I went. On the contrary, he would have to take care of me.


    After saying that, he threw Ol ''Three to me for a dozen. Last time, I noticed that Master''s talismans were all tied up, and each of them contained thirty talismans.


    Although I am very worried for Master''s safety, I also know that what Master said is not wrong.


    I have to protect Big Sister Xiaowen while I guard her, and I have to guard against this fellow who doesn''t know anything about Zhou Li.


    My uncle and Big Sister Xiaowen both thought that I was very skilled, so I let out a long sigh of relief.


    Big Sister Xiaowen actually asked me after Big Uncle left, did something happen?


    I did not plan to tell Big Sister Xiaowen about this matter. After all, Big Sister Xiaowen was still a normal person.


    Master told me that these things shouldn''t exist in the world of ordinary people, so the less I know, the better. Thus, I told Big Sister Xiaowen that she couldn''t tell me anything Master wanted to do, so I didn''t know either.


    I asked Sister Xiaowen, where''s Zhou Li?


    Big Sister Xiaowen patted me on the back and told me not to be so disrespectful. Even if I don''t like him, you should still call him big brother.


    I asked again.


    Big Sister Xiaowen said that she didn''t see him this morning, and said that she probably went home. Zhou Li''s home was in the middle of the Lotus Village, and it would at most take around twenty minutes to get there.


    I suddenly remembered that when Master and I went out last night, the one who joined the group of bad people was Zhou Li, or it could be said that Zhou was one of the people who knew about this ¡­


    I stopped thinking about it. After asking her about the specific location of Xiaowen''s home, I gave the Eight Trigrams Mirror that I had hung around my neck to her, and immediately ran towards Zhou Li''s house!

 C34

    Big Sister Xiaowen called out to me twice from behind. As I ran, I told Big Sister Xiaowen that everything was fine.


    I had been in a hurry, but when I was running, I heard a few people chatting in the neighborhood. I happened to hear the words "Widow Li" and immediately stopped.


    Earlier, her eldest uncle had said that Widow Li''s child had mysteriously died. Following that, Widow Li herself had become somewhat nervous and often told others that someone had killed her child.


    The neighbors all thought that he was crazy because he couldn''t stand the excitement of having a dead husband and children.


    The news that I had heard after I had stopped made my head hurt again. They said that Widow Li had been crazy since the death of her child, that she had not seen anyone for days and had gone somewhere.


    Usually, he would return once every four to five days or even seven days. However, this time, he seemed to have left for half a month and still hadn''t returned.


    Although no one said it out loud, I could still tell from their words that they all felt that Widow Li might have died outside or been kidnapped and sold by traffickers.


    After all, she was currently in a state of insanity and couldn''t differentiate anything. It wasn''t impossible for such a situation to occur.


    Ever since the trouble of the past few days, last night''s incident happened again after Master came back. If Widow Li disappeared, regardless of whether she died or not, I don''t think it was a coincidence.


    I don''t know why myself, but I feel that everything that happened right now is related to that Zhou Li, or maybe it''s Zhou Li''s father or his family, which is also the village chief, Zhou Xingcai.


    According to Master, the Lotus Village had suddenly become wealthier in the recent years. The deaths of infants near the Lotus Village and the Five Ghost Genesis Evil Formation seemed to not be too far off from being revealed.


    But tonight, this fiendish thing that could even turn the moon red suddenly appeared again. Without a doubt, this matter had become quite complicated again.


    Why does it feel like this matter is getting more and more troublesome? When will it finally end?


    After listening to the conversation of the few neighbors, I wiped my face. Forget it, the current situation is still more important.


    In the middle of the day, no one would suspect me. I had picked up a few Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman s just like Ol ''Three, but in the middle of the day, I didn''t think there would be any ghosts or ghosts bothering me.


    He will definitely tell Zhou Xingcai, so I cannot let his entire family discover me.


    When I saw Zhou Li''s home, I was truly shocked. Although the time it took for my Lotus Village to follow Master could still be considered long, I really did not go through this Lotus Village in detail, so I did not even know where the Village Chief''s house was.


    Xiao Wen''s sister''s house was a newly built two-story building, but the village chief''s house was not only a newly built two-story building, but also a large renovated concrete courtyard with a small car and motorcycle parked inside.


    I simply couldn''t imagine how rich the Village Head''s house was, the car, as Ergou-tzu had told me in my memory. It was soft and comfortable to sit on, and fast.


    However, these were things that only the people in the city could afford, and the Village Head''s house could actually afford them.


    I immediately thought that this money did not come from the right place!


    Everyone earned money by growing lotus roots. However, from the looks of it, the village chief''s family had more money than the other families.


    The courtyard was surrounded by fences, so it was impossible for the lord to enter. Fortunately, I was a bit smaller, so I managed to squeeze through the gap in the fences.


    He picked a dilapidated room with a door and went straight in.


    It was a woodshed, just as I liked. Other than cooking and carrying firewood, no one usually came to the woodshed.


    Just as I was about to go to the door to see if there were any others, I was about to slip into the room.


    It would be best if I could sneak under the Village Head''s bed. That way, I could possibly see what this Village Head was like that I had never seen before, and maybe even find out what had happened recently.


    However, the sound of footsteps from outside caused me to instantly burrow into the pile of firewood. This feeling was really uncomfortable, as though I was a thief, but I could only hold my nose and accept it.


    Afraid of being discovered, I hid myself in the innermost part of the pyre. As a result, even I was unable to see the situation outside.


    But by the sound of the footsteps, I could probably sense that someone had entered the woodshed, and there was more than one person inside.


    Although I couldn''t see them, I could hear their voices clearly. It was the voice of two men, but what surprised me was that Zhou Li didn''t say anything.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "I''ve already dealt with the news that Little Zhou sent back last night, but it''s really a pity. It''s only a few days away."


    "Don''t worry about that. That Li guy has some ability. If he can avoid it, then avoid it. Try not to let anyone know about it."


    "I know that. Although I have left, the ''Demon Child''s Resentment'' that is about to appear is still there. If that Li guy finds anything, hehe, then it will be enough to take his life!"


    "Don''t underestimate that person."


    "Clank?" Village Head, are you not trusting me? "


    "That''s not it. The main thing is to be careful."


    "Humph!" The Demon Child''s Grudge is the last place that I am prepared to use to make money out of the five ghosts in Lian City. Moreover, with the power of the Demon Child''s Grudge, it is enough to increase the power of this formation by several times, or even more than ten times. "


    "We have someone in our hands right now. If we wanted a baby, we wouldn''t even see him for a few months. I''ve been waiting for a few years already, I can still afford to wait another five to six months."


    "Haha, it is said that those who achieve great things do not care about small matters. The village chief is a person destined for great things."


    This money is originally mine, Zhou Xingcai''s, and I''m just taking back what belongs to me. If it wasn''t for me, these country bumpkins would still be recuperating under the sun, how could they live such a good life? "


    The blood moon has already appeared, so it''s impossible for the one surnamed Li not to know about it. But, he will definitely go, hehe, even if he doesn''t die this time, he will at least lose a layer of skin. I want to see if he still dares to mess with me!


    "I''ve said it before, that man surnamed Li is very capable. Don''t underestimate him. If you screw up, don''t forget that the agreement doesn''t count."


    "You! Are you threatening me?! "


    "No, if you have the ability, I know. I just hope that you know what you are worth. Zhou Li also said that he has already been suspected by that bitch for a long time."


    "Moreover, that disciple is not even ten years old yet, but he''s already able to injure that brat of yours. If you don''t pay attention, don''t blame me for not reminding you next time!" This time, you were able to leave the body rearing area safely, was it not because of the news that was sent back from Zhou Li.


    "Just take care of yourself!"


    Then came the sound of footsteps, and I knew it was the speaker, the village chief, who had left.


    I really want to stick my head out and see who the other one is, isn''t it the little old man?


    But I held back, Master once said: "It is more of a conspiracy!"


    If I was caught now, then everything would be in vain, and the news I had just heard was really important, and I had to tell Master as soon as possible.


    The thing that his master was dealing with was called "Demonic Child Corpse Evil", from the sound of it, it seemed to be a baby.


    Just as his master had said, it was a fiend!


    I could still hear it from the words of the person who stayed here. He only knows that this thing is a corpse devil that can cause the blood moon, but he doesn''t seem to know how strong it is or how strong my master is.


    "Humph!" Zhou Xingcai, you better not be complacent, in the end your family''s money will still have to obediently enter my pocket. "


    After saying that, the remaining person turned around and left the woodshed. I gently exhaled and didn''t dare to go out. I was afraid that they would suddenly turn back and I would be in big trouble!


    I didn''t dare to move. I stayed in the pile of firewood for close to ten minutes. After confirming that no one came, I finally walked out. I shook off the dust on my body and was about to poke my head out to take a look.


    The door creaked open and Zhou Li walked in before I could even react.

 C35

    This man was Zhou Li!


    Zhou Li obviously saw me when he walked in. He looked at me in surprise for a moment, then immediately turned around and closed the door, as if he did not want anyone to notice me.


    My heart leaped to my throat. I felt that if he wanted to grab me, he would have to stretch out his hand to solve the problem.


    After all, he was an adult, and I was a child.


    I looked at him, and he looked at me, and neither of us spoke, and the room was strangely quiet.


    I finally said to him with a bit of fear, "I ¡­ Big Sister Xiaowen said that she had something to talk to you about. You should know that in the past few days, Big Sister Xiaowen has been recovering and cannot run around.


    He looked at me, still not speaking. The more silent he was, the more guilty I became, after all, it would be wrong of me to talk about this matter. Sneaking into someone''s house, that would be a thief (a thief).


    And if he told my master, even if he understood me, those neighborhood people would still poke him in the back.


    "You just heard a lot of what my dad said (how much)?"


    I didn''t expect Zhou Li to completely not believe what I had said. Furthermore, he insisted that I had overheard the conversation between the village chief and the mysterious man, and directly asked me how much I had heard.


    Looks like Zhou Li had already guessed what I was here for, and I didn''t want to beat around the bush with him. Just as I was about to shout out loud, Zhou Li suddenly covered my mouth.


    And he said to me, "If you don''t want to be seen by my father, you''d better be quiet and not make a racket. If my father catches you, do you think you''ll be able to survive?"


    Zhou Li''s words made me understand, once his father captures me, I would have no chance of living!


    I immediately stopped struggling and looked at him in fear.


    "Why are you helping me?" I asked him.


    "Because you are Xiaowen''s little brother, of course I will help you."


    Zhou Li''s answer surprised me quite a bit, I never expected that he would actually answer me in such a manner. On the contrary, I was at a loss as to what to say.


    "Do you think I''m a bad person?" Zhou Li felt that I really wouldn''t struggle anymore and immediately let go of my hand, plopped down beside me and asked.


    I nodded without the least bit of embarrassment.


    "Big Sister Xiaowen doesn''t like you, why are you still sticking by her side? Even though I''m still young, I still know that what you did was wrong. "


    "Since you have heard what my father said just now, you should know that it was my father who did all of this, right?"


    I didn''t agree, I still wanted to deny it. Up till now, I still don''t know what kind of heart Zhou Li has in mind, if only he was trying to trick me, then once I admit it, I would really die.


    Zhou Li saw that I was silent for a long time, then laughed and said: "I didn''t expect you to be so smart at such a young age, I won''t force you."


    "You only need to know that I am my father''s son, but I am not together with them. In this past half year, if not for me saying good words to my father and accompanying Xiaowen, I am afraid that something would have happened to Xiaowen long ago."


    As soon as he said that, I got nervous and asked him, "What do you mean? What do you mean by that? Could it be that they want to do something to Big Sister Xiaowen? "


    "Don''t worry, they wanted to get something called a ''ghost head'' from Xiaowen''s body at the start to gather all of that ''five spirits making money'' formation, but after kneeling for a few days and begging my father, he finally agreed not to kill Xiaowen and use him as a container for ghosts. He would then think of a way to deal with the remaining ghost."


    "Actually, I didn''t know what they were doing at the beginning, but they didn''t avoid me when they were talking normally, so I knew more or less what they were doing."


    "Later on, I secretly made a trip outside and found a capable expert. He told me that even if I was temporarily saved, I would die within half a year even if I was used as a container."


    "Later on, I had that expert think of a way to help me, so he asked for a ''fate and a combination'' for me. He said that Xiaowen and I were connected by marriage, and if he held this opportunity and the combination talisman before the marriage, then Xiaowen would be fine. That''s why I stayed at Xiaowen''s home and did not leave during this half a year."


    "I''m afraid that something bad will happen to Xiaowen once I leave, what I''m most afraid of is my father going back on his word. He said that if he wanted to take Xiaowen''s life as a seed, it would be easy."


    "I don''t understand why after leaving for a few years, he would return to the village and become like this. Or rather, I don''t understand why my father felt like a completely different person.


    "The conversation between my father and that person intentionally avoided me, so I felt that it was very possible that they were doing something that was harmful to Xiaowen, which I did not know about, and thus wanted to eavesdrop on my conversation."


    As he said that, he randomly touched the floor full of dried wood. Not long later, he found a cell phone! After all, I often came here to play with Big Sister Xiaowen''s phone.


    He took a glance and realized that it was actually the recording interface. In other words, the conversation between his father and that mysterious person had already been recorded!


    "If they''re talking about anything they don''t want me to know, they''ll be here, so I''ve been preparing. How about it? "Would you believe me now?"


    I still shook my head and said to him, "If I hadn''t left this place safely, I wouldn''t have believed anything you said, because I don''t know if you were lying to me."


    Zhou Li laughed and said to me: "You little brat, with your great abilities, I heard that even ghosts were injured by you, you can still enter, but can''t you get out?"


    "I fought the hell out of him, I can''t beat him." Although I knew that I actually wasn''t good enough, I still didn''t want to lower my head to Zhou Li, so I told him: "If you can let me leave this place, I will pass your words to my master. Master will know whether or not you are lying to me."


    Zhou Li actually agreed and told me that there was no problem.


    In the end, I didn''t manage to get the "What exactly is that paper crane that you released that night" out of my mouth. I just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible.


    Furthermore, I promised Big Sister Xiaowen that I would be back very soon. After being delayed here for so long, I think it''s already around four o''clock.


    Moreover, at night, Big Sister Xiaowen still needs my guarantee for her own safety!


    At this thought, I became anxious, and he had just promised to send me out.


    After that, Zhou Li secretly sent me out, and when I returned back to Sister Xiaowen''s house, it was already four-thirty.


    Big Sister Xiaowen said that Master is not back yet, and I started to worry about Master again. I wanted to go find Master, but I had to stay by her side.


    Both of them were in a dilemma and were about to die from anxiety.


    Just before six o''clock, Master came back. Seeing his tired face, I hurried over to help him up.


    Asked him if the contents of the coffin had been taken care of.


    Master said it was true. Gold was not solved. He only strengthened the seal a little. When the time came, I will settle this matter first and take care of the other one.


    He also told me that the thing inside the coffin is called "Demon Child Corpse Evil", and it''s also a type of Ghost Infant, but it''s much stronger than normal Ghost Infant, and it''s also a very strong one!


    The Demon Child Corpse Demon was also like that during the day. It seemed that person knew about this thing.


    I didn''t inform Big Sister Xiaowen about this matter, but told Master about this matter after dinner.


    There are two possibilities to what I said. The first is that what he said is true, and the second is that they specifically let you come back. After all, even if you come back, you won''t lose anything to them.


    If it''s fake, then they probably made it up to fool us when you hear it.


    I was getting a bit anxious. I asked Master, should I finish this? A lot of things. I don''t know what''s important anymore. I feel like everything is going to kill me if it doesn''t work out.


    Master then called Big Sister Xiaowen over and asked her what kind of person Zhou Li was. She didn''t expect that Big Sister Xiaowen''s evaluation of him was really high.


    He had only become a little strange in the past half year.


    Master said, we will bet according to what Miss Xiaowen said, and now that everything has been decided, we will just start with this Zhou Li, instead of not finding a clue.


    Master told me and Big Sister Xiaowen everything, including Zhou Li''s matter and the five spirits'' money.


    Sister Xiaowen was very surprised, but she still said that she was willing to cooperate with Master.


    The only thing to do now, Master said, was to find the five containers that held the Five Devils.

 C36

    The other way is to directly grab hold of village chief Zhou Xingcai and force him to talk about everything. If Zhou Li is really a good person, then that recording in his hand is a bargaining chip between us and the village chief.


    When the time comes, even if the village returns to its impoverished state, I will not let the evil array continue to exist. Furthermore, Zhou Xingcai might just be using the five spirits to make money and gather the wealth of the village into his own hands.


    As he spoke, he looked up into the distance.


    As the end of the year approached, the annual smell in the village became stronger and stronger. On the second day, Xiao Wu and Dongmei still came to find me to shoot the cannons.


    I used to like to play around at He Family Village, but my family had no money so I could only go pick up the leftovers.


    When Xiao Wu and Dongmei found me, I really wanted to go, but I didn''t even know why I refused.


    Looking at the backs of Dongmei and Xiao Wu, I shook my head, then turned and walked towards Master''s room.


    It was four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Zhou Li came back in the morning and smiled at me when he saw me.


    Even though I was a bit reluctant in my heart, I still called out "Big Brother Zhou Li".


    Sister Xiaowen called this "courtesy".


    Hearing that I called him, he seemed to be very happy, and directly walked towards Big Sister Xiaowen''s room.


    I didn''t know what he was laughing about, but he had brought me and my master a message that told them to prepare for the final act tonight.


    While my brain was in a mess, I walked into Master''s room.


    "According to what Zhou Li said, we''re going to meet that Zhou Xingcai today. Don''t even mention it, I''ve really not fought against this old bone for a few years already. Evil Array! Evil Killing technique! All these masters have clearly calculated this amount one by one. "


    I never thought that Master would ask me to go with you. I had always thought that it would be enough to protect Big Sister Xiaowen, and upon hearing Master''s words, I immediately jumped in joy.


    But then I reacted and asked Master, "If we are all gone, then what should Sister Xiaowen do?"


    Master said that Lady Xiaowen is coming with us as well.


    I am a little confused about this. Wouldn''t it be troublesome if there were too many people around?


    Master seemed to be able to see through the doubt in my heart, so he told me: "The reason why I called Miss Xiaowen and Zhou Li tonight was so that I could settle Zhou Xingcai''s problem. The other reason is to test if Zhou Li is telling the truth."


    After I understood, I immediately went to tell Big Sister Xiaowen about this matter. I also asked her to call Zhou Li as well, and then we could go together.


    Since we had to go out, she cooked the meal earlier, saying that we should eat before going out. It was cold at night, so it would be warmer if we ate.


    For this kind of home feeling, I always think of my own home at the beginning, but over time, it seems that I myself also less sad.


    At that time, Master laughed out loud and told me, "You are already numb to the past at such a young age. It seems that no one knows the way forward!"


    By the time we left Sister Xiaowen''s house, it was already almost six in the afternoon.


    According to Zhou Li, the place was the village chief''s dry field, which was located at the top. Normally, no one would go there, and people in the village would frighten little kids and say that there were ghosts there, capturing little kids at night.


    Because they had been frightened by this since they were young, all of the village''s little friends had sneakily come here before. They also knew that there was nothing here. It was just because he was too far away that the adults were afraid that the children would fall into the pond, so they made it up.


    The four of us passed through a long lotus pond before arriving here.


    All along the way, Zhou Li had always said that he wasn''t lying. On the way here, he changed his usual habit of being taciturn, letting big sister Xiaowen have fun. However, Sister Xiaowen didn''t seem to be too willing to bother with him, and only replied without saying a word.


    From the looks of it, he really did not seem to be lying.


    Master was still holding onto the compass, constantly sighing as he walked, "I''ve never checked this place before, but I didn''t expect that the higher I go, the better it is!"


    Sister Xiaowen asked his master: "Dr. Li, what do you mean by ''better and better''?"


    "Feng Shui, Lotus Village right now can only gather a small fortune, because it is blocked by the back mountain, causing the morning''s yang energy to gather and not dissipate, but it still prevents the afternoon''s yang energy from entering. The yin energy in the three springs at the foot of the mountain is slowly consuming the already not very rich morning yang energy."


    Because there is a large amount of water vapor in the Lotus Village, the yang energy in the atmosphere, which is from noon to the afternoon, has been somewhat neutralized, so it would not cause a ''fire disaster'' just because of the excessive yang energy. "


    "A stream flows down from the mountain stream, ensuring the balance between Yin and Yang. Therefore, there must be many valuable herbs and rare animals in the mountain."


    Miss Xiaowen, when can you get your brother to give you a spot at the ancestral grave? This is a good location, as the ancestral grave, there should be plenty of good news.


    In Lotus Village, most of the neighbors believed in Master''s words. If it was anyone else, they would probably treat Master as a swindler, but Sister Xiaowen was different.


    She nodded immediately and told her uncle when she returned.


    As they walked, Master kept sighing that this was a really good place, and said that he didn''t want to leave in the future.


    "We''re here. I don''t know exactly where it is, but I think it should be around here. Look at that dry land, it''s not too far off from where it is."


    Zhou Li said to his master as he handed a piece of paper to Big Sister Xiaowen and pointed to a dry field not far away.


    The teacher acknowledged and said, "According to what you said, they will definitely come tonight. Moreover, they already know that I''m looking for them, so they will definitely be a bit anxious. Since there''s still that thing coming out of hiding, they won''t be able to go until midnight. They''ll probably be back by night."


    At this time, the moon was already slowly coming out. The sky was still dark, and the moon was still faintly red. The "thing" his master had mentioned was the demon child''s grudge.


    Fortunately, we wore more clothes at night, and we were extremely cold at night. The four of us waited quietly in a relatively secluded place not far away.


    I know what he is doing. He said before that the other purpose of tonight was also to test Zhou Li''s sincerity.


    It wasn''t until 8: 30 that I heard the voices of the two people. I only heard two voices yesterday, so I instantly knew that one was Zhou Li''s father, Zhou Xingcai, and the other was the person I had never seen before.


    I raised my head to look at my teacher. It was obvious that he had also heard the sound. He slowly stretched out half of his head and looked towards the direction where the sound came from.


    Zhou Li also tensed up. I noticed that his fists were clenched tightly, as if he was making some sort of decision.


    However, it was Big Sister Xiaowen who kept comforting Zhou Li in a low voice.


    Zhou Li slowly calmed down.


    At this time, Zhou Xingcai and another person slowly walked to the place where we could probably see the outline of their bodies by borrowing the moonlight.


    "This is the place."


    "Are you sure people are still alive? How many days have it been?


    Don''t talk, I''m not going to do anything, and if I''m going to fight with that Li guy, then I''ll let you know my tricks. That Li guy always wanted me to avoid him, and it''s been so many years.


    "Humph!" Don''t say such useless things, hurry up and make your move. "


    "The one in her stomach is your son. I didn''t know that you''re really not the usual cruel one."


    After the two of them chatted for a while, one of them pulled something out from the ground.


    "Coffin!"

 C37

    He had actually pulled out a coffin from the ground!


    Zhou Li and Big Sister Xiaowen looked a little frightened. I don''t think Zhou Li''s expression seemed to be fake, but what about the paper crane from that night? Until now, I still haven''t asked Zhou Li, and have only told Master.


    Master told me that if after tonight, Zhou Li really isn''t like how we thought he was, and is instead a good person, then he definitely has his own unspeakable reasons and we can choose to believe in him.


    But if we were fooled tonight, it would be natural for him not to talk about it.


    The coffins were heavy, and both of them sat on the ground panting after pulling them out. They were obviously exhausted.


    Master signaled us not to move, so we continued to watch and see what they were up to.


    I saw it, but I could only pretend that I didn''t see it. I know about Sister Xiaowen, if she knew that Zhou Li had done so much for him, she would definitely be moved, and maybe even fall for Zhou Li.


    At this time, the two of them sat on the ground, gasping for breath as they chatted.


    "I''ve pulled it out. What are you going to do?"


    The Five Devils only have one ghost left to make money. Originally, I wanted to slowly control that Demon Child, but I didn''t expect that something like this would happen at the critical moment. As he spoke, the person who spoke chuckled.


    The sound of it made my scalp tingle.


    Zhou Xingcai snorted, then said: "Don''t speak such rubbish. I only want you to finish dealing with these things quickly, and also don''t mention to me that these children are mine, those are just the five ghosts that I prepared in advance."


    "Since you don''t want to hear it, then I won''t say it anymore. Have you finished resting? When you''re ready, prepare to open the coffin! "


    "You can do it anytime you want. It just depends on how well you''re prepared."


    At this time, that person seemed to have taken something from his back, and placed it on the ground one after another. Since it was night, I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "This is the last one. It will be ready soon. Come here, help open the coffin." As he spoke, the man went to support the coffin.


    Zhou Xingcai also walked over after hearing it.


    I was curious about the fact that there was no nail on the coffin, and the two of them actually pushed the coffin aside.


    I noticed that Zhou Li, who was beside me, was trembling from head to toe. Maybe he couldn''t believe that his father didn''t sleep at night and knocked on the coffin board.


    "Don''t be afraid." Big Sister Xiaowen put a hand on his shoulder and looked at him.


    Zhou Li turned his head to look at Big Sister Xiaowen, swallowed his saliva, and then nodded while trembling.


    Master looked at everything outside, his face still expressionless. I don''t know what Master is thinking, or when we will leave.


    At this time, Zhou Xingcai and that person did something that made my scalp go numb. One of them actually went into the coffin and wrapped up an item.


    If I didn''t see it, from the outline, it must be a human being! The thing inside the coffin was obviously a dead person.


    I really can''t figure out what Zhou Xingcai wants to do.


    "Is she okay?"


    "Oh? As expected of being in bed once. You''re still worried that this madman has come?"


    "Is that nonsense? Do you believe that I''ll tear your mouth apart?" What I''m worried about is the child in his stomach. If something happens to the child, you know the consequences. "


    "It''s fine, look at her stomach right now. It seems like the baby has already been formed, it can be used as the last ghost of the five spirits at any time."


    "Then should I wake her up?"


    Anyways, what I want to do is kill the child in her stomach, then restrain her soul and help you make the Five Ghost Wealth. I want her to watch my child die or just kill his child in a coma. You have the final say, after all, you are the boss.


    "Then don''t wake her up; she''s a lunatic, and she''ll die from shouting!"


    After Zhou Xingcai finished speaking, that person once again let out a "Hehehe" laugh and did not speak anymore.


    I seem to understand something, too.


    The corpse that was carried out of the coffin had a child inside its stomach, and it was alive! They now wanted to kill the child in the dead man''s belly and then gather it up to become the last of the five ghosts.


    From their words, it seemed like the child in that dead person''s stomach was actually Zhou Xingcai''s.


    How could a dead person get pregnant? How could Zhou Xingcai impregnate the dead? A woman must have been buried here for a long time, how could a child still be alive?


    A bunch of questions popped up in my mind. I looked at Master out of habit, but Master didn''t seem to have the intention of looking at me. Instead, he kept on looking at Zhou Xingcai and the others who were not far away.


    What kind of situation was this?


    I asked myself, and I knew that Master would know, but it was not yet time for me to ask.


    At this time, Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li''s faces had also turned extremely ugly. Even I could hear the meaning behind the conversation between Zhou Xingcai and that person, so it was impossible for Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li to not notice.


    Sister Xiaowen had said before, that Zhou Li would not believe that ghosts existed in the world while he was studying in a university in the city.


    I don''t know what Zhou Li is thinking right now, but my father has done such an incomprehensible thing. The most important thing was that even though he watched on helplessly, he could do nothing at all.


    This kind of feeling was probably the same feeling I had when I wasn''t even qualified to dress my mother in mourning. I could only kneel in front of the door, waiting for my master to come back.


    I was a little afraid that Zhou Li would lose control and rush out, so I gestured to Big Sister Xiaowen to watch him.


    And now that things have reached this stage, I feel that there''s no reason for me not to believe Zhou Li. His current expression and fear have already explained everything, he isn''t lying! Furthermore, he did not even know what his father, Zhou Xingcai, was actually doing.


    The red moon in the sky made the atmosphere even more frightening, and a cold breeze blew into my neck.


    So cold! As I thought about it, I tightened my clothes and continued to look at Zhou Xingcai.


    Although there were many people around me, the feeling came from the bottom of my heart. It didn''t matter how many people there were.


    The pregnant dead were dug out of the coffin.


    As I thought about it, I couldn''t help but shiver.


    I''m a little curious. Doesn''t this mean that the person in the coffin was a woman?


    Widow Li!


    I don''t know why, but I immediately thought about what I heard in the neighborhood yesterday about Widow Li being gone for a long time. Could it be that Zhou Xingcai killed Widow Li and then used some kind of evil art to impregnate her?


    Just like what Zhou Li told me was that the method that I planned to use on big sister Xiaowen was called "planting a demon".


    It was very possible that after Zhou Li stopped them, they would switch their focus to Widow Li who often disappeared. Widow Li would often run for a few days, and even if she died, no one would know about it.


    So what if he knew? Widow Li was alone. She died, and there was no one to burn paper for the new year festival.


    No matter how I think about it, why do I feel like the person in the coffin is Widow Li, who has disappeared for a long time?!


    "Now that he''s out, what should we do next?"


    "Isn''t that simple? I''ve said it before, the child in his stomach is alive now. Just get it out and kill him. Leave the rest to me." "But you need to be careful, when a child dies, it is much more dangerous. It is very likely that because of anger, it will immediately become a Ghost Infant attacking people."


    "I''ve said ball for a long time, but this child still doesn''t ask for it to be born. Say a ball in front of me!"


    "I didn''t say it. You''re the boss, I''m only trying to answer your question in full. You said you wouldn''t give birth to the baby yourself, and I didn''t say it."


    "You!"


    Zhou Xingcai was suddenly speechless.


    "Forget it, then hurry up and wake her up. In any case, he''s still in the wilderness. Give him a few kicks and he''ll be born prematurely, and everything will be fine."


    "Hehe, wouldn''t it be more convenient for you to kill her directly? Dig the baby out of her belly! "


    This sentence was already enough to make him sick, but what was even more disgusting was that Zhou Xingcai still seemed to be muttering to himself, as if he was really considering this idea!

 C38

    Zhou Li slowly turned his body, covering his ears, not willing to hear the conversation between Zhou Xingcai and that person again.


    Big Sister Xiaowen had always only hated Zhou Li sticking close to her, but in other aspects, she had always treated him as her brother.


    Zhou Li would definitely expose us if he continues to be like this. Just when I was panicking, Big Sister Xiaowen hugged Zhou Li and comforted him non-stop in a small voice, telling him not to get too excited.


    "Master?"


    I gently called out to Master, hoping that Master would say something at this time.


    However, what was beyond my expectations was that Master only said the word "wait," and did not continue to look at Zhou Xingcai, as if he was not willing to say another word.


    Master has already spoken, so what can I do even if I''m anxious?


    At this time, Zhou Xingcai spoke again: "Alright, alright, don''t tell me you don''t have any other ideas? This is a little dirty, I can''t do it! "


    Looks like Zhou Xingcai isn''t as disgusting as I thought. If he really wanted to forcefully open that woman''s stomach, I probably won''t be able to control myself and would rush out.


    Master had said that regardless of old or young, the dead were all great! And once the fifth ghost came out, the Five Ghost Birds'' formation would also come out. At that time, if the person who set up the formation didn''t have enough cultivation to control the Five Ghost''s backlash, it was very likely that the Five Ghost Birds would lose control.


    At that time, the first thing to suffer would be Lotus Village!


    "Hehe, it seems like you''re still alone. If you really were to open up her stomach, I might even be a bit further away from you."


    "Can you stop talking so much nonsense? Don''t you know that things get out of hand?" "Hurry up and settle it!"


    "Actually, I didn''t tell you before, I used a secret technique to lock him up here for so long. Although he didn''t die, the baby in her body had already starved to death because she didn''t have any food. I only need to use a soul extracting technique to get what we want."


    "You were playing with me from the beginning?"


    "No, I don''t dare either. I''m purely curious to see if you will kill me after obtaining everything you want."


    "And the result?"


    After Zhou Xingcai asked, the person did not speak, and only chuckled.


    Time passed minute by minute, second by second, we had been squatting in the distance and watching Zhou Xingcai and that person.


    I was on one knee on the ground, changing my legs whenever I felt numb on the floor. I didn''t even know how many times I had changed my legs.


    Zhou Li seemed to have calmed down as well, and said to my master: "No! This person is no longer my father, I don''t know this person! "


    My master actually nodded with a smile on his face, as if agreeing with Zhou Li''s words.


    "Zhou Xingcai has already become obsessed, so we came here tonight to save his life. If you lied to us tonight, then Zhou Xingcai will probably die in this person''s hands." Master said.


    Big Sister Xiaowen and I looked at each other, not understanding what Master meant.


    Master didn''t seem to have any intention of explaining, he only said, "Just wait and see, you''ll know soon enough!"


    Actually, I''ve been impatiently waiting for a long time. I just don''t understand, with master''s ability, wouldn''t it be better to just go out and capture them? Why did he have to stay here all the time?


    But I didn''t dare to disobey my master''s words, so I could only stare from afar.


    The person took something out and stuffed it into the dead person''s mouth, then told Zhou Xingcai to move away a bit, and said that he wanted to wake this person up.


    I get goosebumps all over my body. Wake up the dead? Wasn''t this a fake corpse?


    The man was singing and dancing in the distance, his mouth chattering without knowing what else to say. It was probably almost five minutes before he stopped.


    He said to Zhou Xingcai: "Alright, she''ll wake up soon."


    Then, I saw the dead person sit up straight and I subconsciously covered my mouth.


    How is this possible?! The dead are really alive?


    I looked questioningly at my master, hoping he would give me an explanation.


    "That woman didn''t die in the first place. She was only forcefully locked up here by some kind of evil method. I just don''t know how long she has been locked up for."


    Master finally gave me a tranquilizer this time, making my rapidly beating heart slow down.


    The woman''s mouth was covered, so she couldn''t make a sound. I could vaguely hear a "wu wu" sound. That woman must be extremely terrified right now.


    Could it be Widow Li?


    I asked myself, and the more I thought about it, the more likely it seemed.


    I opened my eyes with all my might, wanting to see if that woman was Widow Li, but it was clear that I was wasting my energy. Other than the red moon in the sky, there was nothing else that could be used to illuminate her.


    I turned my head to look at Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li. I didn''t know what the two of them were thinking about right now, but when I saw them holding hands, they must be cheering for each other due to fear. I guessed it this way.


    Zhou Xingcai pressed the woman''s arms to the ground, and the other person sat on top of the woman''s legs, preventing her from moving.


    "Don''t move, it won''t hurt. Very soon, your child''s soul will be extracted. Hehe." The man had his back to me, and all I could see was his hand reaching out, but I didn''t know what he was going to do.


    From his words, it seemed as if he was trying to extract the soul of a dead child from the woman''s stomach.


    What is that thing?


    Because Master and I have always had our Nether Path open, other than humans, we can also see other things.


    At this moment, I saw something slowly emerging from the top of that woman''s head. That thing looked a little like a firefly on a summer night, but it wasn''t very bright. It was just a little bit blurry and flickering.


    "This is bad!" "Stop!"


    His master shouted and immediately rushed out.


    When Master rushed out, even I felt my hair stand on end. I immediately followed him and ran out.


    "Who?!"


    That person immediately turned around and looked at his Master.


    Master ignored him and rushed in front of him. A mysterious person who had opened my eyes the closest to me and flipped through the air before landing behind Zhou Xingcai. Then, she pushed Zhou Xingcai away and pulled up the woman that had been pressed down by the two.


    Her backhand was a talisman pasted on her head.


    The dot of light that was about to fly out from the woman''s head didn''t fly away but slowly stabilized and fell back down towards her head.


    Although he didn''t know what that dot of light was, it was still very important for his master, who had been squatting there for such a long time, to suddenly rush out. The purpose of his master''s action was to prevent that thing from flying out of the woman''s body.


    "Surnamed Li? I didn''t expect it to be you, hahaha. "


    While that person was speaking, Zhou Xingcai crawled up from the ground and stood beside him.


    At this time, Xiaowen and I had also arrived beside Master.


    "Zhou Li! It''s you? "You unfilial son!"


    After seeing Zhou Li, Zhou Xingcai immediately scolded out loud, and said: "Did you tell them? I am your father, born and raised for you for over twenty years, and you actually personally pushed your father into a pit of fire. "


    Zhou Li knelt in front of Zhou Xingcai and said: "Father, your son is begging you. Quickly stop, don''t we already have that much money? Why? "You actually dared to commit murder and set fires!"


    "Bullshit!" The money belongs to me, why should I give it to those people? I am going to get my things back! " Zhou Xingcai pointed at Zhou Li who was kneeling on the ground and cursed, "You gluttonous thing, this daddy has raised you up for all these years for nothing ¡­"


    I noticed that the mysterious person was wearing a mask on his head. I couldn''t tell who it was.


    Zhou Xingcai has always thought that I am inferior to you. Just what kind of ability do you have to make him so afraid of you?


    The master did not care about what the mysterious man said, he only looked at Zhou Xingcai and said: "Zhou Xingcai, oh Zhou Xingcai, tell me, did I let your dead ball stay outside, so there won''t be any problems?"

 C39

    Zhou Xingcai looked at my master guiltily, and said to him: "Lang? "You saved me, so I''ll let you stay in the village. The grudge between the two of us has been resolved since long ago, so stop wasting time with me!"


    Hearing Zhou Xingcai''s words, I finally understood. It turned out that Master had saved Zhou Xingcai''s life back then, and as the village elder, Zhou Xingcai had allowed Master to live in the village.


    "I also didn''t expect that you would be such a rich person. When I helped you with the divination, wasn''t it wrong for you to give me your own age?" And it''s my fault, I actually chose to believe you, and didn''t even bother to calculate whether what you said was true or false. "


    Zhou Xingcai laughed coldly, and said to his Master: "So what? "No matter what happened in the past, it is still a matter of the past. Right now, I am about to become the richest person, and the Five Ghost Birds'' Wealth Formation is about to be completed, hmph!"


    The master yawned and said, "Since I''m here, do you think I''ll let you complete this task? And you don''t know that if it weren''t for me, you would have already died twice. "


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Xingcai didn''t understand what Master said, and neither did I.


    "Since you are doing this, you should know about the Demon Tong Chou sealed in the mountain, right? This thing will be able to kill you once, and you always thought that it would be able to help you accomplish your dream of becoming rich, do you know ¡­ "


    "Zhou, how dare you!"


    The mysterious man roared and interrupted his master, as if he was afraid his master would say what he wanted to say next.


    His Master then turned to look at the mysterious person and said: "As a cultivator, you don''t have to painstakingly learn to help others. Instead, for the sake of your own selfish desires, don''t expect me to let you off! Furthermore, these little tricks of yours are just to trick outsiders. The essence of the Five Devils making money is something that since you''re using it, you should know it better than me. "


    "Humph, you sure have a strong tone. Of course I know better than you how much weight I have. Don''t pretend to be a big shot here right now, or else you will lose face later on."


    "Is there something you didn''t tell me?" Zhou Xingcai was not stupid, he had obviously heard that this man still had something that he had not told him.


    "Let me tell you, the Five Devils are a demonic method to make money. Simply put, it is to drive ghosts to steal other people''s money, but to drive ghosts is an extremely dangerous thing. If it was that simple, wouldn''t people in the cultivation world become rich?"


    "When you first set up the formation, you must have dripped your own blood into it. Hmph, from then on, these five ghosts have been connected to you, relying on your mental and physical strength to survive. Look at you now, you''re in your forties or fifties, yet you''ve managed to forcefully live up to sixty years old, haven''t you noticed that yourself?"


    "If this goes on, you''ll be able to get into the coffin in at most five years. At that time, he''ll be able to slowly take away all your money and take the Five Devils to find the next target."


    "And from the looks of it, it''s going to be difficult for him to control the Five Devils. Or else, he wouldn''t drive all of them away, and even drive away a disciple like me who doesn''t know anything."


    "And the most interesting thing is that he still wants to control the demon child Grief, to be the leader of the five ghosts, and then let the five ghosts evolve into Five Children Concentricity Devil s. At that time, the Five Children Concentricity Devil will directly suck you dry, and from several kilometers away from your Lotus Village, don''t even think about surviving.


    "Make a fortune?" From the beginning to the end, you''ve been dreaming about your money, that''s all. "


    After master finished speaking, he looked at Zhou Xingcai with a cold smile.


    Zhou Xingcai''s face darkened as he slowly turned his head to look at the man.


    He said: "He''s right, you are just a puppet from the beginning to the end. If not for the fact that your body is useful to my ghost, I would have already killed you long ago. Do you think you could still live till now?"


    At this time, the master actually ignored the two people who were grabbing each other and turned around to look at the woman.


    I also saw it clearly. Just as I had guessed, this person was really Widow Li who had disappeared for a long time. I hadn''t thought that he would be buried in a coffin.


    "Master, is she alright?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but I was so shocked that I had already fainted. Miss Xiaowen, can I trouble you to look after her first? From start to finish, her current condition was caused by Zhou Xingcai and this person." As she spoke, Master took off the cloth Zhou Xingcai had stuffed into her mouth.


    Sister Xiaowen replied "Oh" and went to help Widow Li up.


    "So what if you can save her?" That person said, "Just now, I''ve drawn the last soul. Now, the final soul of the Five Devils is in my hands, hehe!"


    While speaking, the mysterious man was tossing a bottle in his hand and chuckling to my master.


    "You''re still calling it the Five Devils Producing Wealth?" There was a strange smile on his master''s lips as he said: "The Five Devils making money is not some offensive formation, but you are a reduced version of the Five Children Concentricity Devil, if I am to die I remember it correctly. This thing is forbidden by the law, once it is used, everyone will be executed, what''s called the ''Five Child Blood Evil'', right?"


    "Humph!" It seems that you know quite a lot, but you will have to pay the price for knowing too much today. Do you think that the Five Child Blood Evil can only be used to refine it after forty-nine days, so I didn''t send it to deal with you right now? "


    "I have long prepared something that could allow the fifth son Blood Evil to quickly reveal its bloodthirsty nature. Today, don''t even think about leaving!"


    Suddenly, from the side of the ground, a "bang bang bang" sound rang out. I opened my Nether Path''s eyes and saw four ghosts of different ages suddenly appear beside him!


    At this moment, I don''t know if this is the Five Devils making money or if it is the so-called fifth son Blood Evil that my master mentioned just now. In my eyes, these things are all called Ghost Infant s or perverts!


    The younger one looked like a baby, while the older one was around three to four years old. But none of them came close to us. These four Ghost Infant bared their fangs at us, as if they wanted to eat us alive.


    I looked at the four ghosts, trying to see if I could spot the one I hadn''t even looked at, but I couldn''t tell.


    His Master had just said that all of Widow Li''s possessions were caused by Zhou Xingcai''s greed, which meant that the oldest three-four year old ghost was very likely the son of Widow Li who had mysteriously died in the well.


    And it was because of the death of her son that Widow Li began to lose her mind in the village, becoming what everyone called a lunatic.


    Because I couldn''t see the man''s face, I didn''t know if he was the old man or not. If it really was him, even I wouldn''t be able to imagine what kind of ghastly appearance I would have. It probably wouldn''t be much better than the Zhou Li who was kneeling with his head lowered right now.


    "There are four of them. Look carefully, this is the fifth one."


    After saying that, the man placed the bottle in his hand into the last unbroken jar at the back.


    In a situation that none of us noticed, he actually took out a blade from his waist and slashed across Zhou Xingcai''s thigh.


    Ah!


    Zhou Xingcai screamed in pain, he hugged his leg for a moment and crouched down, blood flowing all over the place.


    "Father!"


    Zhou Li was obviously frightened, he went up and immediately untied his own belt, tying it tightly around Zhou Xingcai''s thighs to help him stop the bleeding.


    Zhou Xingcai''s entire body was trembling, he could not say a single word, and only breathed heavily.


    His Master frowned, obviously angry.


    The mysterious man said evilly, "I''m sorry, but my fifth ghost needs some fresh food. As he spoke, he dripped some of the blood on the blade into that jar."


    "Bam!" There was another crack.


    I didn''t expect it to be so fast!


    "The fifth ghost!" Hehe, the one with the surname Li, go ahead and die. As long as you all are dead, no one will know what happened here tonight! "

 C40

    I could tell from his words that he was trying to kill us all.


    "Xiao Fang, retreat further. I will handle this matter, you can''t interfere either."


    His Master took two steps forward, took out the Copper Coin Sword, and said: "I also don''t want to waste my breath on you. If you can kill me, none of them will be able to escape, so you don''t have to worry that they will sneak attack you."


    "You want to fight me one-on-one?" That person''s voice contained a sneer, and he still looked down on my master.


    Master shook the Copper Coin Sword in his hand and said: "Isn''t this what you were looking forward to all along? Don''t you think I''m inferior to you? "Now it''s just a chance. If you can really defeat me, then all of your thoughts can be realized, and you can even kill us. Even if it affects the police, they won''t be able to find anything, after all, it''s the doing of ghosts and gods, right?"


    "That''s a good idea." As he spoke, the Five Devils behind him also began to reveal vicious expressions.


    With a smile on his face, his Master asked, "Can I ask you a question first?"


    That person was silent for a moment, before saying, "I will satisfy you with those who are about to die. Go ahead and ask."


    "A while ago, on the other side of the back mountain, He Family Village ¡­ Did you do it? Or could the thing above your head be taken off? I want to see who killed me. I don''t want to die without a clear reason. " Master''s question made my heart race.


    What would he say? I stared at his covered face. I tried my best to repeat the old hunchback to him, but he was a hunchback. Although this person''s face was covered, his back was very straight.


    I can''t relate him to the hunchbacked old man.


    "Why can''t you answer this question?" The moment I met Zhou Xingcai, my plan had already started working. If Zhou Xingcai wanted to become rich, I would satisfy his dreams of becoming rich and let him die with his beautiful dreams of becoming rich. As for the others, not bad, they were all made by me. "


    "Including that child from Du Family Ping and that stinking bitch''s child, I was the one who tried to push her into the well. As for that bitch, she came back with a big belly, and I was just worried that I wouldn''t be able to gather the souls of the Five Devils who made money, she just happened to come back."


    And you mentioned that He Family Village one where the child wanted to kill his little brother, but hesitated. Seeing his hesitant appearance, I think he might as well use a bit of the Bewitching Powder that he made himself. Within seven days, the evil and dread side of his heart will be magnified! "


    "If he dares to do it, if he dares to do it, then he will do it. If one were to say that the spirit of He Family Village is truly on the verge of being destroyed by you. At that time, I was watching you from afar. Fortunately, you had forgotten about the infant''s soul because of that dead woman.


    "I, who was already waiting far away, naturally caught his soul along the way. Do you think you''re amazing? You have to care about everything! "


    "When I wanted to accept that demonic child''s resentment, it was you who caused trouble. When I raised that bitch, it was you who caused trouble! Now, I want to kill Zhou Xingcai and obtain the wealth I''ve been waiting for.


    As he said this, he actually roared like a madman! It seems that it was my master who took on his absolutely irreconcilable hatred.


    He said he drugged me without my knowledge, and that''s why I killed my mother!


    Everything was because of this person.


    My brother''s soul is also among the other souls behind him, but right now, it should be called the "Five Child Blood Evil" by Master. Aside from the one that looks the biggest, the other three all look like babies.


    But I hate it! He was the one who killed my mother! Ideas were quickly born in my mind, I finally understood after listening to what he just said. When I met him before, he drugged me while I didn''t know anything, which was why I suddenly and mysteriously killed my mother and brother!


    Ah!


    I cried out, unable to control myself.


    "Xiao Fang! Xiao Fang! "


    My master turned around and called for me, but I felt as if my brain exploded. ''I''m going to kill him!''


    This is the only thought in my head right now. He killed my mother, so I must kill him!


    Ah!


    My head began to hurt. I looked down at my feet and saw an arm-thick stick at my feet. I crouched down and grabbed it, ready to hit him.


    My head hurt like it was going to split, and I was thinking about the bloody mess it would make after I smashed his head open with a stick.


    "Xiao Fang!"


    When I ran past Master, Master had just reached out his hand to pull me away. I waved the stick in my hand furiously, directly opening up Master''s hand, before continuing to run towards that person.


    "You killed my mother, so I will kill you!"


    "So it''s you, you bastard. If you didn''t speak, I wouldn''t even have recognized you. Hehe, why?" You want to take revenge for your mother? Come, I''m afraid you don''t have the ability to do so! "Go!"


    When I felt that the stick could hit him, I used all my strength to smash the stick in my hand against his head.


    When the stick fell, a ghost appeared in front of me, and I felt a sharp pain in my stomach.


    Almost in an instant, I threw the stick to my stomach and squatted down. The feeling of my stomach about to explode made me say a few words. My snot and tears also flowed uncontrollably.


    "Ugh!"


    This was the only sound that came out of my throat. Clutching my stomach, my head smashed heavily onto the ground.


    "Little bastard, you think you can get revenge? I''ll send you to see your mom in a bit.


    His voice made me want to kill him even more.


    "Xiao Fang! Are you alright? "


    Sister Xiaowen suddenly came over to help me up, and tried to pull me back.


    The pain in my stomach made me cringe on the floor, and I didn''t move an inch; I could only let Big Sister Xiaowen struggle to pull me.


    "He must have lost his mind because of the hatred. After spending so much time together, I thought he would slowly forget about it as a child. I really didn''t think that he would bury this matter deep in his heart, and the hatred actually went deeper and deeper."


    "Master, it''s him. You heard it. He''s the one who caused me to become like this. Let me go, I''m going to kill him!"


    I shouted. After I felt the pain in my stomach lessen, I struggled to break free from Sister Xiaowen''s grasp. Holding onto the stick in my hand, my legs trembled as I stood up.


    But from start to finish, I didn''t cry. I promised Master that I wouldn''t cry over this matter.


    "Xiao Fang! Calm down! "


    Master turned around and put his hand on my forehead, my face, and my chest. He then placed another amulet that I had never seen before on my chest.


    All of a sudden, I felt as if all my strength had been sucked out of me. The stick that I had been tightly holding in my hand also fell to the ground.


    Sister Xiaowen dragged me over to sit beside Widow Li.


    The pain in my stomach hadn''t lessened much, and I stared at the man, not wanting to say a word.


    "Xiao Fang, listen to your master. You can''t beat him."


    Sister Xiaowen kept trying to persuade me.


    I raised my head to look at Sister Xiaowen, and realized that she was crying at some point in time. I said to her, "Sister Xiaowen, you know, she killed my mother, she killed my brother, and she even made my brother into ¡­"


    Halfway through speaking, I remembered that Big Sister Xiaowen didn''t open her Nether Path, nor did I know that her child''s soul was nearby, and that she could kill all of us at any time.


    I swallowed my words and looked up at the red moon in the sky. I promised Master that I would not cry.


    I kept reminding myself, and the tears in my eyes kept coming, but I finally blinked and swallowed it.


    Big Sister Xiaowen was right, if I were to make a move, it would only bring trouble to Master.

 C41

    Master stood in front of Big Sister Xiaowen and me with Copper Coin Sword in her hands.


    "Are they making their move?"


    "Enough nonsense already, you guys should probably stay here." That person chuckled and said, "Kill them."


    Just as he finished speaking, the three Blood Evil behind him pounced on his master with bared fangs and brandished claws. Furthermore, their speeds were extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, they had already closed the distance between them and his master.


    "Humph!"


    The master stood there motionlessly as a yellow light suddenly appeared on his body. The three Blood Evil s that were already on his face were unexpectedly all pushed back.


    I knew that the light aura had a similar effect to the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman, but it seemed that the Blood Evil didn''t suffer any damage, and had instead pounced on it even more ferociously.


    Looking at it this way, it was unknown which one of these Blood Evil was stronger than the white fiend from before.


    I could also tell that from the name, the fifth son Blood Evil and the white clothed baleful qi that came to claim my life back then all belonged to the extremely dangerous "baleful" realm that master had mentioned.


    The second time they threw themselves at their master, regardless of whether it was their arms or the tips of their fingers, they were all long streaks of blood-red. They looked like reflective blades that were extremely sharp!


    His master dodged on the ground in all kinds of ways. Although he was not injured, his clothes were torn in many places. It could be said that every dodge was quite dangerous, and if one was not careful, blood could appear.


    "Master, be careful!"


    "Xiao Fang, can''t I see anything? Dr. Li, is it ¡­ "


    I nodded. "If you can''t see, then Master and I can see. The reason I didn''t tell you guys is also because I''m afraid of scaring you and Zhou Li."


    I hope that she won''t let me help her open the Nether Path. I remember everything Master said, so I''m also not willing to let Sister Xiaowen see these things. Furthermore, her own child''s soul is also here.


    I''m not sure if she''ll lose her head like I did, and my mother said that any mother would actually think her child was wrong.


    Big Sister Xiaowen had also said that although her baby had been destroyed, that child was innocent. She would owe that child her entire life.


    "Sister Xiaowen, you just... Don''t look anymore, I''m afraid you''ll be sad. "


    In the end, I said this to Sister Xiaowen.


    Big Sister Xiaowen was silent for a long time before nodding and asking me, "Is my child here too?"


    I was stunned for a moment before I nodded. "Yes, and my younger brother is also here. However, I am unable to recognize which one of them is him." You should have heard everything just now. It was that person who did it. "


    At this time, the master quickly retreated a few steps, slightly gasping for breath.


    "Your skills are only mediocre, looks like Zhou Xingcai is really not a simple coward, and you''re right, this kind of person is not destined to become a big deal, so I''ll take care of the rest of the matters."


    "Don''t be happy too early!"


    As the master spoke, he began to draw on his right arm with his left hand something unknown, just like last time when he dealt with that white robed fiend.


    "What are you doing? Struggle to the death? " the man asked, folding his arms across his chest.


    About ten seconds later, Master stopped drawing with his left hand and asked, "Have you ever heard of the ''Sword Finger Incantation''?"


    After speaking, Master held the Copper Coin Sword in her right hand, and a talisman in her left hand, as she charged forward.


    "Sword Finger Incantation? It doesn''t matter what spell you have, today is the day you die! "


    After he finished speaking, the three Blood Evil pounced towards his master again, "Wa! Wa! Wa!" The sound.


    The Copper Coin Sword directly sent the first Blood Evil to charge forward, and this time, the speed of these things were even faster.


    As soon as his master''s right hand made contact with the first person, the other two immediately pounced on his face.


    "Master, be careful!"


    I shouted to warn my master.


    He did not expect that his master would immediately place the Copper Coin Sword on the ground with his right hand. Using his left hand to catch it, he fiercely thrust it into the ground and hugged his leg, preparing to bite it.


    His entire right arm lit up with that kind of yellow light, and with a backhand slap, he sent the last Blood Evil that was about to bite his right arm flying.


    This... What was the situation?


    I don''t understand, does master''s clank have the same effect as the Copper Coin Sword?


    It was different from normal ghosts. Although Copper Coin Sword could restrain them, it could not kill them. Furthermore, the Blood Evil that had just been sent flying by Master''s right hand seemed to have suffered an especially severe injury all of a sudden. It laid on the ground, unable to get up for a long time.


    Master''s palm strike was stronger than the Copper Coin Sword?!


    That person was also stunned, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Master looked at him and said, "This is the Sword Finger Incantation!"


    As I said that, Master slowly straightened his right arm. I realized that my Master''s right hand was actually somewhat similar to a sword, and it was even emitting the same faint yellow light as the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman.


    "Maoshan Dao Techniques!" What is your relationship with Maoshan? "


    That person suddenly shouted out loudly, pointed at my master and said, "How can you know Maoshan Dao Arts? Dozens of years ago, Maoshan Dao Techniques were already destroyed as if they were the Three Old Ones. Who are you?"


    "Oh? You even know Maoshan Dao Techniques, it seems like you are not some ordinary person. " Master had his back facing me. I don''t know what kind of expression Master has, but I know that if Master was involved in the process of risking his Maoshan, he would definitely treat it with caution!


    That person laughed, then said to his master: "Hehe, don''t think that I''m some kind of disciple that inherited Maoshan. I just met a blind Old Man a few years ago when I was on a trip to the Maoshan.


    "Just now, I thought he was a lunatic, but I didn''t expect there to be such a thing in the world. He taught me some things and told me that some things are demonic arts, so I definitely can''t touch them. I don''t care about his things, if not I''ll just use the things he taught me and deal with him."


    My master took over the topic and said, "So you started to raise ghosts by exorcising them. Because after so many years of being with ghosts, you''ve caused yourself to become like this?"


    "What are these compared to the wealth I have?" The man roared.


    His master held the Copper Coin Sword in her hand and pointed at him: "You have inherited the Maoshan Dao Techniques, so you are a disciple of the Maoshan. However, you have used the Evil Techniques to harm others.


    "You are just a dead remnant of Maoshan. It would be better if you did not speak big words, and would inevitably strike out your tongue!"


    The light coming from the master''s right arm slowly dimmed, and she asked him: "Do you think that your fifth son Blood Evil is very powerful?"


    If you were to leave here today, I wouldn''t be able to face my master anymore. "Feng Xue''er said in a serious tone.


    "Master? You are a disciple of the Maoshan? " For the first time, there was a hint of looseness in the man''s voice.


    "What I said just now was that if you kill me, you will be able to get everything you want. But now, I have changed my mind.


    This is the first time I''ve heard Master speak in such a tone. Since I''ve been here, Master has also sometimes spoken with a straight face, but Master has never spoken in such a manner before.


    At the back, I felt as if my master''s body was trembling a little.


    At this time, I noticed that Blood Evil that was beaten by my master until it laid motionlessly on the ground slowly stood up again, and it still didn''t seem to be injured at all.


    At this time, the five Blood Evil slowly retreated behind that person.


    Seeing the Blood Evil, the person seemed to have some confidence again. He smiled and said to his Master: "You saw it? The Five Great Evil Beasts are extremely powerful in themselves, and their minds are interconnected with each other. As long as you are unable to eliminate them directly, they would stand up nonstop. "


    Master no longer spoke and instead walked a few steps to the right. Like this, Big Sister Xiaowen, Zhou Li, Wu Zi Blood Evil, and Master and I became a triangle.


    Master said, "I am only aware of the sixth or seventh level of the Maoshan Dao Arts. Today, I will let you experience the secret arts of the Maoshan."


    After saying that, Master took out a silver talisman that I had never seen before.


    I don''t know if it was just my eyes, but I could still feel some electricity pulsing above me.


    "Five Thunder Secret Arts, Five Lightning Palm!"


    "Secret Maoshan Technique, Astral Incantation!"

 C42

    The things that Master was reading in one breath, let alone seeing, I had never even heard of them before.


    As his master''s voice fell, he immediately took off his daoist robe and spread it on the ground. Then, he stepped on the gossip on the back of his clothes.


    He bit his own finger and pressed it against the Eight Trigrams. At the same time, many of the talismans were quickly sent flying in all directions.


    I have never seen so many talismans. Is this Master''s most powerful technique?


    I didn''t know what was going on, but there was a sudden gust of wind, but this wind gave me a very dark feeling. I didn''t feel the bone chilling cold that came from the white robed man.


    "Pa!" With a sound, the surroundings flashed with electric arcs, just like the lights in the medicine store. Sometimes they would come in bad contact (short circuit) and they would flash.


    The yellow light in his master''s right hand slowly faded away, but some blue electric arcs slowly appeared again on his left hand. There were flashes and slight crackling sounds.


    "Bullying your teacher and exterminating your ancestors is a crime worthy of punishment! "To cause trouble for all, you shall be punished for your crimes!"


    The master looked up at that person and said word by word.


    The wind that suddenly appeared out of nowhere made Master''s hair a little messy, but the look in his eyes didn''t change. I have never seen Master look like this before.


    "Humph!" You try it. " That person was also a little flustered by his master''s sudden formation, and his words lacked confidence.


    After he finished speaking, the fifth son Blood Evil began to move at the same time, and pounced at Master from several different directions with bared fangs and brandished claws.


    "Five Lightning Palm, move the heaven and earth, draw out two ancestor''s swords, and walk away with a vicious expression on your face for a thousand miles."


    Finally, his master drew something in the palm of his left hand with his right hand, as if writing a word.


    "Five lightnings, five lightnings, one step at a time. Great ghost thunderbolt, little demon thunderclap, five lightnings moving, thunder crackling, thunder rolling down tens of thousands of meters high. I am under the command of the Great Heavenly Thunder Epochrion!" "Urgent!"


    After saying that, I saw Master''s left hand clench into a fist. Crackling sounds came from his left hand that was clenching into a fist.


    At this moment, the left hand of my master tightly gripped onto that silver talisman. I watched as the Fifth Fiend got closer and closer to me, and could only be anxious.


    "Bam!"


    After an explosion, that silver talisman was crushed by his master! At the moment of crushing, the Eight Trigrams pattern on the robe beneath my feet suddenly flickered. This is also the first time I have ever known that a talisman could explode!


    Along with the explosion, the surrounding air started to flash with lightning, and the Eight Trigrams pattern beneath his feet resonated with the lightning in the air, and his speed and frequency became faster and faster. Before long, the ten feet area around his Master was filled with these things.


    "What is this?"


    Sister Xiaowen asked me worriedly when she saw the flashing electric arcs.


    "I don''t know what kind of things Master is displaying, but he''s very powerful!"


    After replying Big Sister Xiaowen, I turned around to look at Master. At this moment, the Five Evils, who were about to attack their Master, were falling rapidly under the penetrating power of the electric arcs. The Five Evils revealed an extremely pained expression, and their cries became more unpleasant to hear.


    Looking at the Five Evils that were about to stop in mid air, Master took a step forward and punched the three year old Blood Evil in front of him with his left fist.


    What surprised me was that the Blood Evil''s stomach was directly penetrated by Master''s punch. Master immediately pulled out his left hand and the Blood Evil quickly retreated.


    Not only this one, the other four quickly retreated as well. However, the Blood Evil trapped in these arcs of lightning no longer had the speed and might it had just now.


    After being chased by his master, he could only continue to be beaten up by his master.


    "Come on!"


    His left fist landed on the body of the last Blood Evil to retreat.


    The Blood Evil let out an extremely strange cry. It even brought something that looked like smoke and was sent flying by its master.


    "You with the surname Li, you dare injure my Blood Evil!"


    After a few rounds from Master, the five Blood Evil had been beaten up by him almost.


    Listening to that person''s words, Master said: "It is indeed worthy of being called Evil, if it is a normal ghost, after receiving the Five Lightning Palm, their souls would have dispersed a long time ago, but you had better not be complacent. The Maoshan''s ancestral instruction, the power of the Five Lightning Palm is great, you must remember to clench your fist with your left hand the first time you use it, you cannot directly use your palm against an enemy."


    "He used a fist just now, the Five Lightning Palm''s might also only appeared six or seven times." While saying that, Master opened up his left fist. Only then did I realize that there was a blue ''Thunder'' character emitting a faint and ceaseless electrical glow in his left hand! This is the Five Lightning Palm Master was talking about?


    To be able to beat Sha up like this, it seems like this is some kind of incredible magic. Otherwise, Master wouldn''t not even mention it to me.


    "Looks like you really have some skills. The Five Great Blood Evil are the simplified version of the Five Children Concentricity Devil, do you think they are that easy to deal with? "Fuse!"


    After the weirdo said this, the fifth son Blood Evil actually started to bite each other, and the five of them started to desperately devour each other.


    I panicked and hastily shouted to my master, "Master, save my brother, I don''t want him to die! If this goes on, he will die! "


    Hearing my words, Master immediately picked up the Copper Coin Sword on the ground and threw it towards the ball of five son Blood Evil s that were biting each other.


    The Copper Coin Sword pierced through them like an arrow, and the yang energy from it forced them apart.


    "Like I said, these things you''ve done are all perverted and unorthodox, making it impossible for you to accomplish anything major. Whether it''s the Five Lightning Palm or the Astral Incantation, they are all the nemesis of these things you have made. Do you really think that just by relying on the Five Child Blood Evil, you can poke a hole through the sky? "


    "If I''m not wrong, you must have been lying all these years, right? Just because you tricked a few normal people who don''t know anything, do you really think that you are some amazing Tao technique? "


    "Shut up!" That person seemed to be a little angered by my master and shouted loudly.


    However, my master ignored him and continued, "Against such things like you, if I wanted to, the Five Lightning Palm would have been enough. I didn''t kill you, and just like your master said, I just wanted to kill you.


    "Turn back? Do you think this is the label on the TV? Don''t joke around, who''s going to win and who''s going to die? "


    When Master spoke to that man, I suddenly felt my heart clatter. I don''t understand the situation. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and I was getting more and more flustered.


    Could it be ¡­


    I didn''t know what was going on, but I saw a few ghosts lying on the ground not far away. Two of them trembled as they stood up, while the other one was also struggling on the ground, but couldn''t get up no matter how hard he tried.


    He seemed to have been severely injured by his master just now, and he was no longer able to recover from it. The other two seemed to have become stronger, and only then did he stand up.


    I just remembered that my brother, Sister Xiaowen''s child and Widow Li''s child were all premature and were the youngest. The other two Blood Evil were slightly older when they died, so it was easier to recognize them.


    I immediately shouted to my master: "Master, I understand, those three are my younger brother, Sister Xiaowen''s child and Widow Li''s child!"


    I always felt a pang in my heart because I had some sort of spiritual connection with my brother, so if he was going to die, I felt it.


    His master had said that once a ghost was killed, the soul would be destroyed and nothing would remain.


    That person seemed to have understood his situation and actually ordered the two Blood Evil to charge towards us.


    That''s not right! It should be Zhou Xingcai!


    I suddenly remembered that Master said that these fifth son Blood Evil are definitely related to Zhou Xingcai by blood. To be more precise, Zhou Xingcai himself was like a container for raising ghosts!


    Once the two ghosts fell on Zhou Xingcai''s body, Zhou Xingcai would probably be instantly sucked dry.


    Zhou Li, Big Sister Xiaowen and the others couldn''t see it, so they still couldn''t detect it in the slightest.


    "Master!" I shouted.

 C43

    "Astral Incantation!"


    Under the guidance of my master, the electric arcs that had been flashing around him came to us in an instant.


    Once, those things immediately slowed down. Just as I let out a breath of relief, I didn''t expect a scream to come from that person''s mouth.


    Ah!" Save me! What the heck! "Ah, I beg of you, please save me ¡­


    We didn''t even have the time to react. Even our master had just turned his head away when that person''s voice slowly died down and he lay motionless on the ground.


    The originally silent night was suddenly filled with the chirping of birds, like a tiger scurrying into a flock of sheep.


    "Master, what''s going on?"


    Master looked up at the sky, and I also looked up, and found that the color of the moon had actually deepened a lot.


    "The demonic child is coming out!"


    Master told me that just now, you all had the protection of the Astral Incantation and I also had the power of the Five Lightning Palm, which was why he was able to attack that person.


    "However, he seems to understand that the things I brought out now are not to be trifled with. After killing him, he immediately flew away."


    This was a result that both Master and I didn''t expect, that he would die just like that. I don''t feel too good about it. What I hate is that he didn''t die in my hands!


    Xiao Fang, be careful not to get out of the range of the Astral Incantation. After the Blood Evil loses control, it is very possible that it will start to attack people recklessly. I will use the Astral Incantation to protect you guys first, but we need to get rid of these Blood Evil first!


    "Master, the Blood Evil is missing one!"


    After my master said that, I went to take a look. Three Blood Evil lying on the ground were actually missing one!


    The remaining two Blood Evil were still lying on the ground motionlessly, while the remaining two big ones bit towards my master with their mouth wide open.


    Yet, he was sent flying by his master''s left palm.


    "You guys are already dead, there''s no need for you to continue staying here to suffer. Five Thunder Secret Arts, Five Lightning Palm!"


    This time, it was Master himself who slapped the forehead of the Blood Evil that he had just dealt a moment ago.


    The forehead is a ghost door, the chest is a ghost heart, and these are also two of the ghost''s weaknesses. Master struck the Blood Evil''s head with a palm strike just now, and adding the power of this Five Lightning Palm that I don''t know about, the soul of the Blood Evil was directly destroyed.


    These Blood Evil did not seem to have any intelligence, and after seeing their master kill a Blood Evil, they were not afraid.


    Master used the same method to get rid of the last Blood Evil that could move, then let out a long breath and turned around to look at us.


    "In the future, don''t tell anyone about what happened tonight. Do you understand?"


    Master''s words were said for Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li to hear.


    They all nodded, and I realised that at some point in time, Zhou Xingcai had fainted as well.


    Zhou Li kept asking Master if anything would happen to Zhou Xingcai.


    His master said that it was only because the Five Child Blood Evil that was connected to him had died or been injured, so he was also affected. However, it was not a big deal, because the death of the Five Child Blood Evil was also a form of relief for him, otherwise, he really wouldn''t live past five years.


    I asked Master. The two men lying over there?


    Master took out two small bottles from somewhere and put the two Blood Evil into the bottles. Then, he stuck two talismans onto the bottle mouth and said to me: "Can I do something else? Of course, we''ll talk about it when we go back. They are still an extremely dangerous thing, but they are still injured, so they won''t be able to move for a short period of time. "


    "What about the one that ran away?"


    "To be able to run away without my knowledge is definitely not a coincidence. It should be the cause and effect of the situation. We don''t need to worry about it. Let''s pack up and go back first. It''s so cold in the middle of the night."


    The electric arcs in the surrounding gradually disappeared. The master picked up the clothes on the ground that were dirty from his own stomps and casually shook them before putting them on. His body was covered with filth, and he once again became an ordinary medicine seller.


    Who would have thought that this person was a master at exterminating demons and ghosts?


    I thought I would just burn the man''s body, but Master stopped me and said, "Didn''t Master teach you how to kill a dead person? No matter how many evil deeds he did while he was alive, after he dies, we can''t go and torture his corpse. "


    His master then gave that person a simple excess and used the method of cremation to cremate him. I was a little depressed, didn''t she already burn it? What''s the difference?


    Zhou Li was carrying Zhou Xingcai while my master was carrying Widow Li. Sister Xiaowen and I were walking at the back.


    I estimated the time. It was about twelve o''clock, and what I saw tonight I would not forget for the rest of my life.


    We went straight to Big Sister Xiaowen''s home. Halfway there, Zhou Xingcai woke up and muttered nonstop: "Money! A lot of money, it''s all his! "


    His master said that perhaps this was retribution for losing a soul and turning him into a fool. Unless he could find a part of his soul, even a deity wouldn''t be able to save him.


    Zhou Li did not ask my master to save Zhou Xingcai, I think that he also understood that Zhou Xingcai was reaping what he sowed. He had caused the death of so many people and his family, but in the end, he was just going crazy and that was all.


    The master often said that the person doing the day is watching, want to people do not know what do not do.


    The meaning of these words is very easy to understand, I only heard them once before I can remember them.


    When we went back, our uncle and aunt were still awake. Seeing how dirty we were, they kept asking if something had happened to us.


    Xiaowen''s sister explained that if there was anything she wanted to say, she would have to wait until tomorrow.


    Eldest Uncle''s expression changed when he saw the Village Chief. I noticed it, but the insane and bloody look of the Village Chief made him frown.


    Just as I was about to ask, the master held out his hand to stop me and said, "Didn''t you hear the mark of your sister''s words? If you have anything to say, say it tomorrow.


    I could only make an "Oh" sound.


    On the other hand, my aunt was extremely busy. I didn''t know how long they had been working on it, but according to Master''s instructions, I directly went to wash up and sleep.


    Maybe it was because my nerves had been tense the night before, but I hadn''t been able to sleep very deeply. I woke up as soon as the sun rose.


    I know that today is the time to sort out the last things.


    Why did Eldest Uncle insist on forcing Big Sister Xiaowen to marry Zhou Li? I already know the reason for Zhou Li''s death.


    At this moment, I, my master, and my eldest uncle were all in my eldest uncle''s room. His eldest uncle was frowning as he smoked with a "bada bada" sound, as if he had some question that he couldn''t answer.


    His Master then said to his Eldest Uncle: "Brother, I have already explained the entire matter to you clearly. Now that Zhou Xingcai has done something wrong and become like that, I can see that your concern for Miss Xiaowen is not fake. What other things do you have that you can''t say?"


    Zhou Xingcai has done so many things that I do not know about. The truth is, the reason why I wanted Xiaowen to marry Zhou Li is because Village Chief Zhou told me that if our two families were to be united, then all of the ordinary money in Lotus Village would belong to our two families. "


    "I''m also a farmer, so when I heard this result, I became obsessed with money. Just now, I was wondering what made him want to marry me to my family. I just figured it out."


    Master smiled and nodded, "Since you understand, then there''s no need to be afraid. Everything has already passed, and Lotus Village is still the same."


    Master''s words made me a little dazed. What kind of situation is this? Did I understand anything?


    "So it turns out that this bastard wanted my Xiaowen to give it to him to feed to ghosts. You must know that the result is this, even if I am beaten to death I cannot agree to this marriage!"


    So the reason why Zhou Xingcai wanted Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li to get married in the first place was to have Big Sister Xiaowen raise ghosts for him!


    Zhou Li had always liked Big Sister Xiaowen, so he didn''t know anything about it.


    Thinking about that, I shivered. This Zhou Xingcai is really too heartless!


    However, I thought of an even more important matter. Compared to him, Zhou Xingcai didn''t seem to be that important.


    Demon child, resentment!

 C44

    Last night, I didn''t even see the resentment of the demonic child. Master just said that he ambushed that person and escaped.


    I was just thinking about how fast it was! Furthermore, when Master last saw that thing, he immediately pulled me along and left. It was obvious that that thing was even more difficult to deal with than the one that was a fifth son Blood Evil last night.


    But no matter what, we have completely solved Sister Xiaowen''s problem. Although that demonic child is very powerful, Master showed me her hidden strength last night, and at that moment, I felt that even if the sky crumbled, Master would still be able to easily hold on.


    At noon, Master asked me: "How is it, Xiao Fang? Master, were you strong last night? "


    I kept nodding and asking him, "When can I be as good as Master?"


    "Take your time. In the future, your luck will definitely be higher than Master''s."


    I actually didn''t believe it at all. After all, Master had dealt with two fiends in the past and now, the commotion caused was a little hard for me to accept.


    I don''t think this is something a human can do.


    Master told me that the Astral Incantation and Five Lightning Palm from last night were both instantaneous, and its power was actually only about seventy to eighty percent. Furthermore, the Astral Incantation was only used because he had borrowed the "astral rune", and his strength had been reduced.


    The Five Lightning Palm''s was something that the experts of the Maoshan had specially researched and developed to deal with ghosts and demons. This was because Lei had always been the nemesis of countless Demonic Ghosts and the Five Lightning Palm had the same effect. Although his strength was not one thousandth of the real lightning, he still could not be underestimated.


    Regardless of whether it was the Five Lightning Palm or the Astral Incantation, both belonged to the Maoshan''s secret methods, which could only be learned by the Maoshan''s inner disciples.


    I know that when Master tells me this, he is actually teaching me the uses and effects of these secret arts, because I will have to use them sooner or later.


    I asked Master about the grudge between the demonic child and me.


    Tens of thousands of rats devoured the coffin, and the blood moon hung in the sky.


    Master said that the first three sentences were three signs. I coincidentally bumped into the Ten Thousand Rats Devouring Coffin, and we saw the blood-red moon hanging in the sky behind it.


    The existence of the Five Devils had yet to appear because of the interference of my master and I. The Demon Child was about to be born, so all three phenomena were indispensable.


    Just last night, that person had gathered all five ghosts, and all three signs had appeared at that time.


    Therefore, at that moment, the demonic child''s resentment had broken through the seal and ran out.


    Master told me, the truth is that after the demon child Wu Sha appeared, he had to directly devour the five spirits, but the wisdom of the demon child Wu Sha was much higher than that of the five Blood Evil. Last night''s situation, he himself understood that there were too many things around him that posed a threat to him, so he did not dare take the risk of devouring the five spirits.


    "Actually, the demonic child, Qi Sha, also made the right decision last night." Master said to me with a little smile on his face.


    "What right decision?"


    "He just broke the seal. Actually, he is still at a relatively weak time. If he had dared to make a move last night, I would have directly killed him."


    Every time, Master would say that those ghosts were so powerful, but every time, he would wave his hands and eliminate them.


    In this way, I really can''t feel how powerful these ghosts are.


    "Dr. Li, you were looking for me?"


    At this time, Zhou Li walked over and said respectfully to his teacher.


    "Right." His Master turned around and looked at Zhou Li, and said: "There are two matters that I need you to take care of. You can consider it as helping Zhou Xingcai to repay his debts."


    Zhou Li did not say anything, and only waited for his master to say something.


    "The first thing is about Widow Li. She was originally delirious for several years because of the death of her child, but last night, if I didn''t act in time, she would have been scared to the point of her soul flying out."


    After Master said this, I remembered that last night, Master seemed to have seen a bright spot appear above Widow Li''s head, which was why he immediately took action, pushing that bright spot back into Widow Li''s body.


    It turned out that the bright spot was Widow Li''s soul! So it turns out that the world is really okay? Even my soul was frightened out of my body. Thinking about this, I felt the back of my neck turn cold.


    "All you need to do is to find someone to take Widow Li to a mental hospital in the city. With your family''s circumstances, this shouldn''t be difficult, right?"


    "No problem, I can do this at any time," Zhou Li immediately agreed.


    Second thing, Zhou Xingcai has become crazy right now, the village chief needs a person to do it, and this person needs you to do it. The village can''t continue being poor like this, you are the only university student in the village who has ever stayed in the city, and with Miss Xiaowen helping you, the Lotus Village should not only be like this.


    "Xiaowen, he..." Zhou Li obviously knew that Xiaowen didn''t like him. Although he agreed to his proposal, she also knew that it was her father who loved money, so of course these things wouldn''t count.


    "Fu said that you said that you went out to ask for a piece of karmic luck and combination talisman, right? Show me. "


    Zhou Li immediately took out his own wallet, and took out a piece of yellow paper from inside it, and handed it to his master.


    The master took the talisman and gave it to him, saying, "This talisman is real, the person who gave it to you must also be someone with some ability, which is to say, you and Miss Xiaowen are fated to meet each other. Instead, I think you should tell him that you have been forcibly accompanying her for the past half year due to the pressure that Zhou Xingcai has placed on you, and it might even lead to a different outcome. "


    Zhou Li thought for a while and nodded.


    Then I remembered the night he let the crane fly, and I asked him why he let it fly.


    Zhou Li was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at me and said, "That paper was given to me by my father. He said that if you have any news, you must immediately write it on this piece of paper.


    "Why do you ask so many questions?"


    Zhou Li patted me before he finished speaking, and said smilingly.


    Zhou Li has left, and now there''s only me and Master left.


    Master asked me: "Do you still not like Zhou Li?"


    I didn''t really dislike him when I said it. After all, I knew that he wasn''t a bad person either, and on the contrary, he had even silently sacrificed so much for Big Sister Xiaowen. But it was hard for me to call him "Big Brother."


    "Regardless of whether you like to shout or not, you have to do it in the future. You heard what I just said. They are fated to be each other, you still have to call them ''brother-in-law'' in the future."


    As Master said this, my curiosity was piqued. "Master, do I have a mistress?"


    Master was stunned for a moment by my question, and then he laughed as he scolded, "You little brat, who taught you this? You want to get married after becoming a Taoist? "


    "What son of a bitch? If you become a Taoist, you won''t be able to get married? " I stared at him and said, "Master, why didn''t you tell me before?"


    "Everyone knows that a monk cannot marry a monk or Taoist. I thought you did, didn''t I? You still want to go to your wife? "


    I nodded. "Of course I want to. Who doesn''t want to get married?"


    "You won''t be able to become a Taoist once you marry your wife, don''t tell me you don''t want your master''s mark?" In the future, when Master is old and can''t walk anymore, what happens if he comes to raise me? "


    "This ¡­"


    Master''s words made me extremely conflicted. I want master as well, but I also want a wife.


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    Master suddenly laughed and said to me: "Clang, are you really old? Master is just teasing you. If you have good luck, you can marry any number of wives you want in the future. "


    "Good luck?" I felt like I had caught on to the main point of what Master said. "What''s the situation?" Not necessarily. In the future, do I need to rely on luck marks to get a wife? "


    After saying that, I noticed that Master had an abnormal expression on his face, but quickly covered it up.


    "Master, are you unlucky?"


    "That''s right. Teacher was unlucky back then, so I can''t take a wife."


    "Why?"


    "Because five is bad, and three is bad."


    "Five, three, five? What''s five, three and three? "


    "I''ll tell you in the future. You haven''t learnt anything yet, so you don''t need to worry about this for now. "Rest well. I don''t dare to raise this demonic child for too long. Tonight, we will have to go find him."

 C45

    "Dr. Li, go take a look. Everyone in the village is confused, as if they lost their souls!"


    Sister Xiaowen suddenly ran over while gasping for breath.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t be in such a hurry, let''s talk slowly. " Seeing how anxious Sister Xiaowen was, Master said this to her.


    I also asked Sister Xiaowen.


    Big Sister Xiaowen took two breaths before she said: "The people outside suddenly became quiet and are all heading towards the southwest of the village. Nothing we can say can stop them."


    Southwest!


    My master and I suddenly looked at each other. We both knew what kind of place was in the southwest. That was the home of those Demon Children!


    "Let''s go take a look!"


    As his master spoke, he quickly walked outside.


    "Sister Xiaowen, you should be fine by pasting one of these talismans on each door. Master and I will go take a look, you guys shouldn''t follow us, you should be back soon."


    I took a dozen Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman and gave it to Big Sister Xiaowen, then ran to catch up with Master.


    "Master, could it be the grudge from last night?"


    The master''s face was unsightly as he said, "I''m not sure yet, but there shouldn''t be any mistakes. With a demon child''s grudge here, normal kids wouldn''t dare to mess around. Oh right, go back and get two pairs of chopsticks and some needles! Take a few more of each, and ask your aunt for the needles.


    It''s the same as before. Master won''t explain anything to me, but I still have to do as Master says.


    I ran all the way back to get two things. I ran after my master, and when I caught up with him, I almost couldn''t catch my breath. After panting for a while, I noticed that my master was standing on the side of the road, looking at all the villagers who had come out of their houses with wooden expressions on their faces.


    I also saw Xiao Wu and Dongmei.


    "Xiao Wu? Xiao Wu? "


    "Dongmei! Say it, Dongmei! "


    I went up and called out to them twice. They seemed as if they couldn''t see me as they stiffly broke away from me and continued to walk forward.


    "Master, what''s going on with Xiao Wu and the others? Were you enchanted again? "


    "Use your chopsticks to pinch the ring finger of Xiao Wu''s left hand and try to break it off as hard as you can."


    I nodded and immediately did as Master told me. Finding that it was useless, I followed Xiao Wu as I turned around and looked at Master anxiously.


    "Use a needle to prick the ring finger on Xiao Wu''s left hand."


    I did as my master told me. After stabbing, I found that black blood was flowing out of the wound.


    Xiao Wu''s entire body trembled, and he immediately retracted his hand.


    I raised my head to look at Xiao Wu, and only then did I realize that he was also looking at me. He then looked at the fingers of his left hand and asked me: "He Fang, why are you chasing me with needles?"


    At this moment, I was also worried. When I saw the effects, I immediately said to Master happily, "Master, it''s effective!"


    As I said that, I grabbed Dongmei''s left hand. Just as I was about to stab down, Master reminded me: "Xiao Fang, no matter when, you must always remember the left male and right female."


    As he said that, Master took a needle from the inside of my hand and pierced Dongmei''s right ring finger.


    "He Fang? What was going on? These people started it all? "Is this how they all look?"


    I said, "Don''t ask so many questions right now. Hurry up and help me. If you see an uncle or aunt like this, cut their ring fingers in the order of a man and a woman."


    This speed is still very fast. After all, every time we save a person, there will be another person to save them.


    They busied themselves from around ten until close to midnight. Everyone guessed that it had returned to how it was before, but without exception, none of them could remember anything that had captivated them.


    And the worst part was that there were too many people, too scattered, and eight of them were still missing.


    The master was afraid of scaring everyone, so he went on and on for a while and told everyone not to worry. If there are any fewer people, we will go and find them.


    The villagers were all suspicious. From their expressions, the moment they returned home, they all took out some wax paper money and started burning it at their own doorsteps. They probably guessed what they were talking about as well.


    It was already 1.30 in the afternoon when they answered Sister Xiaowen''s questions. Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li then asked each other what the situation was.


    Master didn''t seem to hide it from them, he just said that the whole village was obsessed with a powerful ghost, but luckily he found it in time, so eight people couldn''t find it, and the rest didn''t have any big problems.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I asked my master, what did she mean by "I can''t find any more than eight people"? Those were eight lives!


    Last night, we all knew the demon child''s habit of killing without blinking. We couldn''t find out where he fell when he was unconscious, or we could just walk straight to the nest of the demon child in the southwest.


    If it''s the latter, then I feel that these eight people are very likely to be in trouble as well.


    The demonic child was a ghost. It was normal for him to absorb the essence, energy, and divine of others.


    His master had said that when he had just broken out of the coffin, he urgently needed a lot of food to replenish his body, and would not let go of anything he caught.


    Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li''s expressions changed when they heard Master''s words.


    "Don''t be afraid for now. If he''s that powerful right now, he would have probably come looking for us long ago. Right now, he''s in a weakened state, which is why he enchanted the villagers and lured them to his lair."


    "Directly come out?" Big Sister Xiaowen blinked her eyes and asked her master, "Aren''t those things afraid of the sun? "They might come out in the daytime."


    His Master shook his head and said, "It''s true that ghosts are afraid of the sun, but they''re not allowed to do that. Many ghosts are indeed afraid of the sun, but they''ve already reached the level of fiend, and sunlight can only suppress their fiendish auras, making them uncomfortable. Wanting to use sunlight to kill them is simply a dream."


    "No matter what, I was planning to go find him at night, but it seems like I can''t wait any longer. Xiao Fang, clean him up, we will go there to find him later! Remember to take everything with you. "


    Go now?


    I was stunned for a moment, but still went to the room and took out the big sack that Master had everything in.


    According to Master, the Demon Child''s Grudge is something even more powerful than the White Robe and the Five Child Blood Evil. I wonder if Master is going to use those moves that he used before.


    Every move Master uses is new and more powerful than the last. In fact, what I want to see the most is Master easily destroying the white fiend''s Four Symbols Eight Trigrams Formation last time.


    What did he say?


    "The Black Tortoise becomes the armor, the tiger becomes the boot, the Vermillion Bird becomes the robe, and the dragon becomes the sword!"


    Just by reciting it, I feel that he was extremely powerful. At that time, his entire body shone with light, just like those legendary immortals!


    "Oh right, Miss Xiaowen, let me warn you, since Xiao Fang has already given talismans to each of your doorsteps, for the sake of safety, it''s best if you don''t go out."


    Hearing her master''s words, Big Sister Xiaowen nodded and agreed, saying that she would definitely not go out.


    "Xiao Fang, let''s go. This time, I''ll bring you to see this thing. I can also let you see Master''s even more powerful methods."


    "Aren''t the ones in front amazing?" I was shocked by my master''s words. If this isn''t considered powerful, then what is called powerful?


    Master seemed to be able to laugh at any time. He still smiled and said to me: "Of course not, it''s still far from enough. In the future, you will understand that the power of Maoshan Tao techniques is actually not related to Tao techniques."


    "Master, what are you talking about? It''s not like I understand."


    "Even if you don''t understand, you''ll have to beg for old age. You''ll naturally understand when you grow up with these things."


    It''s this again, I''m a little unhappy. When am I going to grow up?


    Master was right in front of me, but he couldn''t see the displeasure on my face.


    He remembered what the name of that place was... What did he do that for? He remembered that his master seemed to be talking about Feng Shui.

 C46

    Since it''s daytime this time, my master and I can leave very quickly. After all, it''s a matter of life and death, so I have to hurry up.


    I thought for a long time before I remembered that this Feng Shui place was called "Jinchuan Flipping", and that Master was talking about a corpse rearing ground.


    When Master and I came here again, there was still a familiar humidity that made my whole body feel uncomfortable. However, when I thought about how there was still a damned child waiting for me and Master to clean up, I felt a lot better.


    "Master, how long do you think this matter will take?"


    "What''s wrong? Are you scared? "


    Of course I shook my head. "Of course not. I just want to see what you are going to get this time. The things from last night are really too amazing. What exactly are those things that look like lightning and flashing light?"


    "That''s the pure yang energy of the Six-Armored Sun God, and it has an extremely strong restraining effect on the Demon and Ghost Demons. Therefore, even if it''s fiend, as long as you enter the area of the Astral Incantation, your strength will be greatly weakened."


    Master talked along the way, and when he arrived at the place where the five stones were, the tunnel entrance was directly exposed to the outside. The Five Elements formation that Master previously used to set up the entrance seemed to be gone.


    His Master frowned again and said, "The seal of the Five Elements Talisman Formation has already been broken. Look at the five talismans I drew on the mountain; the place where I drew it just happened to be split open. Clearly, it was forcefully broken by the demonic child."


    I stood with my feet planted firmly on the ground, afraid that if I went to look at the stones, the thing would come out of the ground and pull me down, and I would be dead.


    "Master, then, what should we do now?"


    "We don''t know if the people underground are alive or dead. Of course, we need to go down and take a look." Master said to me without denying anything.


    I felt goosebumps all over my body. I hadn''t forgotten the mouse that covered the sky the last time. Even my master was chased for quite a while.


    Master said to me awkwardly, "About that ¡­" "This is called a man who can''t handle a lot of people, not to mention that it''s a mouse."


    As he spoke, his teacher walked down the stairs.


    This time, although I was a little scared, a group of rats scuttled up behind us as they had done the last time. Fortunately, it was winter and because of the Demon Child''s grudges, the temperature here was very low, so there was no stench at all.


    "Door!" Master, we are here. There are so many dead rats here.


    "Ten Thousand Rats Swallowing Coffin, these rats gnawed open the coffin to release this thing. Do you think these rats can still live to make a mark? "When he came out, these rats were his first rice bowl, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to run that far."


    "Ah!" What the heck is this thing!? "


    I saw a black shadow quickly scuttle from one end of the cave to the other. I immediately grabbed onto Master''s sleeve and asked a little nervously.


    "Don''t tell me it''s a mouse? How can there be such a big rat? That body just now was almost the size of a dog! "


    Master nodded and said something that made my scalp go numb, "That''s a mouse! I think it''s because it''s been here for a long time that it mutated. "


    "Then Master, quickly take that thing, the Muwan Li Fire Talisman, and burn it!"


    The master shook his head and said, "He didn''t come to attack us, so why should we burn him? "Let''s go, the one inside the door is the real deal."


    "But they are also things that have been exposed to Yin Qi. It''s not good stuff!"


    "Xiao Fang, you have to remember this, from today onwards, you will always remember this saying!"


    After saying that, Master went to the door, while I followed behind him. Master? Why don''t you just go in?


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t notice it when I came last time. There are still some explanations coming from behind this door!" The master sized up the object on the door while carefully looking at it.


    I didn''t know what my master was looking at, so I just waited.


    He estimated that it would take almost ten minutes, but Master used his own sleeve to wipe off all the accumulated dust on the door.


    This... What was this? I was a little confused by the dense writing on the door and the "gossip" pattern said by a master right in the middle of the door.


    I saw the look on Master''s face suddenly become very strange, at one moment happy, at the other sad, at the next deep in thought.


    "Master, what are you clattering about? Don''t you dare scare me! "


    After Master heard what I said, he came back to his senses, took a deep breath and said: "Xiao Fang, master will give you a simple explanation, your great fortune is here!"


    I noticed that when Master said this, his body was trembling slightly. I was also like this often, either because I was too happy or because I was too scared. I felt that Master wouldn''t be afraid of anything, so I was probably happy!


    I asked Master, what do you mean by ''great fortune''?


    Master did not answer me. Instead, he took out a lot of Talisman Paper s from his own pocket, directly facing the back, without symbols. Then, he took out cinnabar and a brush, while looking at them, he quickly copied the things on top of the Talisman Paper s.


    Master''s strange actions made me completely confused, but I knew that there was still someone waiting for Master inside the door. I couldn''t stay here forever like this!


    The master seemed to be in a hurry as well. He copied very quickly, but the words on the door were very small. It was impossible to finish copying in a short period of time.


    After about ten minutes, Master put down his brush as if he had thought of something, and said to me quickly, "Xiao Fang, you don''t need to worry about the things inside the door! Go back immediately and take a picture of all the things on the door using your camera. Remember, you must take a picture of them and see every word clearly! "


    With Master''s tone, I did not dare to say anything else. After agreeing to it, I immediately turned around and ran towards Big Sister Xiaowen''s home.


    I knew that Master went into the room by himself. Actually, I wasn''t too worried about Master''s safety. What I was most curious about was the things written on the door. There really were a lot of them.


    Furthermore, Master even said that his great fortune had arrived. I completely do not know what great fortune is, but it definitely has something to do with the thing on the door.


    Because this part of the road is wet, and because it''s a mountain road, because I''m in a hurry, I just sprint all the way. I accidentally stepped on empty air, making me confused and confused.


    Ye Zichen crawled up and saw that his knee was ripped, and a lot of mud was mixed together. After wiping away the tears, he ran back to his sister Xiaowen''s house.


    When I arrived, I felt as if my heart was about to leap out of my chest. I gulped down the water in the teapot on the table.


    Sister Xiaowen saw that I was in a sorry state and kept asking me if anything had happened.


    I said, "Nothing happened, but I really don''t have the time to explain myself. Sister Xiaowen, quickly give me your phone, I''m about to leave."


    With my body covered in mud, I took my cell phone and ran back to the mortuary.


    But after a while, I really couldn''t run anymore, my feet felt like they were wearing two steel shoes, and I couldn''t even lift them.


    Then, on the last wet side of the mountain road, I went limp on my legs and hands, but I fell again.


    "Oh my god! I''m so tired! "


    When I saw that tunnel opening, I sat down on the floor. I was finally back. Master seemed to be urging me to die, how could I not make a move!


    After panting heavily for two breaths, I held onto the rock as I struggled to stand up, wobbling about as I walked down.


    According to my master''s instructions, I used the camera to observe the contents of the door bit by bit.


    As I watched, I also paid attention to what was going on inside the door, but there was no sound at all from inside.


    I made up my mind that I would go inside to take a look after recording the things on it.


    "Eh ~"


    Three words that were bigger than the rest of the words caught my attention. It seemed that I could read them.


    "Three ¡­" Qing ¡­ A book? Is that what you read? "


    I''m a little unsure, the middle word I feel like the word "Qing"!

 C47

    San Qing Book? What kind of book is San Qing Book? Could this be the great fortune that his master spoke of?


    Forget it, just wait for the master to slowly explain himself to me. After I take the last photo, I''ll put my phone away and look inside the door.


    Master has been inside for such a long time, what kind of situation is this? If he couldn''t even make a sound, could something have happened?


    My master told me not to worry about what was going on inside, but I was probably not worried about his safety.


    After a moment''s thought, I pushed the door open a little, just like I did last time, and looked inside with my bottom sticking out.


    It was full of dead rats that made me feel a little panicked. It was something that could still be identified as a coffin, but it was placed in the middle of the room. The surface of the coffin, which should have been dark red, was already full of holes.


    But because the space I could see through the crack was very small, I still couldn''t see where my master was. I didn''t even see that demonic child, Sha Sha, but a sliver of cold air ran out from the room, causing my hair to stand on end.


    What was Master doing?


    With that thought in mind, I pushed open the door with all my might, and with a Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman in my hand, I ran inside.


    "Master! Master, where are you? "


    Stepping on the rat corpses that littered the ground, I was a little afraid and immediately called for my master.


    Although it''s a bit loud in here, my shouting is quite loud, so as long as it''s someone, they would hear it immediately!


    If Master didn''t agree, then he definitely isn''t here.


    I turned my head to look at my surroundings and discovered that there were many runic marks engraved on the walls. They seemed to be used to suppress the resentment of the demon child.


    It was no wonder that the demonic child would run away with resentment!


    Could it be that after I left, Master went out? And even lured Demon Child''s Grudge out?


    There were words?


    Not far away, there were a few rows of eye-catching red words on the wall. One hit! The red thing immediately thought of blood, so I quickly took three steps and ran towards it.


    The rat''s carcass crunched under my feet, but I didn''t care.


    "Xiao Fang, I was afraid that I would destroy the San Qing Book on the door, so I went outside. You don''t have to worry about Master''s methods, just go back and wait for Master."


    After reading it, I touched it and felt some moisture. It seemed that it had just been written not too long ago. Furthermore, it wasn''t blood, but cinnabar that my master always brought with him to draw talismans.


    In the face of the Demon Child''s resentment, my master still has time to write. I believe that my master really has the confidence to deal with the Demon Child''s resentment.


    Master told me to go back first. I looked at the rat corpses all over the place and thought for a while. I didn''t want to, but I didn''t know where Master had gone.


    I also took note of the San Qing Book, I didn''t even finish them, so Master will definitely not be able to run far, and Master said that the demon child is actually not easy to deal with, and cannot be taken care of when he doesn''t have anything, which means Master will definitely not be relaxed.


    Furthermore, time was of the essence, and he did not have the time to set up the formation for his master.


    "Hu!"


    Just as my brain was in a mess, a strong gust of wind blew in from outside the door. I immediately shuddered and the door was flipped upside down.


    So cold!


    The first thought popped out of my mind, and I also felt it, it was Yin Qi! Heavy Yin Qi! It was very possible that the demonic child had returned with resentment! But I didn''t open the Nether Path, so I couldn''t see anything.


    According to my previous two rounds of experience, when I felt the coldness to the extreme, I immediately held the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman in my hand towards the direction of the wind and shouted, "Urgently!"


    "Xiao Fang!"


    Master''s voice entered my ears, and at the same time, I felt the cold wind brush past my shoulders.


    I didn''t dare to think any further, so I started running towards the door where my master was. I knew that the thing was right behind me, so I didn''t dare to look back.


    I was curious to know how exhausted I was to be able to run so fast at such a time.


    "Master!"


    I shouted as I ran.


    Then I felt the cool wind start to blow again.


    Are you chasing me?


    Even if I wanted to, I didn''t dare slow down at all.


    "Xiao Fang, don''t be afraid! "Go!"


    Master shouted at me and pointed at me.


    I felt another wave of Yin wind, which was not any weaker than the Yin Qi behind me. What was going on? I''m about to cry, both the front and back are ghosts, why are there so many!


    "Xiao Fang, keep running forward. Don''t look back, don''t be afraid!"


    In my heart, I felt that the ones on the front would definitely bump into me earlier than the ones behind me. I really wanted to squat down and let the things in front and behind collide together to die.


    However, it was clear that they were not stupid. Master had also said that the Demonic Child Grimoire was also powerful, and was not something that the Five Child Blood Evil could compare with.


    Sometimes, I could even feel the rat corpses being stomped on by me, making them fly out with a ''chik chik'' sound. It was as disgusting as it could get.


    In the end, I listened to my master''s words, and with a shallow step, I ran over with my life on the line.


    The positive wind brushed past my shoulders as well. What on earth is this? It can''t be that the ghost was raised by Master, right? Master hated it the most when people do this. How could he possibly do it himself?


    "Master!"


    I rushed over and tugged on Master''s sleeve. I hastily asked, "What exactly were those things just now?"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Let me ask you, have you finished taking the pictures of the things on the door?"


    Master always looked at the door that was broken when I was talking to him. From Master''s looks, it seems like this San Qing Book is really a good item, otherwise, Master would not ask me if I was injured or not. Instead, he would ask me if I recorded the contents of the door.


    I patted my pockets. "Master, you don''t have to worry. How could I not remember what you told me? I''ve already taken the photo."


    "That''s good, the San Qing Book is too important, all the previous leaders of Maoshan wanted to find it, but no one has succeeded, it''s just like how someone used a technique on it, they couldn''t even figure out where it is, I didn''t expect to meet it here today."


    "Aiya, Master, why don''t you first explain to me what the current situation is like? Is Demon Child''s resentment still around?" I didn''t open a Nether Path and I couldn''t see anything. Just a moment ago, there would have been two gusts of wind, one after the other, which scared me to death! "


    Master opened my eyes, and the moment I opened my eyes, I immediately said, "Mother!"


    "What are these things?!" I asked my master, looking at him.


    There were seven people in the room, no! It should be seven ghosts! Some held sabers, some held swords, and some even held iron chains. Each of them was estimated to be ten feet tall! His head was almost touching the ceiling, and he seemed to be wearing armor!


    They were all surrounded by a kid who was blood-red all over and had no hair at all. He looked to be about my age, and they were all fighting with each other.


    If I''m not wrong, then this child should be a demonic child. Other than the color, he looks no different from an ordinary child. However, I can tell that his strength isn''t ordinary as he sent one of the seven ghosts surrounding him flying with a single kick.


    However, the seven ghosts didn''t seem to be afraid of him. After being hit by the flying horse, they got up and continued to fight.


    I can''t feel any masculinity from the weapons in their hands, but they can actually hurt the demon child''s resentment! It was really too unbelievable.


    And didn''t Master say that he would take care of the demonic child''s grievances? Other than the little mud on his body, it doesn''t look like he''s had a fight. What the hell is going on here?


    "Hahaha, don''t you dare guess." Looking at the eight ghosts fighting in the room, Master said to me with a smile, "If you could have guessed, would I still be your master?"


    "This... Just what kind of person is he?! "


    "This is Master''s borrowed Ghost Soldier from the Underworld!"

 C48

    Borrowing Ghost Soldier?


    Wasn''t this something from a folklore? Could it really be true?


    Before, when I was at the He Family Village, I heard some of the older people in the village say that there were some capable people in the world who could send troops to the Underworld for their own use.


    At that time, he had only listened as if it was a story and didn''t really believe it. But now, from what his teacher had said, could it be that such an otherworldly expert really existed? And he is?


    After all, the Underworld has always been a place that we''re very afraid of. To be able to have a relationship with this place, he definitely isn''t an ordinary person.


    Master still looked at the resentment in the room and said to me, "Actually, even if I don''t use this move, I can still deal with him. However, it would take a lot of effort."


    "Are you using a formation?"


    "Master shook his head and said no. There''s no one that can set up a formation under these circumstances."


    I knew that other than Master''s previous methods, he also had something even more powerful.


    If my master hadn''t told me that he is a disciple of Maoshan, I probably would have even thought that he was a deity that had descended to the mortal world.


    "The demonic child''s resentment was originally an anomaly. This time, these Ghost Soldier s were directly used to deal with him. It can be considered as me being unworthy of him. However, the person who previously suppressed him here seems to be very extraordinary as well ¡­"


    "Master, do you think the person who stopped him was the person who left the San Qing Book behind?"


    My master was stunned for a moment before saying, "It might be, but I can''t say clearly. It might also have been inscribed by someone else. But no matter what, these are all your good fortune."


    I was about to ask about it just now, but that demon child''s resentment had his neck suddenly tied up by one of the Ghost Soldier s'' chains and was constantly smashing onto the wall, making him look very miserable.


    The other five Ghost Soldier s immediately jumped up, using the things in their hands to repeatedly greet the Demon Child Kuang Sha, just like when I was fighting with the other children in He Family Village.


    The demon child resentfully kept on screaming, but there was nothing he could do.


    Master said, "Do you think Master clearly has a strong grudge against those demon children, but why is it that he can''t take a beating in front of these ghost soldiers?"


    I nodded. I do have this question. The demonic child, Grief, was still able to hold on when he fought with the six ghost soldiers. After that, he would only be able to receive beatings and wouldn''t even be able to retaliate.


    Master told me that it was actually just like the bad guys and the officials. No matter how strong the bad guys are, they will only get beaten up when they meet the officials.


    I asked Master, why didn''t you borrow Ghost Soldier from the front? With that, he could easily solve this problem.


    Master said that borrowing the Ghost Soldier was a big deal, do you think that borrowing it would allow you to get the mark!


    As he spoke, Master took out a black token from his body and handed it to me. "Do you see this? There are three things in the world that can be borrowed from the Ghost Soldier, namely the Ghost Seal, the Three Realms Token, and the Ghost King''s Imperial Decree. These three things, when combined, are called the ''Three Medallions''.


    I weighed it in my hand. It felt hard to the touch, like a stone, but it was light and cool. I didn''t know what it was made of. This is the Three Realms Token that can be used by the Ghost Soldier?! It''s a little strange, but I don''t think there''s anything special about it.


    "Ghost Soldier is very powerful and convenient, but each of these three nether artifacts can only activate Ghost Soldier four times. This Three Realm Token in my possession, after this, there will be two chances left for you to keep it in your custody in the future."


    What? Leave it in my custody?


    I was startled by what my master said. You want me to keep such an important thing?


    "Don''t be surprised, after this matter is over, you must learn from me for a while longer. I will teach you how to become familiar with the San Qing Book, and afterwards I will have your big sister Xiaowen send you to the city. You are called He Fang, and in the future, you still have a long way to go, you can''t keep following me."


    "Using the Three Realms Token to transfer ghost soldiers is actually very simple. But because the Three Realms Token is out, basically all the troubles can be solved, so you must be careful when using it."


    After hearing what Master said, I stopped talking and fell silent. Am I going to the city?


    Right now, I still can''t imagine how I would be able to live my life after leaving Master. But Master, Big Sister Xiaowen and my mother, they are all supporting me now.


    Just as my mind was distracted by my master''s words, my master suddenly ran out with a few steps while holding onto a talisman.


    I raised my head to look, and only then did I realize that the demonic child, Qiu Sha, had been thrown into the air by the Ghost Soldier s. My master rushed for a few steps, and with a stomp, jumped onto the coffin''s edge.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    The talisman in his master''s hand had precisely touched the demonic heart of the Demon Child, and he had also been sent flying by the power of the Six-Armored Sun God inside the talisman.


    The Demon Child''s resentment seemed to have really been tormented by these Ghost Soldier s, to the point where he could not even muster the strength to resist.


    After the master landed, he took out another talisman and stuck it on top of the demonic heart.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    At this time, the Demon child, Qiu Sha, had really lost a bit of his temper after being beaten up. Master said that the Demon child, Qi Sha, was intelligent, so I think that he knows that he can''t escape now, and might even want to fight to the death.


    The demonic child leaned against the wall and looked at his master and the rest of the Ghost Soldier, not moving at all.


    The temperature in the room started to drop slowly. I had already gotten used to it, and after cleaning up the Three Realms Token, I took out the Cool Foolish Calming Talisman and the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman. I knew that I would be easily attacked in here, so I could not give Yao Dian and Sha Sha''s chance to sneak attack me.


    "You evil creature, it''s impossible for the heavens to tolerate your misfortune. Today, I shall carry out justice on behalf of the heavens."


    Every time Master said those words to the ghost, I felt really weird. I didn''t know if I would be like Master, saying those words to the ghost with a talisman in my hand.


    The third talisman in my master''s hand touched the ghost heart of the demonic child as he pounced at him. Following the anxious royal decree, the demonic child fell from the sky. I saw that a large hole had appeared on his chest, and the temperature in the room didn''t continue to drop.


    Master walked in front, and I still followed him out of habit. This time, I thought it would be very difficult, but Master once again used his trump cards to easily deal with this demonic child.


    When he came back, his master said that he would send someone here to build a young plant for his father-in-law.


    Halfway there, I took out the Three Realms Token and looked at it from front to back.


    Master said that the Three Realm Token was obtained by the ancestor master of the Maoshan and could be used four times, but after the ancestor master obtained it, he did not use it once.


    Since I could see the purple clouds from the east, it meant that my future path would be filled with ups and downs. I will take this Three Realms Token, just in case I encounter some problems that I have no way to solve, which I can use to protect my life.


    All living beings on the ground, Underground Nether, dispatch troops and troops, Ghost Soldier listen to the order, borrow troops to exterminate demons, defend the common people, the Three Realms Order is in hand, all four sides will listen to the order!


    This is the chant to activate the Three Realms Token. Master told me to memorize it and teach you techniques when I return.


    Perhaps it was because the demonic child had been eliminated by his master, the originally cold Yin Qi slowly dispersed, and there was even some water under the ground.


    Master said that when some of the Yin Qi had dissipated, there would no longer be anything here to mess with people.


    I ask Master, what about the eight people whose Lotus Village have disappeared?


    The master said that he didn''t know either. The first time he went in, he didn''t see anyone inside. There wasn''t even a corpse.


    When he came out, it was already noon. The time that he had to deal with the situation wasn''t long, and when he returned, the sun had yet to set.


    But in my heart, I wasn''t happy. This time, I have to go back and talk about New Year''s matters. Not long after the new year ends, I have to leave.

 C49

    When Master returned, he told Big Sister Xiaowen and Big Uncle that everything had been resolved and that he had gotten nothing.


    My aunt cooked a sumptuous dinner in accordance with the order. Big Sister Xiaowen didn''t stop cooking for me, while I continued to eat, until I started to burp.


    Master asked Zhou Li: "Did you say it yet?"


    Zhou Li looked at Big Sister Xiaowen and shook her head.


    However, Big Sister Xiaowen quickly asked, "What are you talking about? "Tell me."


    Zhou Li coughed dryly, and said: "Cough, cough, eat." As he said that, Zhou Li fed food to Big Sister Xiaowen as she talked.


    Big Sister Xiaowen''s face was filled with suspicion, and did not continue the line of questioning.


    After dinner, I asked Master how he would deal with the two Blood Evil in the bottle.


    Master said that now that they had lost the ability to do evil, it would be too cruel to kill them like this, so he was prepared to use his Tao technique to slowly wipe out their evil aura. There might even be a chance to send them into the cycle of reincarnation.


    I asked Master, is this called "Why is evil not a demon"?


    "That''s right," said the Master. "Now that they can no longer do evil, there''s no need to kill them."


    Because we had dinner early and Sister Xiaowen''s home was not far from ours, after dinner, Master and I did not plan to stay at Sister Xiaowen''s house anymore.


    Even though Sister Xiaowen''s family invited us to stay the night, Master still rejected us with a smile.


    Before he left, his uncle took out an envelope and gave it to his master. His master pushed his uncle''s envelope back, and laughed: "According to my rules, I should take this money, but since Miss Xiaowen has recognized Xiao Fang as her brother, of course I won''t take this money. Firstly, I won''t die of hunger, so I will have to trouble Miss Xiaowen to take care of me in the future."


    Big Sister Xiaowen suddenly pulled me over, rubbed my head and said: "Dr. Li, you are treating me foreign now, Xiao Fang is my little brother now, it is natural for me to take care of him, how can I say such words."


    In the end, Master still did not accept my uncle''s money. Before I left, I gave Big Sister Xiaowen the palm sized Eight Trigrams Mirror Master had given me. I wanted Big Sister Xiaowen to keep it with me to protect herself.


    It''s almost New Year''s Day, and even though it''s almost dark, the road is still full of people coming and going. Along the way, there are people enthusiastically greeting Master, Master quietly told me that these are all people he helped before.


    I''m also a little envious of Master. So many people know him, how great would it be if I could be like this in the future.


    When he returned to the medicine store, it was just seven o''clock. Seeing that he hadn''t been back for several days, the master passionately burped and said, "I ate a little too much."


    I looked at Master speechlessly, but I couldn''t say anything.


    Returning to his room, his master suddenly sat down on his teacher''s chair, shaking it as he whined, "Aiyo, these past few days have been hard on my old bones, I''ve not been like this for so many years. I''ve been here for so many years, how come I never realized that there''s such a powerful thing in the underground world?


    Xiao Fang, you haven''t come back in a few days, hurry up and tidy up the room.


    I put my master''s things back into the box in his room and started to thoroughly clean the room again.


    Master kept pointing me here and there on the teacher''s chair. Later, I would tell him where it was, and then I would do it in detail according to Master''s instructions.


    I don''t know why, but I really like this feeling, the feeling of having someone in the house.


    Thinking about it, I remembered that Blood Evil that ran away. Could it be my brother? His master said that he shouldn''t have been able to run away, so since he did, it must have been fate. That ghost also had its own fate.


    I know it has happened, but I regret it.


    I don''t regret meeting Master or Sister Xiaowen, but I do regret trying to kill my own brother.


    Master once said that the reason that knockout drugs were effective was because that person had such a thought. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the knockout drugs were, they would not have any effect, because he did not give out a single nonexistent desire.


    My master also warned me not to possess anything with desire. He said that man''s desire is like a stone that rolls down a mountain, and once it begins, it will never stop until it shatters.


    At around eight in the morning, Master and the few neighbors next door set up the Dragon Gate Formation and talked about how everyone in Lotus Village had fallen victim to the Evil Qi. Master laughed and said that there was nothing wrong, so there was no need to be afraid, and now everything was fine.


    Then the master asked them if the remaining eight men were back, and the neighbors said they were back, all bruised and bruised, as if they did not know where they had fallen.


    The master smiled at them and said that nothing was going to happen, that it was going to be the new year soon, and that nothing was going to happen to them.


    It was twelve o''clock in the evening, and I went to open the door and burn some paper and two sticks of wax and some paper money outside, but I was no longer as frightened as I had been before.


    I was also thinking, could my brother also be in the vicinity, and tonight my master also didn''t go to sleep. When he got tired from sitting in the teacher''s chair, he stood up and walked around outside.


    "Teacher, you''re still not going to sleep?"


    His master said that he was not in a hurry and had not been this busy for many years. He did not get used to it after calming down all of a sudden.


    When Master asked me if I brought back Sister Xiaowen''s phone, I nodded and said that I did.


    At that time, I explained it to Big Sister Xiaowen and said that Master values some things inside very much. Although Big Sister Xiaowen was very curious, she still handed the phone to me directly.


    Master went to his room and took a thick, blank book. He said to me, "Copy all of the words on the photos you took onto this book in the proper order. There''s no hurry right now.


    "The talismans recorded in it will be drawn by me for you to use as a reference."


    In the San Qing Book, besides the characters, there were also many different types of runes. The variety was simply dazzling.


    I asked my master, "Then do you want to see the contents of the phone?"


    His Master said, "I hastily read through it at that time. Although the words are vague, I have memorized them in my head. Don''t forget, Master has a photographic memory!"


    Besides being really amazing, I can''t think of any other word to describe my master. I remember that he was able to memorize so much in less than ten minutes!


    Although there was a lot of content, I didn''t get much of anything. It just so happened that I could learn while practicing my calligraphy.


    At three o''clock, Master couldn''t hold on any longer and went to bed.


    After experiencing this incident, I felt as if my courage had really increased a lot. Even though Master went to sleep and the door to the room was just the beginning, I couldn''t say it myself. I just wasn''t afraid and kept copying books.


    As I copied it, I tried my best to recognize the words to meet up with.


    At four o''clock I went to close the door and sleep.


    The next morning, my master didn''t call for me. I slept until I woke up naturally. After thinking for half a day, it seemed that I really had three days before the new year.


    Unknowingly, he had been following his master for almost three months now.


    After getting used to dealing with ghosts and gods, I would probably have to go back to the city soon. My first thought would be, where do I live after I go?


    No matter if it''s Big Sister Xiaowen or Master, I know that they don''t like the city, so it''s impossible for them to go with me ¡­


    "He Fang! He Fang got up, are you there? "


    Xiao Wu''s voice came from outside again, causing me to immediately jump up and down. I really don''t like winter, not to mention wearing a lot of clothes, it would even take me a long time to catch my breath.


    When I went out, I saw Xiao Wu standing together with Dongmei. Xiao Wu said to me: "Let''s go to the big courtyard (A big plaza in Lotus Village), there''s something interesting to watch."


    "What the heck? "I haven''t eaten yet. Why don''t you wait till I have eaten before you go and take a look?"


    "Something happened to the village chief. Right now, the village chief''s son, Zhou Li, is there with the rest of the people. It seems like something happened."


    Could it be that Master was talking about the matter of Zhou Li becoming the Lotus Village''s village master?


    Thinking about it, Xiao Wu and I headed towards the dam together.

 C50

    Xiao Wu led the way ahead and told me while they walked that all the little friends in the village want to take me as their boss, saying that I was really too amazing.


    When I heard his words, I could not help but laugh bitterly. I asked him what was so great about me that he wanted to acknowledge me as his boss.


    He didn''t say what kind of person he is, but he did whisper to me that if you secretly call me He Fang, then you have to call me boss in front of your little friends.


    When we were about to reach the dam, a group of friends suddenly rushed over and shouted at me in unison, "Boss!"


    I was a little speechless at their actions, and said to Xiao Wu: "What are you trying to do, didn''t we have to go watch the show? What are they doing here? "


    "Energetic!" Hearing my words, Xiao Wu called out to the strongest child out of the few.


    Dazhi straightened his chest and said loudly, "Second Brother, please speak!"


    "Big Bro is going to watch the show right now. All of you, get out of the way."


    "Understood, everyone move out of the way!" As he said that, he waved towards the children around him, and they immediately opened up a path for him.


    Since I was in a hurry to see what was going on inside, I ignored them.


    I didn''t expect my master to be there as well, as if speaking with fairness.


    After hearing a few words from them, I seem to have understood what was going on.


    This morning, Zhou Li used his identity as the village chief''s son to inform every single family member of Lotus Village to come here for a meeting, telling everyone that the village chief had met with an accident, and had already been sent to the hospital the entire night. Even though no one had gotten anything wrong with it, they could no longer be village chiefs, and now that New Year was approaching, they had to temporarily choose a village chief to take charge of the overall situation.


    Although Master was not a native of Lotus Village, Master had always thought that the villagers of Lotus Village had done many good deeds and had never had any conflicts with anyone. Thus, everyone had always decided to have Master be the Village Chief.


    Listening up to here, I can almost imagine how much pain Master is currently in. He has always been someone who lives a carefree life, and does not care about too many things. If he was asked to become the village head, he would definitely like to fight against ghosts even more.


    But from the looks of it, Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li were actually following everyone''s instructions, and did not take what the previous master said about Zhou Li becoming the village chief to heart.


    But I also know that Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li did it out of good intentions.


    I also found it funny to see my master so anxious that he looked like he was about to break out in a sweat.


    In the end, he managed to persuade everyone to let Zhou Li, the university student who had studied in the city before, take the position of the village chief.


    That night, as Master walked, he told Xiaowen and a lot of things about Feng Shui. As a result, in the future, if the village wanted to do anything, Zhou Li and Xiaowen would know as well. Furthermore, Master would definitely help them secretly in the future.


    According to his master, this place was originally a land for gathering wealth. Even if he didn''t use those unorthodox methods, it was only a matter of time before the village became rich.


    I saw that even though Master had fought with ghosts, she had never shown such exhaustion. I felt that it was a little funny, and when Big Sister Xiaowen saw me and Master, she waved at me. I also smiled and nodded my head.


    "Dr. Li."


    "Dr. Li."


    Xiao Wu and Dongmei, who were following behind me, greeted Master when they saw him. It seems that their parents had told them that they had to greet my Master whenever they saw her.


    The teacher nodded and helplessly said to me, "Aiya, these two brats. They clearly promised me and even almost made me, this old man, feel embarrassed!"


    I knew he was talking about Zhou Li and Big Sister Xiaowen, but I just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The neighbors next to her said to their master, "Dr. Li, you''re telling the truth too. You have to be embarrassed."


    The master shook his head and said, "Don''t bother with my old bones. When I have nothing to do, I will treat everyone''s illness and drive away the evil spirits. That would be considered a great contribution. As for being the head of the village, that''s one thing."


    After saying that, Master pulled me back, as if he was afraid that we would be dragged back.


    It''s not good for Xiao Wu and Dongmei to follow me, so I could only return and meet with their group of children.


    In the afternoon, my master took me to town and said that he wanted to buy me some new clothes for New Year''s. After all, it was New Year''s, so I still had to get used to the new rules.


    I just remembered the thousand dollars that Big Sister Xiaowen gave me. I quickly took out the money and gave it to Master.


    Master said, "Since it is for you, then you should keep it. When you go out in the future, how could I take advantage of you?" Also, don''t look at how poor I am. I''m not lacking in money.


    Although it was called a town, it was still a bit forced. This was not that big a deal compared to Lotus Village.


    The master dragged the borrowed cart back and forth between the shops on the street.


    "Hanging Cannon, Flower Cannon, Couplet, New Year''s incense paper money, hmm your clothes and pants are also bought ¡­ Xiao Fang, think about what else you want to buy for me. "


    I was once again rendered speechless by my master. "Master, you don''t have to eat during New Year''s?"


    "Oh!" Right, right! "Also food, I have too many things to eat, so I forgot. Oh yeah, there''s also the cannon you are playing with."


    "Master, I''ve grown up already. Why did you buy me a cannon? I''m not playing around with you."


    "I, Xiao Wu, am one year older than you, and in the past few days, I have been following a group of children who use cannons to fry cow dung everyday. Little kid, what are you talking about, when you pick a wife, Master will admit that you grew up, otherwise! Just take the cannons and blow the shit out of them! "


    Master''s words made me lose all my temper.


    After the shopping was done, the master took a cart back to the house. On the way, he would occasionally see a couple of people carrying something on a motorcycle coming back to the Lotus Village district, but they would all have to stop and talk a few sentences with the master before continuing.


    The next day, is our rural customs, called "Yang Chun", I do not know if these three words, but every family said so.


    It meant cleaning up everything inside and outside the house, including the irrigation ditches and weeds in front of and behind the house. This time, my master said that there were a lot of things to do and thus, for the first time ever, we started to work together.


    My master told me that this was to sweep away the bad luck of the past year, to welcome the new year with a new face, to seek great benefits.


    I asked Master before, when he always celebrated New Year alone?


    Every year, there would always be a family in the village that would invite him to have New Year''s Eve meal with them. Teacher was not a formal person, so whenever someone invited him, he would go.


    If I don''t come here this year, I think it''s because Big Sister Xiaowen and the others have to invite master.


    Even though I was busy for the rest of the time, I was still quite happy. According to what my master said, using cannons to fry cow dung amidst a group of children''s'' big brother is mighty '', I really felt that it was quite easy!


    Once, Dongmei did not run in time. The cannon was about to explode, so Xiao Wu pounced and blocked the way between Dongmei and the cow dung. Dongmei was fine, but Xiao Wu''s New Year''s clothes were all blown up full of cow dung.


    During the day of the 30th year, I pasted the couplet on. Just as I was about to paste the word "blessing" in my hand, Master called me back and told me, "The word blessing" is pasted upside down. This way, it has the meaning of "blessing" and is also the symbol of good luck. "


    On the night of New Year''s Eve, it seemed like it was only seven o''clock instead of twelve.


    Master threw a basket full of paper money at the door and told me to burn it all. It was the new year, so I had to burn some more for these homeless people.


    Then there was the food, the wine, and his master poured some of each of them at the door, as he said, "You people are the living sins, you did not live well, you even suffered when you died, New Year''s, drink some wine, eat some good food, you don''t have to go around harming people, you have to accumulate some good fortune, maybe you can go back to reincarnation when you''re lucky."


    Right at this moment, Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li actually carried two buckets and walked over. Teacher and I were a little surprised, isn''t New Year''s Eve supposed to be at home? What are they doing here?


    "Dr. Li!"


    "Dr. Li!"


    My master seemed to have understood something in an instant as he laughed and said, "You two kids, the two of you treated me so badly two days ago."

 C51

    "Sister Xiaowen, Zhou Li... "Big brother."


    I still felt it was weird when I called out to her, but it was Sister Xiaowen after all. If I didn''t call out, she would definitely say that I didn''t have any manners.


    Zhou Li smiled and nodded at me. I felt that it was even weirder, but I couldn''t even say what it was for.


    At this time, Big Sister Xiaowen took over the message from her master, smiling as she said to her master: "This is what everyone is thinking, there''s nothing we can do, no?"


    "Alright, alright. It''s really cold. Come sit in the room."


    Who would have thought that Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li''s buckets were filled with delicious food.


    "My dad said that the two of you are not having fun during the new year, so he asked the two of us to come and accompany you for the new year." Sister Xiaowen said to her master as she placed the things on the table.


    My eyes lit up as I looked at the table full of food. I reached out to grab a chicken leg.


    Sister Xiaowen used her chopsticks and "Pa!" Bang! She hit the back of my hand and said, "Xiao Fang, you''re not allowed to use your hands to grab it! And you''ll have to wait until Master eats it, you know? This is a rule of respect for elders, remember, ha. "


    I rubbed my hands and shrunk my neck, then turned to look at my master, hoping he would eat first.


    At this time, Zhou Li took out a bottle of wine at the very bottom, and said to his master: "Dr. Li, this is the wine I brought back from the city, if you don''t mind..."


    "Not at all, not at all, not at all. If I were to be picky, who knows when I would starve to death." As he said that, Master took the bottle and poured a cup for each of us after opening it.


    But when I saw that the adults seemed to be enjoying themselves, I wanted to have a drink too, but I never got the chance, which made me very happy.


    After Master poured it out, I picked up a glass and gulped it down.


    This is ¡­


    "Wah!" Master, what the heck is this thing? "Water, water, water, I want to drink water ¡­"


    After drinking it, I instantly regretted it. It was too spicy! With my mouth open and my tongue hanging out, I continuously walked around the room, jumping up and down. I saw Master and the other two laughing in that direction.


    I drank three glasses of water in one go and felt a little better.


    "You''re so greedy." Sister Xiaowen gave me a chicken leg that I wanted to grab and said: "Quickly eat, eat nothing! Don''t make me drink to your heart''s content later, you won''t be able to eat anything good on this table!"


    I didn''t say anything, and of course I didn''t want to drink anymore.


    At this moment, the sky outside suddenly brightened up, followed by a "Bang!". A loud sound rang out.


    I don''t know which family first put out the first barrel of fireworks (fireworks), and then followed by more in the sky continuously exploding.


    After we finished eating, Sister Xiaowen and I took out the flowery cannons we bought in the town, put them outside, and lit them.


    Big Sister Xiaowen stood behind me and said, "Xiao Fang, Big Sister Xiaowen still doesn''t know how long your birthday is going to be, tell Big Sister Xiaowen so that she can prepare a birthday present for you in the future."


    Birthday?


    I was stunned for a moment, then thought hard for a long time, but I really didn''t seem to know that my birthday was a long time. In the past, my mother would happily tell me that it was my birthday one day, and then prepare a delicious meal for us.


    But I never noticed that my birthday was a long time ago.


    Looking at the fireworks in the sky, I said to Sister Xiaowen, "I don''t know. I also don''t know how long my birthday will be."


    I felt Sister Xiaowen''s hand suddenly stiffen on my shoulder. She asked me, "Are you worried about your father?"


    Hearing these words, I felt my heart beat faster. Yes, it''s the new year. I don''t even know what my father looks like now. I have a master, but what about him? If he were to spend the new year alone, it would definitely be unpleasant.


    After following Master for a while, I had figured out a lot of things. No matter how he treated me, he was still my father, and this didn''t change just because he beat me up or chased me out of the house.


    I felt that my eyes were somehow moist, probably because the sand that was blown away by the cannons fell into my eyes.


    Don''t worry, I''ve already asked around. Now, other than your dad not liking to talk, he has slowly gotten used to it and his bad temper has changed a lot. This year''s New Year is also at your second uncle''s house and he won''t be alone.


    Sister Xiaowen told me what I wanted to know the most. I didn''t know what to say.


    I didn''t want Sister Xiaowen to laugh and know that I was crying. I didn''t wipe it away and kept raising my head to look at the fireworks that were about to explode in the sky. The tears on my face also dried up.


    "It''s the new year, big sister Xiaowen, let''s not talk about these things." Knowing that nothing had happened to my father made me feel much more at ease.


    Master and Zhou Li were still drinking wine and chatting about something in the room. It was probably either the matters of the village chief or Sister Xiaowen.


    Zhou Li really does like Big Sister Xiaowen, but Big Sister Xiaowen had also said that she only treats Zhou Li like how a little sister treats her big brother. Sometimes, I also wanted to help Zhou Li, but I didn''t really know what to say.


    When it was almost 12 at night, Zhou Li and Big Sister Xiaowen had to go back. Master couldn''t even say what he had told them to do, and could only tell them that this time of year was the safest time to go back, so even if you go to the cemetery, it wouldn''t be a problem!


    After Zhou Li and Sister Xiaowen left, his master scolded him, saying that he was going to tear down this broken house.


    I didn''t say anything, but just stood there laughing. When I was clearing the table, Master gave me two red envelopes, saying that Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li gave me the New Year''s money, and told me to keep them myself. I will keep them for myself in the future.


    The first thing I thought was, "So thick!"


    I opened them and saw that there were thirty envelopes in each of them! Adding on the thousand that big sister Xiaowen gave me, doesn''t that mean that I have seven thousand?!


    Then Master gave me a card about the size of his palm. I said, "Here, this is Master''s New Year''s money for you. Take it. You can use it when you go outside."


    I took it and looked at it. I felt that its shape was strange, so I asked my teacher, "What kind of order is this? What''s the chant? "


    At that time, my master was sipping on his wine. As soon as I said those words, he immediately spat them out and scolded, "What son of a bitch''s order? This is called a bank card, it''s for saving money! In the future, I''ll use it outside! Remember, the password is six ones. "


    Actually, I didn''t understand anything, but I put my bank card away with an expression of "So it''s like that".


    The second day is the first day of the new year. I originally thought that for no reason, Master would be rather lonely here, but I didn''t expect that almost everyone in the village would come to our house carrying bags of things.


    How could this small room be used by so many people? There weren''t enough chairs, so he simply went outside to set up a large brazier and borrow a chair from a neighbor. Those who came sat around the brazier and set up a formation to crack the melon seeds.


    It was impossible for Master to greet them. When Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li came over, he immediately helped them call for help. Master then had time to drink his tea.


    The more people there were, the more Zhou Li would tell the villagers about the road to wealth in the future, and even say that he wanted to build the Lotus Village into a lotus town.


    I was once again dragged by Xiao Wu and Dongmei to meet my group of subordinates, and used to look for cow dung to bomb everywhere while holding a cannon.


    This time, no matter if it was Xiao Wu or Dongmei, they both hid far away and told me in great force that last time Xiao Wu brought back all of his bullshit and got beaten up by his mother at the New Year Entrance.


    The New Year also slowly passed by in this manner. It was the same in the countryside as well. After the end of the year, after a short rest, I would start farming.


    However, their Lotus Village is different. They grow lotus roots, and this year, Zhou Li had become the village elder, saying that there are other things to do besides growing lotus roots.


    After the New Year, I quickly learned Tao techniques and San Qing Book under master''s tutelage.

 C52

    My master told me that all the oddities can be roughly summed up in the following categories: Escape of Wonders, Exorcism, and Prophecy.


    That''s why there are so many different kinds of talismans that I can see. Just like I said before, the effects of different talismans are different too, the attacking type is represented by Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman.


    Also, I don''t know about the [Vajra Body Protection] talismans that specialize in defense, sealing type talismans that can be used to cast spells once and for all, and so on.


    But Master also said that the reason why the Maoshan techniques were orthodox was because he had a origin, and his origin, was from the San Qing Book.


    I then asked Master, what exactly is a San Qing Book? You have to say it all the time without making it clear to me.


    Master told me that there are three strange books in this world, which are the Three Purities Cloth Curse Book, the Three Purities Cloth Curse Book and the Three Purities Cloth Calculating Book. They respectively record that we cultivators worship the orthodox Miracle Hidden Armor, the talisman of exorcism, and the prophet.


    Right now, I can only tell you about our Maoshan''s Evil Ghost Talisman.


    It is said that the ancestor of the Maoshan back then obtained this thing, and then he single-handedly created the Maoshan Faction. In the few decades of his life, he expanded his Maoshan to the maximum, and later on, Maoshan became a sacred ground that all cultivators yearned for.


    I feel that my brain is not enough for now. Since Maoshan Elder obtained the San Qing Book s to create the Maoshan Sect, then what do you mean by "the north of the south"?


    Master said that he told you too much now, and you can''t remember anything at all. I''ll just tell you about the San Qing Book now, and you''ll have to know the rest sooner or later.


    In any case, you have to remember that from a certain point of view, our Maoshan Dao Techniques are actually a part of the San Qing Book, so whether it is the things Master teaches you or the San Qing Book, as long as you focus on learning one, it will not be difficult for you to learn the other.


    In the early days, when there were no problems, I would plagiarize the San Qing Book. Just yesterday, I finally moved all the things in my phone to the books.


    Master said copying it down was just a bad idea, and the best way to do that is to remember it in my head. I looked at such a thick book and almost cried.


    Master said that you don''t need to worry, you still have a few months, it''s still early to memorize.


    Master, if you are so serious, I will learn the third method of drawing. If not, when I go out in the future, I will not be able to draw any talismans, it will just be a disgrace to him.


    I was also determined to learn these three kinds of talismans, but reality immediately gave me a bucket of cold water. While learning San Qing Book s, I also practiced drawing talismans.


    After an entire month, I was pretty much familiar with the drawing methods of the Ghost Eye Nether Path talisman. This familiarity referred to ten talismans per sentence, which meant that I could probably succeed in drawing three talismans.


    Later on, even I began to doubt whether I was suitable to learn Talisman Drawing for a whole month! I have already memorized half of the San Qing Book s, but I did not even manage to solve a single of the three talismans.


    No matter how I practiced, my master never urged me, nor did he say whether my practice was good or bad.


    Occasionally, I would go out for a run, and spend most of the time in my room learning to be a San Qing Book.


    One time when Big Sister Xiaowen came to visit me, she saw my full head of long hair, and for the first time, she actually talked about it with Master. Master laughed, and didn''t say anything, then Big Sister Xiaowen brought me to the town to get my hair cut, and also bought me a lot of things.


    I''ve been in my room all spring since New Year''s.


    When I tried five times to draw the Sword Finger Incantation, Master finally could not hold it in anymore and scolded, "What kind of situation is this?! You drew the Sword Finger Incantation five times out of the five times I studied for an entire half a month, meaning your talent is not low at all! "Then why do you need two months to draw this symbol?"


    With a sad face, I said to my master, "Master, you''ve seen how diligently I practiced, but I don''t even know if it was done by myself. It''s just that there''s something wrong with the drawing."


    From the beginning to the end of the year, it had been almost three months. I had also memorized most of the San Qing Book, but the damn thing was, among Ol ''Three, I had mastered the Ghost Eye Nether Path Runes and the Bewildering Heart Tranquility Talisman. Even though they were the most useful Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman, I was still able to memorize them all.


    Once, I took out my master''s cinnabar to draw, but it still didn''t work. I almost couldn''t take it anymore, I just couldn''t figure out how I drew that Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman back then.


    "Aiya! What the f * * k is this shit, it failed again! "


    I shouted out in distress and threw the talisman on the table into a pile of scrap paper beside me. Then, I started to curse in the same tone as master.


    He simply closed his eyes, rested, and started studying the San Qing Book.


    The San Qing Book also have a type of talisman similar to the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman, called "Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman." It has a similar effect to master''s Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman.


    I even started to suspect if it was because Master had seen the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman. After all, Master said that there were Six-ding-six-jia Runes inside the Maoshan technique as well, and it was left behind by the Patriarch from the Three Purities Rune.


    But Master said that Six-ding-six-jia is too difficult and not suitable for a beginner like me.


    Since the Three Purities Charm book''s contents were basically all recorded in my brain, I didn''t need to prepare anything. I closed my eyes and kept thinking about it, and the appearance of that Charm book kept appearing in my brain.


    I have a bold idea. How about I try out this Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman?


    In any case, these few months had passed, so it didn''t matter even if he failed twice.


    After thinking about it, I opened my eyes, grabbed a brush, and started drawing.


    He read aloud the opening words that he had written countless times over the past year, "Heaven, the law, the nine chapters. I am writing now, the concealment of ten thousand ghosts, and I am as anxious as a law!"


    After I finished, I began to draw on the paper:


    "Six Ding Breaking Netherworld, Six Armor Shattering Yin, Brushstroke as if it were a sword, Brush as light as a feather, Pen as a dragon and Pen as snake, Pen as heavy as a mountain!"


    This was the accusation made by the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman when she was drawing talismans.


    Finally, he said, "Sabers without steel are not fast, and it is impossible for Fu Wusha!"


    I felt that I could draw it with my eyes closed. Even when I was drawing, I could feel that my attention wasn''t focused on the Talisman Paper in front of me, but was focused on thinking about the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman''s appearance, afraid that I would draw the wrong picture.


    "What if it succeeds?" This thought has already worn me down a lot over the past few months.


    I also know that a single mistake on the part of drawing talismans would cause the entire talisman to be scrapped.


    When I finished, I picked it up and stared at it.


    A faint warmth slowly spread into my hand. I didn''t dare to believe it, so I quickly activated my Nether Path. With a sword in my right hand, I pointed at it and said, "Urgent!"


    Following which, I noticed a faint yellow halo emitting from the top of the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman.


    Did I succeed?! I found it hard to believe. Was this what my master said about not easily trying the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman and succeeding on my first attempt?


    "Master! "Swish!"


    I shouted loudly. I had to inform Master of this news as soon as possible.


    "Xiao Fang, are you done? What happened? What are you shouting for? "


    The master thought that something had happened to me and hurriedly ran over to ask me.


    I handed the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman in my hand to him and said, "Take a look at what this is."


    Master took it from me and examined it for a while. Then, I saw his eyes slowly widen.


    "Six-ding-six-jia Rune, did you draw this?"


    I nodded and emphasized, "Yes, and it was just the first time."


    His Master lowered her head to look at the talisman in her hand, unable to utter a word for a long time.

 C53

    "Master, what are you clattering about? Say something, don''t scare me! "


    I looked at Master staring blankly at the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman for a long time, then I waved my hand in front of him.


    Master sighed and said to me: "Maybe Master was wrong, the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman was researched by Master, maybe it is not suitable for the others, after all, Master has not sent it to anyone who writes about the San Qing Book yet, and everyone in the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman can learn it, if we meet someone fated to do it, then the learning speed will be even faster."


    "Looks like the Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman is not suitable for you, the Maoshan Dao Techniques are originally from the San Qing Book, and like this, you will learn mainly from the San Qing Book. Master, how much can you learn, you will do your best to learn, and if not, you will come and ask master."


    "It means that the fate between you and the San Qing Book is greater than the fate between you and Master, so the things that Master developed for you are not suitable for you. Since you can draw the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman, then you might as well use this talisman from now on."


    Thus, in the next few days, I studied San Qing Book with Master''s help. What made me at a loss whether to laugh or cry was that sometimes I would ask Master a few questions, but Master would actually say that he didn''t even know about it.


    He could only sigh and not listen, San Qing Book is indeed a San Qing Book, these things he has absolutely no way of knowing, he can only let me slowly think about it in the future.


    I asked Master why he didn''t learn San Qing Book s, Master said that two people are not allowed to learn this kind of Divine Book at the same time. If it really appears, then these two people might become enemies of each other, until the other party dies.


    When I asked Master what he was talking about, he couldn''t explain it himself. He could only say that this was the Taoism of Yin and Yang.


    Actually, even if I learn San Qing Book myself, I don''t get any obvious feeling. It''s just that I feel that the things inside are really hard to understand.


    I also saw a lot of formations inside, including the five ghosts that caused us so much trouble earlier on.


    I just looked at a few things and didn''t dare to look at them too much. I don''t think that I will ever need to use something like this in my entire life.


    When I looked at the names of these things, I felt my scalp tingling. Didn''t Master say that the San Qing Book was a divine book''s mark? There''s something on it, too.


    Master then told me whether this thing is a Divine Book to save or an Evil Book to harm others, then it depends on the person who owns it. The good thing about it is the Divine Book, and the bad thing about it is the Evil Book.


    In any case, time just like this in my day and night of study slowly walked by.


    In May, Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li raised money in the village to start a proper school. They even spent money to get a teacher for them, saying that they wanted to let the little kids in the village receive a formal education.


    Thus, I once again started my journey to school. In class I once again met Xiao Wu and Dongmei, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time, and the teacher this time was not like the previous time, who was holding a long wooden stick in his hand.


    Sometimes, I would constantly praise myself for writing well, and then all the way until June, when the weather got hotter and hotter and the teacher said he wanted to take a vacation.


    Big Sister Xiaowen took me to her house and told me that she would be sending me to the city in September. She told me to stay at her house for the rest of my time, so Zhou Li would teach me some things related to learning.


    As soon as I heard that I had to learn again, I immediately felt a headache. Learning Tao techniques from my master is already fatal. What do you want to learn now?


    Fortunately, the distance between Master and Sister Xiaowen''s house wasn''t too far, so I just ran.


    I asked Sister Xiaowen where I would live once I got to the city head. Sister Xiaowen told me not to worry, she would make arrangements, and I would just have to listen to her.


    Thus, for the rest of the time, I would study Master''s things while learning the written knowledge from Sister Xiaowen.


    En ¡­ Written knowledge is a term that I only understood after learning it from Zhou Li for half a month.


    Addition, Subtraction, Divide, Multiplication, Divide, Phonetic ¡­ I don''t know why, but maybe it was because I kept rotating non-stop. Zhou Li said that all of these things could only be grasped after graduating from primary school, and I''ve been learning most of them since August.


    Zhou Li had always said that I was smart, I could actually learn it so quickly. He said that if I study hard in the future, I would have no problem getting an undergraduate degree.


    However, I still didn''t understand anything. However, because I was walking back and forth between Master''s house and Sister Xiaowen''s, I had suntanned a lot. That was true.


    It was about halfway through August, and this was the hottest time of the year. My master said to me, "With so much stuff forced on you, it''s about time you stuffed it all down. From now on, it''s more likely that you''ll be digesting it well. Just remember it, or do you want it to be of no use?"


    I nodded and said that I knew, as far as the drawing of the symbols was concerned, that I knew all about it, but it was unlikely that I would be able to draw it.


    These are the only three things that I can take out right now, and the more powerful thing that my master mentioned: the Sword Finger Incantation!


    Master said that this thing needs to be used with sword fingers, and that way, the hand with the Sword Finger Incantation drawn on it will be like a Copper Coin Sword, and it will be extremely powerful! If used together with the Copper Coin Sword, the effect would be even better.


    That was all. I had only forcefully memorized the rest, so I didn''t really understand anything about it.


    After settling all of my matters, I finally reacted to the situation. In the past year, I seemed to have gone through a lot. Unknowingly, I was already heading towards a big city.


    He Fang, it''s my name, but what about Lu Li? I don''t even know it.


    Ever since I went out with Master, it''s been almost a year. Right now, I have to go outside, and I don''t even know how often I have to come back.


    But I didn''t dare go back. I didn''t even know I was going to face my father, and he still didn''t know I''d killed my mother and my brother.


    Master seemed to understand what I was thinking and said to me, "If you want to go back, then go take a look. After all, it''s up to you whether you want to come back or not. Even though you''re about ten now, I''ve never treated you like a ten year old child. You''re much more knowledgeable than your peers."


    I nodded and headed towards He Family Village under the sun.


    I asked myself if I wanted to go back.


    Yes! So I stopped thinking about it.


    Before we left, Master said to me, "There are some things that have already passed, so there''s no need to bring them up. It''s not good for everyone to bring them up."


    I knew my master was talking about my mother and brother, and I nodded and said yes.


    After walking under the sun for a long time, I returned to the He Family Village. Although it was 4 o''clock in the afternoon, I was still sweating profusely.


    In a year''s time, his He Family Village had not changed at all, and was still the same as before. Right now, it was much cooler compared to at noon, at least because the sun was not shining directly.


    I held a stick in my hand and swung it as I walked. I kept thinking about what I should say when I saw my father later. Unknowingly, I arrived at the entrance to the courtyard.


    When I saw my father carrying a hoe and carrying a basket on his back, I stood in front of my father, opened my mouth, and called out, "Dad."


    After shouting, I felt my nose go sour. In just a year''s time, I felt that my father had aged a lot. He was only in his early forties, but there was already white hair on his head.


    When my father saw me, he was also stunned. Apparently, he didn''t expect me to return at this time.


    "You''re back? "It''s such a hot day, look at your forehead full of sweat, hurry up and go home."


    After saying that, he immediately turned around and opened the door, walking inside.


    I don''t know why, but I burst into tears when I heard him say, "Hurry up and go home." He had just turned to open the door, so I quickly wiped my tears away and followed him into the house.


    That afternoon, my father did not go out either. My father and I talked about family matters and stories in the house, and also told him about Big Sister Xiaowen''s matter.


    My father always said that I had grown up, that I was sensible, and that it would be good for me to go out and adventure.


    My father''s temper has really changed a lot. I didn''t even dare to imagine that this was my father, but like my master said, now that it''s over, there''s no need to mention it anymore.


    I stayed in the house all night, and when I left the next day, I cried again, but because I was glad, at least, that I knew what day my birthday was.

 C54

    In the remaining time, I didn''t get anything to do, so I just followed Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li reminded me repeatedly to not let anyone else know about what he learned from Master after we went out, or else they would treat me like a monster.


    I asked why, aren''t these things used to help people? Why do you all have to treat me like a monster?


    Zhou Li said that this was a problem for this society. As long as I stay outside for a period of time, I will find out for myself, but you must remember, don''t let anyone else know about it.


    The night before I left, my master gave me a small slip of paper with a string of numbers written on it. My master told me to make this call when I was at my wit''s end.


    I nodded and put the note away, and the next morning the master did not send me.


    He said that if a man wanted to do something, he had to do it himself.


    It was Zhou Li and Big Sister Xiaowen who came to send me off, so I got on Zhou Li''s car while carrying the bag that Big Sister Xiaowen bought for me.


    I have never been outside the town before, so Zhou Li had to drive for more than an hour on the road before he could finally get on the road.


    I asked Sister Xiaowen, where do I want to go?


    Sister Xiaowen said that it was Chengdu, a relatively distant place.


    After getting off the car, I looked around at the tall buildings I had never seen before. In the plaza, Xiaowen told me to not reveal an expression that I had never seen before no matter what happened, or else I would be laughed at by others.


    Zhou Li went to buy a ticket, while Big Sister Xiaowen spoke in a resentful tone: "I don''t know why but your master didn''t let me go see you out. You''re just a kid and you''re riding on a train, big sister is still very worried for you."


    "Sister Xiaowen, what kind of words are those? I''ve never heard of it. " What Big Sister Xiaowen said confused me. I had never heard the accent of such words before.


    Sister Xiaowen laughed, rubbed my head and said: "This is called Mandarin, if you don''t have to speak it in the outside world, you don''t have to learn it. If you stay here for a long time, you will know how to speak it."


    There were so many rules in this city. No matter how he begged, he would have to take things one step at a time.


    Sister Xiaowen said that she would be there in about 4 hours. Not far away, you took your ticket to find the same number on your seat.


    I nodded and said, "ABCD... All the way to XYZ, that''s what I taught you. "


    Sister Xiaowen hugged me and also gave me a string of numbers, saying that if someone bullies me, I''ll give them a call.


    After getting on the train, before I could recover from my feelings of separation from Big Sister Xiaowen, the first question came up. So many people! It took me a long time to find my seat. Just as I sat down, the car shuddered and I saw the scenery slowly recede from the window.


    According to what Big Sister Xiaowen said, I carried my schoolbag on my chest.


    Sister Xiaowen told me to hold this black cup of water in her left hand after getting off the car, so that someone would come to pick me up.


    This person is a good friend of hers in Chengdu, her name is Zhang Kexuan, I will call her Sister Kexuan when the time comes, and Sister Xiaowen also told me that she has a sister that is the same age as me, called Zhang Kefan, and told me to please her when the time comes.


    I know that I will have to live in the Sister Kexuan''s home for a long period of time from now on.


    When I left, Master told me that Big Sister Xiaowen was a good person and the person she found for me was also a good person, but Master especially told me that people change, so if I felt wronged, I would call him.


    I thought the phone call was from my master, but my master told me that I would have to solve every problem on my own, and he didn''t have a phone, so it wasn''t his phone call, but from a good friend in Chengdu.


    I don''t really understand, what''s the difference between Master''s good friend and Big Sister Xiaowen''s good friend? I''m too lazy to think about it.


    Four hours wasn''t long, but it wasn''t short for me either.


    Moreover, this was my first time taking the train. It was a bit strange, constantly looking around. However, it only lasted for a short period of time.


    After a while I got bored. The car was so crowded and noisy that I couldn''t sleep on all fours for a while.


    I just looked out of the window in a daze. I was wondering if my life in the city would cause trouble for others, and if they didn''t like me, I would do it.


    Unknowingly, I think that everyone in the carriage finally felt extremely hot and stuffy. As they stopped talking, the carriage started to quiet down.


    I also watched as the green forest rapidly disappeared behind us.


    At any moment, a large area of houses would appear, and as the car moved forward, these houses would slowly become tall and beautiful. I knew that they were about to arrive.


    Every once in a while, a vibration would come from the carriage. Not long later, something inside the carriage began to sound out a warning to the passengers that they were about to arrive at the station.


    The carriage, which had been quiet for quite some time, started to clamor again. Many people started to walk towards the door before the car stopped, as if they were about to get off.


    I don''t get it. It''s not like the car is leaving right away. He had to squeeze. I just sat in my seat and watched as everyone left. Then, I took the black blanket with my left hand and got out of the car.


    After getting out of the car, I looked at the things I had never seen before and didn''t dare to walk around for fear that the person who came to pick me up wouldn''t be able to find me.


    There was a long corridor, and very bright lights. People were walking back and forth while pulling boxes behind them. Not far away, the word "Chengdu" was hanging on the high roof.


    Sister Xiaowen said that she would stand in her original spot after getting off the car. After about ten minutes, a woman who was dressed in a green dress and looked to be around the same size as Sister Xiaowen stood in front of me. She squatted down and asked me: "You are He Fang? Xiao Fang? "


    I looked at her and was a little unsure if it was this person, but she was not wrong when she said my name, so I nodded and said, "I am He Fang, and you are ¡­ Sister Kexuan? "


    "Aiya, you''re so polite, I''m Xiaowen''s good friend, Zhang Kexin. I''m here to pick you up."


    When he said Big Sister Xiaowen''s name, I knew it couldn''t be wrong.


    "Let''s go, Xiaowen said that you''re very smart. Kefan always says at home that she''s not fun alone, and in the future, you can also play with him." As I said that, Sister Kexuan pulled my hand and walked outside.


    I went up the stairs and down the stairs, and then I went back into the tunnel. After a while, I felt like I was being spun around. This road was much harder to remember than the mountain road back home.


    "Xiaowen said that it''s your first time in the city, and even told me to take good care of you. Actually, I wouldn''t get anything if I said that. Sister Kexuan used our native language to speak to me, and I immediately felt that she was a lot closer to me.


    "Sister Kexuan, why are you still talking about our side?"


    Hearing my question, the Sister Kexuan laughed and said to me: "Everyone here is from Sichuan, so of course they speak Sichuan, but this is a big city, so most of the people here speak Mandarin. In the future, when you go to school, you will also need to speak Putonghua because you have to get used to it."


    I thought about it for a moment. It didn''t seem too hard.


    At this time, we had already gone outside. Sister Kexuan had bought me something that she called "ice cream" and she said it was too hot. She told me to eat and not to get sunstroke.


    I took a bite. So sweet!


    At this time, Sister Kexuan stretched out her hand and a car stopped in front of us. After getting on the car, the car ran for about half an hour.


    "My house is on the 18th floor. Let''s go, I''ll teach you how to use the elevator."


    I looked up and saw that almost half of the buildings were in the sky.


    Sister Kexuan said to me: "Xiao Fang, don''t be surprised, just slowly get used to it."


    The Sister Kexuan taught me how to use the elevator, but I found that I had to struggle my way to the 18th floor.


    "Elder sister, did you buy me ice cream?"


    When Sister Kexuan just opened the door, I didn''t even see what was inside before a clear voice sounded from the room.

 C55

    "Who are you?"


    When the smiling little girl saw me, she immediately looked me up and down with a hostile gaze.


    "Kefan, don''t be impolite, she will be your big brother from now on, and will be living with us for a while. In the future, if big sister is not around, you can look for him for anything."


    Sister Kexuan helped me out, and lightly rubbed her head, then said to her: "I told you that you are not allowed to eat spicy or ice cream during this period of time, is it because you have no memory of it?!"


    If I didn''t guess wrongly, she should be the sister of Sister Kexuan that Big Sister Xiaowen told me about, Zhang Kefan.


    Only then did I take a closer look at her. She was wearing a blue skirt and slippers, with two little braids on her head, and her eyes were big and shiny, a little shorter than mine.


    But I don''t know why, but she seemed to blush a little sickly, just like when Big Sister Xiaowen was just recovering from her illness.


    When Zhang Kefan heard Sister Kexuan say that she would not be affected by the ice, he did not care about me, an outsider, and grabbed onto Sister Kexuan''s hand while shaking him. She looked at Sister Kexuan with teary eyes and said: "Sister ~ ~"


    "If you say no, then no!"


    Sister Kexuan''s attitude was very tough. After changing her shoes, she walked into the room and said: "Bring this little brother around our house. I told you before that he was coming, you are not allowed to bully others."


    "The Dao of Knowledge!"


    Zhang Kefan slowly dragged her words as she reluctantly turned her head to look at me, "Hmph!" She then said, "Follow me."


    I replied as I walked in. After walking for a few steps, Zhang Kefan immediately shouted at me, "Aiya! "Why don''t you change your shoes? Just look at the floor that your sister dragged with her this morning."


    I looked down. From the doorway to where I was standing, there were indeed six or seven footprints, dazzling on the very clean floor.


    "I''m sorry."


    "What''s the use of being sorry? I can''t clean the floor."


    Big Sister Xiaowen told me that if I did anything wrong outside, I would have to apologize first before thinking of a way to correct the mistake.


    At this thought, after saying I was sorry, I squatted down, took off my shoes, knelt down, and wiped the footprints with the sleeve of my dress.


    I wiped it very carefully, afraid that leaving behind a bit of filth would make Sister Kexuan unhappy. After all, when I left, I promised Big Sister Xiaowen that I wouldn''t be mischievous after I came out.


    "Xiao Fang! What are you doing? "


    The Sister Kexuan walked over and pulled me up as she asked.


    "I stepped on the floor, so I wiped it clean." I did my best to lower my tone and didn''t say too much. Master had said that if you speak too much, it would be easy for you to make a mistake.


    Sister Kexuan sighed, she took down a pair of slippers from a nearby shelf and placed it at my feet, and said: "After I''m dirty, Big Sis will drag it out for a while. Look at you now, you''ve also dirty your own clean clothes, at that time, wouldn''t it need Big Sis to wash it for you?"


    "Sister Kexuan, I can wash the clothes myself."


    The Sister Kexuan unexpectedly let out an "Oh", then let me put on my slippers to sit on the chair.


    "You''re so young and you already know how to wash clothes. What else can you do?" Speak it out and let this big sister have a look. " The Sister Kexuan seemed to be very interested in what I would do.


    "I know how to wash clothes, cook, wash the pots, wash the bowls, place the cows, feed the pigs ¡­"


    As I was speaking, Zhang Kefan, who was listening to my side, suddenly laughed. She laughed and said to me, "Hahaha, you''re actually feeding cattle to pigs, you''re just like a pig ¡­"


    "Kefan, don''t be rude."


    Sister Kexuan lightly scolded Zhang Kefan, and said: "You''re still laughing, look at what Xiao Fang knows, you don''t know either, in the future Xiao Fang will be your big brother, don''t tease your big brother, do you hear me? Learn more from your big brother."


    Zhang Kefan made a face towards Sister Kexuan. I could tell that she did not take Sister Kexuan''s words to heart.


    Sister Kexuan turned her head and looked at me, saying, "Then in the future, you can help big sister with some things."


    I nodded. "That''s fine, I cleaned up the rooms when I was at home and did it myself. Sister Kexuan, if you need my help with anything, just tell me. I can help you with everything."


    She is called Zhang Kefan, she is my younger sister, and will be your younger sister in the future. I think Xiaowen has probably told you already, she is more mischievous, you should let her have it.


    "I know, Sister Xiaowen told me about it before."


    "Hahaha ¡­" Elder sister, look at him like this ¡­ "I know ¡­" Zhang Kefan who was listening at the side suddenly laughed again, and imitated me as he spoke.


    This time, even Sister Kexuan was amused by her.


    Now, Kefan, bring Big Brother Xiao Fang to the room that we prepared for him. Say again, you are not allowed to bully Big Brother Xiao Fang, if not, you won''t have any snacks to eat in the future. "


    "Oh, I understand. Nuo, come with me."


    Zhang Kefan''s tone told me that he still doesn''t like me, an outsider who suddenly entered her house, but I did not say anything, and just followed her to my room.


    "This is your room. My room is next to yours. Go in and take a look."


    Zhang Kefan pushed open a door and pointed inside, as if she did not plan to enter.


    I thanked her and went into my room.


    I was just about to take a look around the room when I heard a bang. The door closed.


    I turned my head around and saw Zhang Kefan leaning against the door with her back against the door shut, slightly lowering his head, looking at me with her eyes looking up.


    I shivered at her look. "What are you doing?"


    "Are you here to snatch my sister?"


    "Stealing what?"


    "Are you here to snatch my sister?" she asked again, without changing her tone, still looking at me that way.


    I felt my blood run cold when she saw me. If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t feel any Yin Qi from her, I would have suspected that she had been possessed by a ghost.


    So I said to her, "No, I''m just here to fulfill my mother''s wish and walk around in the big city outside."


    Hearing my words, Zhang Kefan raised her head, and stopped looking at me with that kind of expression just now, but her tone of voice didn''t change at all, and she said to me: "When the time comes, big sister will definitely find the class teacher and make us into the same class, but let me say it first, the two of us will pretend that we don''t know each other, do you hear me?"


    I asked her why.


    She said she didn''t want to play with me because I was from the countryside.


    I didn''t know you, so I didn''t know you in my heart. It''s not like I came here to meet you, according to Master and Sister Xiaowen, I came here to learn.


    Inside the bag, other than the pens and books that Big Sister Xiaowen had bought for me, there was also the Three Realms Token that my master had used to move the Ghost Soldier and a large stack of Talisman Paper.


    Master told me to hide these things or take them with me when I get there, but not to lose them or show them off.


    The room was simple. There was a bed, a table, and two small chairs. On the wall, there was a small, white object.


    I opened it and saw that it was a wardrobe. There were also a few sets of clothes hanging inside, which should have been prepared for me by the Sister Kexuan.


    On the other side of the bed was a window, and when I pulled open the curtains, I could feel the sun shining in, lighting up the room.


    At this time, Zhang Kefan pushed open the door and walked in again, then said to me: "Hey, come out, big sister has something to talk to you about."


    I didn''t say much, so I turned and walked out the door.


    "Xiaowen called. Do you want to talk to your big sister Xiaowen?"


    I nodded and took the phone.


    "Xiao Fang, you''ve arrived, right?"


    "Sister Xiaowen, I''m here."


    When we get there, you have to listen to Sister Kexuan''s words. Inside the city is different from home, Sister Xiaowen knew that you were a good child, so she helped Sister Kexuan with something, okay?


    "I know."


    I didn''t talk too much with Sister Xiaowen this time, so I hung up the phone. But I knew that no matter what, my life in the city would start from Sister Kexuan''s home.


    And my first problem is obviously this strange Zhang Kefan.

 C56

    Life in the city isn''t as good as I thought. Zhang Kefan doesn''t like me, an outsider, and I know that too, so there are many times when I can only help drag the land or clean up a pot when Sister Kexuan isn''t home.


    However, Zhang Kefan understood all of my actions to be her sister that I was going to snatch, so as long as Sister Kexuan was not home, my days would be even more difficult.


    Like when I was sweeping the floor, when he was eating melon seeds and spitting melon seeds on the floor, when I was dragging the floor, and she was always pouring milk tea on the floor, or some cold medicine he had never stopped.


    Actually, ever since I got here, I couldn''t figure out two questions. One, why Zhang Kefan was so alert, and why she was always worried that Big Sister was going with someone else, and two, was Zhang Kefan herself.


    The faint, sickly red on her face has never faded. I have even opened my eyes to look at the Sister Kexuan''s house, but there was nothing dirty on her face, which ruled out the possibility of Zhang Kefan being wrapped up by something.


    When I asked Sister Kexuan about Zhang Kefan, Sister Kexuan first asked me whether she knew about it. I said that my master was a Chinese doctor, and I studied under him for a period of time.


    Sister Kexuan sighed and told me: "She has always been like this. At the beginning, she looked for many hospitals, but nothing could be detected. Every doctor said that it was just a simple cold and after the examination, she prescribed a bunch of pills."


    "Furthermore, other than Kefan''s body being a little weaker than others of the same age, I didn''t have any other symptoms, so under the circumstances, I had no choice but to give up. Those doctors said that it was a bunch of medicine that was made from a cold, and I didn''t let Kefan eat them either.


    I have also been paying attention to Zhang Kefan ever since.


    When I arrived at the same class as her, I didn''t dare to say too much. I introduced myself with a Chinese language that I had studied for a few days, causing the entire class to burst out in laughter, but there was nothing wrong with that. Halfway through my speech, I wanted to laugh.


    After a while, I realised that it was as Sister Kexuan said. Usually, the other female classmates would run and jump around and she would quietly sit by the side, then they would walk together again.


    It was common for the class to make things difficult for me. Although I was angry, I had never had an attack. I did not want to burden the Sister Kexuan.


    She didn''t do well in class, but every time she came home she lied and said my grades were bad and her grades were better than mine.


    Sister Kexuan always had a thick smile on her face as she said, "Xiao Fang just arrived. It''s normal for him to be unable to keep up with his homework, so you have to help him a lot."


    Every time she said it this way, I would hide the exam papers that I was prepared to show to Sister Kexuan. There was no other meaning in doing this, it was just to not embarrass Zhang Kefan.


    I have gradually adapted to this kind of city life for a few years. I remember that during the first New Year, I wanted to return home, but Sister Kexuan told me that there were only two of them.


    I don''t want to stay here at all, I miss Master, I miss Big Sister Xiaowen, I want to ¡­ Dad


    I wanted to go back and see them, so when Sister Kexuan connected my Big Sister Xiaowen''s phone call, I told her without hesitation that I wanted to go back and celebrate New Year.


    In the following year, I didn''t return. I also noticed that in the next year, other than a few colleagues from Sister Kexuan who came over, it seemed that they really didn''t have any relatives.


    Before I came, I knew, there were two of them.


    After that, during the final stage of junior high school, Zhang Kefan, who was unwilling to pay any attention to me, actually took the initiative to find me and ask me to help her study.


    I didn''t refuse, but neither did I agree. Instead, I asked her, "Why did you come to find me and not the teacher?"


    Instead of answering me, she slapped the book down on my desk and said very firmly, "Are you going to help me or not? If not, get out of my house! "


    When she said this, a fire ignited in my heart. I immediately stood up and glared at her. The temper that I had accumulated over the years was just about to flare up, but I suddenly stopped.


    Perhaps it was because I hadn''t noticed it for too long, or perhaps it was because my eyes were blurry, but why did I feel that the sickly blush that had been on her face for so long had intensified?


    The first thing that came to my mind was the Sister Kexuan. Just as I was about to flare up, my temper was suppressed.


    I was thinking about what would happen to the Sister Kexuan if something happened to Zhang Kefan, but I won''t think about it too much either.


    As Zhang Kefan was taller than me by half a head, even if I stood up and glared at her in anger, my imposing manner still wouldn''t be so weak.


    Furthermore, when I saw that her face was thinking so much, if I wasn''t careful, she would reach out and push me. Because I was in a daze, she immediately pushed me to the ground.


    Seeing me like this, she immediately laughed so hard that she couldn''t stand up straight. After taking the book, she snorted at me and was just about to leave.


    She did not expect the homeroom teacher to walk in from the door with a dark expression. If there was no surprise, Zhang Kefan definitely saw it.


    "Zhang Kefan! "You ¡­"


    "Aiyo, you dead Kefan! I was just pulling you out of your hair! What are you trying so hard for? My ass is already blooming, next time don''t worry about it too much, okay? "


    I didn''t know if it was just my brain, but I wanted to excuse myself for wanting her, so I pretended I didn''t see the head teacher and purposely said loudly, interrupting the head teacher''s words.


    I endured the pain in my butt and stood up. Only then did I pretend to see the form teacher. I loudly and politely said, "Greetings, Teacher Hou!"


    At this time, Zhang Kefan who was in front of them had already stopped her steps, no longer having that arrogant look from before, and said with a bit of fear: "Hou ¡­ Teacher Hou... "Alright."


    When Teacher Hou heard my words, he also thought that he had seen wrongly. He patted Zhang Kefan''s shoulders and relaxed her tone, saying, "Zhang Kefan, even if were to pull your hair first, you can tell Teacher what''s wrong. If you continue pushing like this, what if you get hurt or something like that?"


    "Teacher, I was wrong ¡­" It will definitely change in the future. "


    In my memories, Zhang Kefan has never revealed such a obedient look, I couldn''t help but feel that it was a little funny.


    After the homeroom teacher left, she did not thank me as I expected. She shook her ponytail that had already grown to the middle of her back and left without even looking back.


    I rubbed my butt as I watched her back. What I was thinking about was the faint sickly blush on her face, which had never faded.


    If only I could contact Master. At this moment, I thought of Master, and in these two years, which is the first year I went back, I met Master.


    The rest of the time, I didn''t contact Master, and Master didn''t give me his contact information.


    Master still said: You have to rely on yourself when you''re outside, and ask me for everything. Then why are you still training outside? Why don''t you come back and open a medicine shop for me?


    Sister Kexuan also knew that she was about to reach junior high school, and the food on the table also started to slowly change.


    During this time, I quietly used the Ghost Eye Nether Path talisman to open my eyes, carefully examining the interior of the room, and even the corners.


    Through my study of San Qing Book, although I don''t know how to use these things, I do know how to harm others.


    I started to suspect if someone had secretly lost something in the Sister Kexuan family, a Cursed Doll on its own. These things would cause bloodshed if they were used to harm others, and there might even be a possibility of suffering for a few years or ten years if they were used to it.


    But I still didn''t find anything.


    There was a saying on the San Qing Book that the heavens had the right to live. It was that before every disaster, there would be a special time to hint at the people of the world.


    If Zhang Kefan really has any problems with it, I suspect that this special time will be the month before the Elementary School Elementary Level exam.


    No matter what, I have to settle this matter with Zhang Kefan before the exam. Otherwise, if something really happens, the most heartbroken one will definitely be Sister Kexuan.

 C57

    Even if it''s for the Sister Kexuan s, I have to solve Zhang Kefan''s problem.


    Of course, after being with her for more than two years, I certainly didn''t think she was going to cooperate with me. I figured that if I told her she had a problem, she might jump up and grab me by the neck and shout, "You''re the one who''s sick."


    In the afternoon, after school, to my surprise, Zhang Kefan actually took the initiative to look for me, and even passed me a box of milk.


    Seeing her troubled face, I thought it was funny, so I asked her, "You actually gave me milk, could it be that you put some medicine in there?"


    "The milk is to thank you for not exposing me during class today, and even helped me get out of the situation. It doesn''t mean anything, so if you don''t like it, you can throw it away." Her voice was still cold, and she didn''t want to say a word to me.


    Since she didn''t want to talk to me anymore, I didn''t want to bother with her. Although they were all going home, just like what she said, he was going to go his own way and I was going mine, so we didn''t have any intention of going our own way.


    Moreover, I have other things to do. I don''t know why, but I actually caught up to her and said, "I might be going home a little late today. Tell Sister Kexuan about it."


    The moment I said those words, I immediately regretted it. She definitely wouldn''t give me a good face.


    "Say it yourself." She rolled her eyes at me and left by herself.


    Forget it, I can''t be bothered about her anymore. After walking all the way to the bottom of our district, about ten minutes later, I turned into an alley.


    As soon as I entered the alley, a ghastly wind pounced on my face.


    Unlike the hustle and bustle outside, the inside of the alleyway was basically deserted. Sometimes, a gust of wind blew past, and there would even be two bills that could only be used by dead people floating outside the alleyway.


    The eerie wind was certainly not the worst kind of wind. On the contrary, although this place looked a little scary, the things that appeared here were probably the least likely to be Chengdu.


    This is the street where we normally talk about funeral items. Thus, other than some people in the family who have met with mishaps, there would usually be people who would come here to beg for a Buddha statue, or people with a guilty conscience coming here to find some grand masters to calculate and something.


    When I was strolling around, I accidentally found this place. When I was curious about it, I walked in, but I didn''t expect that it was also because of this that I got to know Lao Xu.


    "Lao Xu! Lao Xu, are you there? "


    After seeing the familiar sign "Paper Shop", I stepped inside and shouted loudly.


    was a young Old Man who had just turned sixty years old and was morally greedy for cheap goods. Opening a paper plucking shop was equivalent to selling paper to a cow, but he earned all of his money from selling paper making money, and according to him, this was called "If one is willing to fight, if one is willing to accept it one is willing, I am happy."


    When I came in for a stroll, he actually tricked all the snacks in my possession and gave me a piece of yellow paper. He said that it was to ward off evil and refused to sell it for thousands of dollars.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when I looked at the talisman that even I couldn''t understand. But I had gotten to know Lao Xu from this, which allowed me to find a sense of hometown in this big city of Chengdu.


    "Brat, I''ve told you so many times. You''re not allowed to have a big name like Little Four (No big deal). You have to call him Grandpa Xu." Lao Xu is also a genuine old Sichuan, and he speaks the authentic Sichuan language, so I don''t need to use my Sichuan term when talking to him.


    "Grandpa Xu, where is the ha-ha [1] that grandpa can''t scam] little kids for snacks?" I rolled my eyes at him in annoyance.


    Embarrassed, he said to me, "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t mention this matter anymore? "You stinking brat, you''re talking about it again?"


    "Hehe, this is for you. Here, this is your milk." As I said that, I passed the box of milk that Zhang Kefan had just given me to him.


    Without the slightest bit of embarrassment, he took the milk.


    "Stinky brat, you haven''t been here for a few days, and now you''re bringing me milk as soon as you came. Is it some kind of evil water in your stomach?"


    The meaning of these words seemed to be similar to what I had told Zhang Kefan before. I laughed somewhat awkwardly and said to him: "Aiyo, aren''t we going to take the entrance exams soon? I don''t have the time to come visit you everyday."


    "That''s fine, read well ¡­"


    "However ¡­"


    My words collided with Lao Xu''s words. Lao Xu turned his head to look at me and said, "I knew you had bad intentions, you stinking brat. Say it, what''s the matter? Did you fancy that little girlfriend in class and want to ask me for a piece of fate and combination? "


    What are these people and what are these people? All of a sudden, I don''t know whether to laugh or cry at this unreliable Lao Xu, is this a elder''s words?


    "What are you talking about?" "I have serious business to ask the people in your line of work, and I guess only those in your line of work would understand ¡­"


    "Wait a minute, brat, I asked you what is'' our business''? Didn''t I already tell you that? Our business is the quintessence of traditional culture, which has been approved by the National Party Central Committee, do you know that? "


    "I know. "That''s why I''m saying that in your line of work, I didn''t say anything."


    "You ¡­" Lao Xu was choked up by my words, and immediately skipped over the topic, asking me what the hell was going on.


    Regarding Zhang Kefan''s illness, I really didn''t know how to explain it to him, so I simply told him everything that Sister Kexuan had told me, and also everything that I had observed for the past two years.


    Lao Xu, I still have faith in you. Although the "Burial Street" is also called the "Liar Street", and most of the people on this street only earn money because of the large amount of money they earn from their money. However, I cannot deny that the shopkeepers on this street all have this kind of money.


    Of course, I don''t know if it''s true or not, and even Lao Xu himself didn''t know about this. After all, Master told me before that there were still many liars in this business. If any one of the shopkeepers had true abilities, then Master wouldn''t have sighed so emotionally.


    After Lao Xu heard what I said, he frowned and said to me: "The situation you''re in is truly strange, I''ve been in this industry for so many years, yet I''ve never seen anything like this before. Wait a minute, I want to see if there''s anything similar. "


    I saw that Lao Xu was frowning and did not make a sound, just waiting for him to think.


    I looked at him going around the room looking for something, and estimated that he had waited for around half an hour before Lao Xu said to me: "Don''t be anxious, I''m afraid I have to take my time to look through the books here."


    With that said, Lao Xu pointed to a nearby four story bookshelf that was close to the wall.


    "So many books?! You have to find out until next year! "


    "Hurry up and make a hammer mark! "Let me assure you, will it be alright to find out before you take the exam?"


    "Got it!" I did not hesitate and immediately agreed. I told him that if I could not find out what was going on right now, I would have to go back first. Otherwise, my sister would worry about me later.


    If I can quietly deal with it, it would be for the best. But if it really doesn''t work, it''s not too late to tell Sister Kexuan. I think only she can ask Zhang Kefan to cooperate with me.


    After returning, Sister Kexuan didn''t even ask me what I was doing. I just knew that Zhang Kefan had already told him in advance.


    After finishing our meal, Zhang Kefan said to me in her usual indifferent tone: "In a while, I''ll go to your room and help you study."


    "Oh, thank you." He probably helped me greet Big Sister Xiaowen earlier, so I didn''t plan to reject him. Furthermore, if it wasn''t for her overbearing tone this morning, I wouldn''t have rejected her.


    "You told it to the Sister Kexuan for me?"


    "Don''t be too pleased with yourself. Help me do the rest of the homework, and we''ll settle it."


    "It can''t be, with a single sentence, I have to help you complete a month''s worth of lessons?!"


    She pursed her lips in a smile at my words, and I noticed that there were two dimples on each side of her face when she laughed. She was quite pretty.


    "What are you looking at!" "You''re not allowed to look!"


    She seemed to see me looking at her, and she snapped at me.


    I chuckled and stopped talking as I started to explain the topic to her.

 C58

    "The trapezoid area formula is the upper bottom plus the bottom multiplied by the height divided by the second. Do you understand? "Because there''s a rectangle after the next match, do you know ¡­"


    "Two is because of the vertical line. Look, isn''t it two triangles ¡­"


    "Motherf * cker, my god ¡­"


    After speaking for a while, I realized that Zhang Kefan''s foundation was truly not that good. Even the most basic trapezoid formula can''t be understood, but in the end, she actually forced my Sichuan words out.


    After talking to her for a while, I realized that I was even more tired than she was. If the air conditioner hadn''t been on in the room, I felt like I could have been sweating because of her.


    She was amused by my last phrase, Sichuan, and I was worried that her results would show during the final exam, making the Sister Kexuan unhappy. After all, there would be a parents'' meeting at that time. Teacher Hou was a typical teacher who liked good grades and hated bad grades.


    Just based on Zhang Kefan''s results in another month, she would definitely be called upon and criticized by Hou Ge in the clan elders'' meeting after the exam. At that time, Zhang Kefan''s lies would break by themselves. I can''t imagine how sad Sister Kexuan would be.


    Why are you laughing? I''m too lazy to speak Mandarin for you right now, but you already said that you want me to help you with your studies. At the very least, you have to listen to me when I''m learning.


    As I said that, Zhang Kefan started off laughing while trying to hold back her laughter, all the way until she started laughing out loud.


    I was so angry with her that I couldn''t say anything. I had to change my mouth again, and I waited for her to finish laughing before I went back to the topic.


    The rest of the month passed by in this manner for the most part. Zhang Kefan''s grades, which were made use of by me every night, actually soared among the papers one by one.


    Teacher Hou, who had always been uninterested in her, also praised her in his class for the first time. The students who had always played with her and did not have a good score all looked at her with very surprised eyes.


    However, she attributed all this to her own efforts, not mentioning the fact that I had helped her with her studies, but I was used to it, and it might have seemed strange to me if she had mentioned it.


    Aside from helping her learn, I would come home late almost every day. I would go to Lao Xu''s place to see if he had found anything, but every time, I would go there with hopes in my heart. However, what Lao Xu had said to me was always "Don''t worry, I''m looking into it right now."


    I could tell from Lao Xu''s messy bookshelf that he was really searching for something. It was only then that I realized that I had urged him too hard.


    The word on the blackboard inside the classroom was, "One day before the exam."


    Teacher Hou said that we will take a day off before the exam. He told us to adjust ourselves and come to the school for the exam on the last day.


    It was the same as before. After packing my bag, I was prepared to leave, but now, it could even be said to be the time when my eyebrows are burning with anger. The most terrifying thing is that Lao Xu still did not manage to find out anything.


    "Lao Xu! Did you find out? We have to take the exam the day after tomorrow. "


    "Don''t worry, I just found it, but I''m not too sure. I have to check it out first." Hearing my shouts, Lao Xu put on his reading glasses and ran out of the room with a book in his hand.


    "Go take a look?" Where to look? It can''t be my home, right? " Honestly speaking, I was in a rather difficult situation, because Sister Kexuan and Zhang Kefan were at home together after all, and I didn''t tell them what this was about. With Zhang Kefan''s personality, if she knew that it was because she was sick, she would definitely not let Lao Xu in to take a look.


    "I''m not going to your house, I''m going to lose your neighborhood, or I''m going to have to go downstairs."


    "Then when are you going to go?" I asked him.


    Lao Xu took off his glasses and put it in his pocket, then said to me: "You stinking brat, weren''t you in a hurry the whole day? "Then let''s go!"


    "Got it!"


    After saying that, Lao Xu immediately closed the door and took the book.


    "What are you doing with that book?"


    "I am a paper maker, not a feng shui master. Do you think I am good at marking? For the past month I''ve had to go and see if it fits the book. "


    I know it all at once, but did Lao Xu start researching feng shui in this one month?


    Wait a minute, Feng Shui? It was only then that I realized what had happened and immediately asked Lao Xu, "Do you think that there''s a problem with my sister''s Feng Shui?"


    "I don''t think so. I''ve checked for the past month, and excluding ghosts, that would mean Feng Shui''s problem. There won''t be a third reason. And the thing I''ve just checked on also happens to be related to Feng Shui."


    "What the hell is this Feng Shui?" As soon as I mentioned Feng Shui, I remembered the "Golden Carp Turning over" corpse rearing ground that I met with Master a few years ago. My entire body was covered in goosebumps.


    Lao Xu kept flipping through the books as he walked, and he said to me: "I can only tell you that this Feng Shui is called ''Scattering Sand'', and I can''t explain it to you in two words. You still have a day tomorrow, I''ll go take a look first, and tell you the details tomorrow."


    "Scattering quicksand?" The name didn''t sound that scary, but it shouldn''t be something to harm.


    As they walked, they discussed with Lao Xu. In a short while, they arrived under "Sunlight Home".


    "Sunshine Home" was the name of the district that Sister Kexuan lived in. There were a few buildings there, so it could be considered a medium-sized district.


    Lao Xu circled around Sunlight Home''s few buildings a few times, and said to me: "Let''s go up to the roof to take a look."


    Taking the elevator, they arrived at the top very quickly.


    The height of the buildings was about the same, I didn''t even notice it from a high vantage point, and when I stood at a higher vantage point, I realized that there were six buildings in total. The fifth building looked like a pentagram, while the Sister Kexuan''s house was surrounded by the other five buildings, looking like it was filled with stars surrounding the moon.


    "All Stars Arching Moon" is also a formation recorded on San Qing Book s, it is also a type of Feng Shui terrain, but I know it definitely isn''t like this.


    "Although I''m not Feng Shui sir, this kind of building construction, in front, back, left, and right, is completely empty. It doesn''t collect money or leave any air, and you still need to build a building in the middle to block the wind. This is simply a big taboo. Who the hell is looking at Feng Shui in such a mess!"


    Lao Xu''s words confused me. I didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    He explained to me, "It''s reasonable to say that the wind will take away wealth and luck and should be blocked, but this building built according to the situation of the five stars is destined to have no straight line of wind. Once the wind rises, it will gather in the middle of the five buildings and form an invisible cyclone."


    It''s kind of like the sunken thing from an hourglass of sand. Although there aren''t any obvious harmful effects during this period of time, as time passes, it will lead to a weak fire, which is also what we call frail and sickly bodies. If it goes on for many years, it would be the origin of the terminal illness that we usually talk about.


    "Anyone who knows a little bit should know that in the middle of these five buildings, there is a flowing water source that can slowly carry away the airflow, or something that can counteract the airflow."


    Hearing Lao Xu''s words, I started to understand why the feng shui here was called "Scattering Sand".


    The airflow gathered but did not disperse. However, it lacked a way to disperse the airflow. If it did not, the airflow would be like quicksand, slowly devouring the person in the middle of the airflow.


    I told Lao Xu my thoughts and asked him if that was what I meant.


    After Lao Xu heard what I said, he nodded his head and said, "Okay! That''s right, it''s almost what you mean, you little brat, you have to understand Old Man, that''s about it, after all, paper tying is my specialty, and I don''t want anyone to understand Feng Shui or anything like that.


    I also know what Lao Xu had done for the past month, so I told him: "Aiya, Lao Xu, why are we still talking about what you''re doing, after this is over, I''ll treat you to a good meal."


    "Got it!" Lao Xu seemed to be waiting for me to say that.


    "But you have to tell me first, before you can do anything. And why is it that only Zhang Kefan has problems, no one else has any problems."

 C59

    He did not expect Lao Xu to tell him that he doesn''t know either, but he said that he will ask Lao Sun after he gets back, maybe he will know something about it.


    Lao Sun was the owner of another shop on the same street as the burial items store. Usually, he made a living by helping people read Feng Shui''s life and was also a rich owner who did not get along well with Lao Xu.


    If Lao Xu is able to help me, he would definitely help me. Moreover, it''s already getting late, so I should go back. Otherwise, the Sister Kexuan would definitely ask me about it this time.


    I pretended to be stupid as I smiled and fooled him. The suspicion on Sister Kexuan''s face was probably also due to him trusting me, so she didn''t ask any further. However, if it was like this every day, even I knew that it wouldn''t make sense.


    Thus, I bid farewell to Lao Xu and returned first. Just as I turned a corner, Zhang Kefan jumped out to block my way.


    "What are you doing?" I said to her. Do you know how scary it is? "


    She looked at me suspiciously and said, "Tell me, what did you do after school every afternoon for the past month? All of them coming home so late? "


    "Why are you here? Are you secretly following me? " If she was really following me this afternoon, then he should know about Lao Xu too right? All at once I wanted to explain to him.


    When he heard I said that she was following me, his face was filled with displeasure. His red face instantly flushed red as he angrily said, "Pui!" Who wants to follow you? I''m here to help big sister see what you''re doing, so I can go back and report to her! And once you leave school so quickly, I can''t even keep up with you. I''ll lose you before we even get to Sunlight Home. "


    Hearing her say so, I secretly heave a sigh of relief. It seems that her health really isn''t good. On the way back, it was true that I was anxious. Thus, I basically jogged all the way back.


    With her current physique, it''ll be hard for her to catch up to me.


    "So you''ve been waiting for me here?"


    Zhang Kefan nodded with a serious face and said: "That''s right, so you must tell me what exactly you''ve been doing for the past month!"


    "Big Sis, do you need to go that far?" What am I going to do? Do you have to mind me? Alright, alright, I''m not going to rob again. Let''s go home. "


    I wanted to fool her like this, so I kept talking while walking forward. Who knew that she would suddenly grab me behind her, tugging at me and saying, "I don''t care, you have to tell me today, or else I will tell the Sister Kexuan everything."


    I didn''t take her words seriously. Was she done with me? It seems like she has never fought with me before, and as for telling the Sister Kexuan this, if there''s really a problem with Zhang Kefan cooperating, I will definitely tell the Sister Kexuan, so I''m not afraid of her using the Sister Kexuan to pressure me.


    Thus, I ignored her and just walked forward. I forcefully pulled her behind me as she jogged forward.


    Then, with a "Zi ~" sound, I felt a chill on my back. I knew that my clothes must have been torn by Zhang Kefan.


    "Aiya!"


    Turning around, I didn''t even say anything before she shrieked from behind me and squatted on the ground with her hands covering her face.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Wasn''t it just his clothes being torn? Don''t cry. " If she did cry, I''d be done for.


    Who would have thought that she would cover her face and say to me, "You''re the one who''s crying. Aiya, stop talking. Go home and change your clothes first. You''re so shy."


    Shame? I turned my head to look at the tattered clothes. Back in my hometown, it was normal for him to bathe in the river with Ergouzi and the others bare-chested. What was there to be embarrassed about?


    I didn''t understand, but she told me to go first, which suited me perfectly. I didn''t want to talk to her here.


    When I returned home, the Sister Kexuan immediately asked me, "Kefan still hasn''t come back yet?"


    I casually said, "It''s at the back and will be coming up soon."


    Who would have thought that Sister Kexuan would ask me what was going on with the clothes on my back? Did she fight with someone else?


    I stared blankly for a moment, I really didn''t think about what to say. I can''t exactly say that Zhang Kefan tore this stick for me, since she would surely rebuke Zhang Kefan again by acting like that.


    So I said it was the physical education class when the exercise accidentally tore.


    At this time, Zhang Kefan pushed open the door and walked in with a completely red face. I didn''t understand why her face was so red all of a sudden, but what was important was that she was standing at the door, and I couldn''t see Sister Kexuan at the kitchen entrance.


    She suddenly said in a low voice: "I''m guessing that Sister Kexuan is in the room. Quickly go and change your clothes."


    I awkwardly rolled my eyes as I looked at Sister Kexuan and said, "Sister Kexuan, I''ll be going in to change my clothes."


    After that, without giving Sister Kexuan any time to speak, I drilled into the room like a wisp of smoke. As soon as I changed my clothes, I was wondering if Zhang Kefan would expose the lie that I had told these past month about me studying at school.


    After all, I was the one who told Zhang Kefan that I was late to school, so he asked her to tell Sister Kexuan that I would study in school for a while longer.


    When it was dinner time, I kept looking at Zhang Kefan, but she kept on eating without paying attention to me. On the other hand, Sister Kexuan hesitated for a long time before sincerely saying to me, "Xiao Fang, where are you studying? Xiaowen handed you over to me, then I will take responsibility for it. You must learn to be obedient, understand? "


    God knows what she said to Sister Kexuan!


    At night, when I was giving her pointers, I would ask her what exactly she had said to Sister Kexuan. She ignored me and I threatened to tell the whole class about you tearing my clothes apart if you didn''t tell me.


    Hearing me say this, her face immediately blushed again. I felt that it was quite fun, this person could actually blush so fast.


    She just told me that she told the Sister Kexuan that she took great care of me at school and was even supervising my studies. As soon as I refused to study and had to run out to play near the entrance exams, she pulled me to the ground and tore my clothes off.


    After listening to her, I didn''t even know what kind of expression I had on my face. Anyway, I felt as if a huge basin of dung had been pressed down on my head. How much hatred would I have to suffer in order to frame me like that? I also finally understood what Sister Kexuan meant when she said that during the meal.


    But can I? In the end, she could only hold her nose and accept it. In the words of her master, she would be more sensible when she grew up.


    The second day, after just finishing breakfast, I once again sneaked into Lao Xu''s house, only to discover that Lao Xu was already standing next to another Old Man who was around his height.


    "Look, you lost. Give me ten dollars!" I''ve already calculated the death rate. When he leaves this morning, he will definitely be the first one to come here. "


    The moment I walked over, I saw the person that I didn''t really know asking Lao Xu for money, and Lao Xu had a bitter face as he took out ten pieces and gave them to him.


    He said to me as he handed over the money, "What the hell are you doing here so early? The birthmark? "


    I awkwardly smiled and said: "It''s an urgent matter. Aiya, Lao Xu, I already want to treat you to a meal, why do you care about the 10 yuan?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. You old swindler cheated money every day, yet you''re actually arguing with me about the ten yuan."


    When Lao Xu heard this, he immediately exploded in anger. He picked up the Sichuan language with relatives and started cursing at the person beside him, who also responded unambiguously to Lao Xu.


    Looking at the situation, I can roughly guess that this person should be the Feng Shui gentleman that Lao Xu mentioned yesterday who had some real ability.


    I couldn''t interrupt them either, waiting for them to finish arguing before we went back to the building in the middle of Sunlight Home, which was the roof of which Sister Kexuan''s house was located.


    Along the way to the elevator, the two immortals'' stiff mouths never stopped, causing me a headache.


    When we finally reach the top, both Lao Sun and Lao Sun were no longer quarreling. I instantly felt that my ears had become a lot clearer.


    Lao Sun was much more professional than Lao Xu. He took out a compass from his backpack and walked over here sometimes, then over there. He wandered around for a long time.


    Only then did he say to Lao Xu and I: "What the Old God Slayer said is correct. This place is indeed a purely man-made wind and water terrain."


    "Is there no solution?" When I heard Lao Sun say such definite words, I immediately asked him.


    Lao Sun looked at Lao Xu complacently, and said: "Of course there''s a way, I''m not like some people who are divine sticks!"

 C60

    "You old Lan, who are you calling a godly guy?" Lao Xu''s face and neck immediately turned red, and he stretched out his hand, wanting to fight with Lao Sun.


    "Are we going to fight? "Come on, I''m afraid you won''t make it ¡­" Seeing Lao Xu like that, Lao Sun also rolled up his sleeves as soon as he put down his compass.


    These two people are really ¡­


    I rolled my eyes and hurriedly stood in between the two of them. In the end, what happened over there is more important. You guys better pay attention to your image.


    The two of them were finally done cleaning up when Lao Sun said to me, "The Feng Shui Formation of ''Scattering Sand'' has a sand eye in the air, it''s like a conical shaped eye that''s suspended in the air with the tip pointing downwards. The eye is at the tip, and if my guess is correct, your sister''s room should be just right on top of that eye that''s suspended in the air."


    "That''s why only your sister in the whole building has such obvious signs of weakness and disease."


    "Then why don''t we break it?"


    "If you only want to settle things in a short period of time, you can ask your sister to move to another room, but I suggest you move out of that building, otherwise it will be more troublesome in the future." "But I don''t know what to do exactly, so I''ll tell you the truth. I''m like that old stick, we''re both half filled with water, that''s all I can help you with."


    Lao Sun finally came up with a temporary solution. I don''t have any specific plans to implement it, but at least it won''t be as frightening.


    Just as we were prepared to return, Zhang Kefan was panting lightly as she stood in front of me. It was as if she had climbed up a very tall building, but didn''t they have an elevator?


    "You ¡­" Again, I was startled by her uncanny ability, and the first thought in my head was, Did she hear what we had just said?


    "Why are you here?" I turned around and looked at Lao Xu and Lao Sun, using my eyes to tell them that this was my sister.


    Zhang Kefan calmed her breathing and said to me: "These words should be asked by me right? Why are you here? Is this related to your coming home late in the past month? "


    Hearing her question, I heaved a sigh of relief. After hearing her question, I knew that she had not heard my conversation with Lao Xu and the rest. Even if I were to beat her to death, I would never tell her about it.


    It''s not like you don''t know that I don''t have any childhood friends in class, so in these two years, I''ve met these two widowed old grandpas, so when I had nothing to do, I would chat with them and accompany them in training. It''s not like that, they said that they wanted to exercise, so I climbed up the stairs to take a look at the scenery.


    Zhang Kefan looked at me skeptically, supported by her hand against the wall beside him, and said: "I don''t care what you do, but please be careful. Tomorrow is the exam."


    I was going to say that she seemed to be the one who should be worried about me, but when I saw her panting, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    "This girl''s body doesn''t seem to be very good. We need to exercise more. Look at her, she''s like us. She usually runs and jumps when she doesn''t have anything to do."


    "That''s right, we are both at the same age, and our health is still so good. So is Xiao Fang, do you not know that you are his friend?"


    I told Lao Xu about my relationship with the Sister Kexuan family, so he knew that Zhang Kefan was not my sister.


    Zhang Kefan lightly coughed twice, and said to Lao Xu: "Hello grandfather, I''m He Fang''s classmate."


    I saw that she seemed to be panting heavily and even started to cough. I asked her, "Just how did you do that? I''ve never seen you so out of breath in the past, are you alright? "


    It was a little after ten o''clock, and the sun was high in the sky, and it was on our faces, too, and I could see the unusual flush in her cheeks, which seemed to have deepened a little.


    She looked at me and walked back. She didn''t say anything, but just as she took two steps, her body swayed and she was about to fall.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up! Get him up! "


    "You scum, hurry up!"


    I was also very quick at that moment. Accompanied by Lao Xu and Lao Sun''s anxious shouts, I immediately rushed over to support her.


    As soon as I held her up, I felt as if she had been touched, and her face turned red, as if she wanted to drip water. I don''t know why she likes to blush so much.


    "Let me go!"


    At this time, Lao Xu and Lao Sun walked over, and Lao Sun said to Zhang Kefan: "Little girl, your physique seems to be very weak, could it be that you were born like this? Maybe I can help you. "


    "I''m fine!"


    She shook me off and went downstairs.


    "Hey, there''s an elevator over there!" He had more than 30 floors. If he were to go down directly, he would have to go up more than 10 flights of stairs even if he were to go home.


    "The elevator is broken!" She still didn''t even raise her head as she coldly said this to me.


    The elevator broke?! I was stunned for a moment. Weren''t we all fine when we came up? So what if it''s broken? Could it be that she walked up here?!


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was possible. With her physique, I couldn''t think of any other things that could cause her to be so breathless.


    I thought about how she kept asking me what the hell I was doing. Had she been following me since I left the house today? Then we went upstairs and the elevator broke down, and he went all the way up to the top thirty floors. Because of her health, she walked all the way to the top floor.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible!


    Lao Xu and Lao Sun followed behind me, I followed behind Zhang Kefan. After going down to the fifth or sixth floor, she started to rest, and I did not leave, but waited for her.


    "Are you overjoyed to see me in such a sickly state?"


    I couldn''t understand why she would ask me like this, so I replied, "You''re sick and I don''t have the money, so why should I be happy? On the other hand, if you are sick, Sister Kexuan will not be happy, and then I will be unhappy, so I actually hope that you can get better soon. "


    "You think I''ll believe you?"


    "Believe it or not, that''s your problem. I''m just answering your question." I shrugged my shoulders and gave her a nonchalant look, then sat down on the steps and waited for her.


    "Who cares about you? Leave!" After a moment of silence, she pointed at me and yelled.


    I just don''t understand why she likes to look for trouble like that. If it wasn''t for Sister Kexuan worrying about me leaving, based on her usual attitude towards me, I wouldn''t even bother to look after her.


    She walked for almost half an hour before she was done. When she got home, she immediately lay down on the sofa and fell asleep in a short while.


    At this time, I went to find Sister Kexuan, who was coincidentally resting in his room, and told her everything. I had never intended to hide this from Sister Kexuan in the first place, and I also knew that the most urgent matter now was to have Zhang Kefan leave this room first. I felt that I would be able to resolve the rest of the matters since I was a San Qing Book.


    But before that, he still had to ask the Sister Kexuan for her opinion.


    When Sister Kexuan heard that I had been doing this for Zhang Kefan''s body for the past month, her eyes immediately turned red. I hurriedly told her, "Now that I have found the reason and found a way to deal with it, you should be happy, Sister Kexuan. Don''t cry. I wanted to cry the moment you cried. "


    Sister Kexuan was suddenly amused by me and said: "Although I don''t know if what you said is true, but I would rather believe it to be true than not. Even if we try it, it won''t be lacking meat.


    Sister Kexuan said that Zhang Kefan would sleep with her for the time being and would move after we finish our exams.


    I told Sister Kexuan that I still needed to go out this afternoon. Sister Kexuan agreed, and didn''t ask me what I wanted to do, so of course I wouldn''t say.


    I remember that there are some things inside the San Qing Book that should be able to help Zhang Kefan temporarily, but I can''t remember the specifics. This afternoon, I need to find a quiet place to study the San Qing Book in my brain to find a way to break it.

 C61

    After lunch, I took out a few hundred yuan from my own little treasury and left. Before I left, I wrote a note and stuffed it into Zhang Kefan''s mouth, in other words, let her use this half a day to study and study properly, tomorrow would be the exam, if she continues like this for half a day, she probably won''t be able to attend tomorrow''s exam.


    I remembered that when Lao Xu was free, he liked to drink small wine and nibble on roasted chicken. Thus, I bought him two roasted chickens and a bottle of wine with the words "Fenggu" written on it.


    When I went to Lao Xu''s place, Lao Sun had already returned, so he gave the roasted chicken to Lao Xu and told him: "I will be taking the examination in two days, but I still have some matters to take care of this afternoon, so I can''t treat you to a meal. You can just eat the roasted chicken and drink some wine!"


    Lao Xu was still in that state, laughing mischievously as he received the roast chicken and wine. After that, he broke off a piece of the chicken leg and stuffed it into his mouth, saying to me, "I just haven''t had lunch yet and am waiting for you."


    After swallowing, he said to me, "I say, can a twelve or thirteen-year-old kid show me some of his looks? All day long, he''s like this, what''s the point of ''I have something to take care of in the afternoon.'' Look how serious he is, he doesn''t even have a hint of childishness in him."


    I just reminded him not to finish it all by himself and also gave Lao Sun some, but I saw that he didn''t seem to have any other possibilities. I''ll make it up to Lao Sun in the future.


    Up till now, Lao Xu and Lao Sun are only able to help me.


    Furthermore, I also know that whether it is Lao Xu or Lao Sun, they are both people who master calls "Blue Way", and they are also people who swindle others. It was true that he had a little skill, but that skill couldn''t be used by Fara. It could only be used to trick those rich families.


    However, both Lao Xu and Lao Xu are good people, just like how they helped me this time, maybe they also helped others within their means.


    After leaving Lao Xu''s house, I wandered the streets, the San Qing Book in my mind flipping through the books quickly. What Lao Sun said, I can think of a way to lure the air currents in Zhang Kefan''s room if I were to temporarily solve the problem.


    After all, the Sister Kexuan also said that we would move out of here the moment the exam ends.


    What I am worried about is whether Zhang Kefan''s body will be alright during tomorrow''s exam. She''s not like this for one or two days, it''s just that she won''t be staying in that room that forms the trachoma tonight, I don''t think that she will have any big effects.


    At the beginning, I thought if the Cracking Fouling Calming Talisman would be able to help her, but this thing seemed to be here to guard against ghosts, and the Feng Shui problem might even be solved with a Cbreaking Calming Talisman.


    "Birth of the five elements?" "This is ¡­"


    "Ya!"


    Just as I saw something useful, I felt a pain in my head, and I couldn''t help but cry out. Perhaps I was just thinking while walking when I bumped into a tree. The passersby were all amused by me.


    But I don''t have time to worry about that right now. I just saw something useful, and I don''t want to just let it go.


    I immediately ran to a nearby chair and sat down, continuing to read.


    The five elements are at odds with each other:


    The wood that makes fire is warm, it buries itself in the fire, it makes fire; the fire that makes fire can burn wood; the wood that makes fire can burn ash; the ash that makes fire makes earth; the earth that makes gold, the gold that makes stone, it makes mountain; the earth that makes mountain, it makes stone, it makes gold; the gold that makes water, it has less yin energy, it drains water, it sells gold, it makes water; the mountain that makes water, it makes water; the water that makes wood that makes water, it makes water.


    I read this paragraph and summed it up simply: Wood makes fire, fire makes earth, earth makes gold, metal makes water, water makes wood.


    There was a way! Seeing this, I finally thought of a good idea.


    As long as I know what Zhang Kefan is of the Five Elements and let her wear something that they are related to each other, I can guarantee that she won''t get any problems for a few days given that the two of them are compatible.


    Thinking about this, I immediately headed towards home. Calculating eight characters into five elements was the beginning of divination, and after looking at San Qing Book for a few years, I''m actually still not bad. At least eight words is no problem for me right now.


    It only took me around an hour to get home, so when I went back home, the Sister Kexuan always asked me, "You''re back so soon?"


    I said it was a small matter, then I asked Sister Kexuan if Zhang Kefan''s birthday was on the eighth day of the third month of the third lunar month in 1997. Here, two years had passed in a neither cold nor hot manner with Zhang Kefan, even though I remembered, at the most crucial moment, I also did not have the guts to ask, so I decided to clarify it first.


    Sister Kexuan was right. She even told me that it was eight o''clock, then asked me what I wanted to do?


    I said that I can''t exactly say that I''m going to count to eight for Zhang Kefan, right?


    I said I would ask and went to my room.


    I had a headache. When I was back home, there was still a calendar to look at, so it was much easier for me. But this thing didn''t seem to be in the city anymore, so I had to slowly push it in my head.


    97, too...


    And then I pushed it in my head, and it took me a while to put it out,


    Birthday (Lunar Calendar): Ding Chou Nian, March, 8th, Chenchen


    Eight words: Ding Chou, A Chen, Xiao Xiaofeng, Nang Chen


    And then: Ding Chou, A Chen, Xiao Xiaofeng, Nang Chen.


    Five Elements: Fire Earth, Fire Earth, Wood Earth, Water Earth


    In the lunar calendar, March and January were spring, and March was the last month of spring. The eighth day of March was the beginning of summer, and the spring was the beginning of summer.


    So the word "eight" was weak, the word "eight" was "wood."


    "Oh my god!" He shouted and pushed it out.


    Although I can, but usually I haven''t been pushed by others, this is the first time, it took me almost half an hour to finish what looked like a small result.


    But Zhang Kefan''s physique is weak, so I plan to get Zhang Kefan to bring along an object that belongs to the five elements of water, water and wood. That way, we can have some use for each other.


    Lao Xu often said something when he was trying to scam others. There has never been a coincidence in this world, there is only fate and karma, and when people do things, the heavens will see, thus it is fate that we can meet each other.


    However, sometimes I know that as long as I feel that Lao Xu''s words make sense, then it means that I have fallen into Lao Xu''s trap, and that the other large land masses will all be led away by the nose.


    What talisman 999? If fate wills it, we will take you in for 666, to take a lucky number and the like. Those are indeed large sums of money, and each one of them even seemed to have picked up a big deal.


    After Lao Xu sent all those people away, he immediately took off his profound mask and changed his expression to one of his usually greedy and cheap face.


    I didn''t know that I was suddenly reminded of Lao Xu, but the thing that made me feel aggrieved was that what he said was reasonable.


    Since Zhang Kefan would appear in the room with trachoma, it was just as Lao Xu said, this could be the cause and effect.


    Master once said that our existence is an anomaly, so those who receive our help by chance may be unintentionally changed by fate, but whether it is good or bad is unknown.


    If that were the case, if not for me appearing here, Zhang Kefan would truly be in great trouble. I didn''t even dare think further, because the outcome would truly be unbearable for others.


    What Lao Sun said was right, if he lived in this room for many years, it might really be the beginning of his terminal illness.


    It seems that I have really done a great thing this time. I just don''t know if this can be counted as the Yinde which teacher said.


    Forget it, there was a need to use a hammer when thinking about it!


    I shook my head. It wasn''t hard to find something that belonged to the water attribute, but the hard part was getting Zhang Kefan to bring it along.


    Looks like I won''t be able to count on Sister Kexuan to take action after all.


    Just as I was thinking about it, the door opened and Zhang Kefan stood at the entrance looking at me with her pale face.

 C62

    "I say, can you not be like this all the time? It will really scare the person to death! "


    "You wrote this to me?" she asked me, holding up the slip of paper.


    I nodded and said that I had written it, then I saw that she was looking at me with an unwavering expression. I asked her, "What is she going to do now?"


    Instead of answering my question, she asked me, "Do you think I''m following you again?"


    I said there was one reason, but that was secondary. It was mainly because of the exam. You can read more now, but I didn''t expect you to sleep until I came back.


    I was afraid that she might or might not have anything to do with me, so I added, "Of course, it''s up to you if you don''t look."


    Every time I saw her so sick, I couldn''t bear to take revenge on her, even though she was usually really hateful, and I really hated her.


    After all, this kind of unreasonable and bullying was really unbearable, no! Or rather, it should be bullying me, occasionally embarrassing me in class, so many times I wanted to stand up and point at her nose and hit her back, but I held it back.


    However, since I gave her the supplementary questions this month, the time she spent mocking me in class had gradually decreased.


    Once I overheard the girl she was playing with ask him why he hadn''t bullied me recently, and she replied that it was pointless to bully me all the time.


    No matter what, she didn''t come to find trouble with me. I was really free, thank God, so I spent the last month feeling exceptionally comfortable.


    After I replied her, she seemed to still want to say something, but Sister Kexuan was calling her from the outside, so she turned around and went into the living room. I immediately went to look for Lao Xu, and we followed her out.


    Sister Kexuan told Zhang Kefan not to sleep in her room tonight, and that she would sleep with her for a few days. After a few days, we would have to find another place to stay.


    Zhang Kefan was completely confused by these words. When she asked Sister Kexuan what kind of person she was, she said rather awkwardly: "About this ¡­ I went to find the fortuneteller to calculate it for you and Xiao Fang. The fortuneteller said that if you change your bed today and go to sleep, you will perform exceptionally well during tomorrow''s exam.


    "Elder sister, you didn''t believe in these things before, why did you think of telling us our fates this time?" As she spoke, Zhang Kefan glanced at me.


    "This... "This sister here also wants to seek some good fortune. The exam is more important, she occasionally trusts us and doesn''t get anything." Sister Kexuan held Zhang Kefan''s hand and said: "Anyways, you can sleep with big sister tonight."


    I interrupted and said, "This is all thanks to the good intentions of the Sister Kexuan and it''s not like we''re lacking a piece of meat. Just listen to the Sister Kexuan! If it were me, I would have gone to sleep with him."


    "Pui!" "You wish!"


    Zhang Kefan glared at me and said, "Don''t even think about it, go sleep in your dog nest! I want to sleep with my sister. "


    I was already used to her attitude, and since she said it in such a manner, I just shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly. I stood up and said to Sister Kexuan: "I''m going out again, I''ll be back before dinner."


    "Go ahead, go ahead. The little ghost seems to be busy all day long. I really don''t know what you''re busy with all day."


    "Where are you going?"


    Hearing Sister Kexuan''s words, the moment I walked to the door, I heard Zhang Kefan''s voice. I turned around and pointed at the slip of paper in her hand that hadn''t been thrown away yet, and then left without saying anything.


    After leaving home, I directly went to Lao Xu''s paper sacking shop. When I went there, Lao Xu was drinking wine on the table and gnawing on a roasted chicken.


    Seeing me, he handed me the chicken leg that he had just taken a bite of and asked, "Do you want to eat it?"


    I didn''t want to eat the things he ate, so I shook my head and said, "It''s worth it. You eat by yourself, so I came over to ask you if you got anything."


    He picked up his wine cup and took a sip before asking, "What''s this? Just with this roasted chicken and wine, other than the stars and moon in the sky, I''ll think of a way to get everything else for you!"


    At this moment, I was too lazy to chat with him. "I don''t know either, but it''s a small object. It''s best if it can be hung on one''s body. The most important thing is that it must belong to the five elements."


    "A small object. To be able to hang it on my body, I need to have a consciousness and also need to have five elements ¡­"


    Lao Xu carried the request of me like a chicken in his mouth, then swallowed the meat in his mouth and said to me: "You bunch of kids, I''m afraid you''re just dreaming, the first two are still okay, where will I go to find the last two, even if I have them, I''ll definitely take them as treasures for the shop, so I''ll just hand them over to you!"


    "Does that mean you don''t have this thing here?"


    He ate the last piece of meat from the chicken leg and threw the bone into the trash can beside him. Then he drank the remaining wine in the cup in one gulp before nodding.


    Then he told me, "The last two things you mentioned are destined to be different from the others. People who are rich and powerful usually have these things, and a large part of the reason why they can become rich is because of the spiritual nature of the thing they own. So even if I know that it exists, it is impossible for them to take it out."


    Since Lao Xu doesn''t have it, then what should I do? Lao Sun is the same type of person as Lao Xu, so I don''t think that Lao Sun would have one either.


    I didn''t have any idea. I couldn''t let her put a plastic bag of water in it tomorrow, let alone her. I wouldn''t do such a weird thing.


    Lao Xu asked me if it was because of Zhang Kefan, and I didn''t want him to know that I pushed out such a huge pile of stuff, so I just said no, it was someone from my sister''s company looking for me.


    Just as I finished speaking, Lao Xu used his oily hands to pat me, and said to me: "You even lied to me, hurry up and tell me the truth, otherwise I won''t even help you."


    Although I didn''t know that he knew I was lying, I was more concerned about the second half of what he said. Did he mean that he had a way of helping me? But didn''t he say he didn''t have the mark I wanted? Then he can help me?


    I told him my idea. He suddenly chuckled and said to me, "I really don''t have what you want, but I know that there is."


    "What do you mean yes?"


    I immediately asked him if there really was a way for me to borrow it.


    "Don''t worry about it. Do you want to borrow it when you have it?"


    I nodded, that''s what I thought, and I nodded when he said it was true.


    However, I didn''t expect that Lao Xu would laugh and say to me, "You better give up on this idea. I just said that it''s impossible for you to borrow this kind of thing, so if you really want it or want to borrow it for a few days, you have to listen to me and get it."


    "Right, are you in a hurry?"


    "Tomorrow is the exam, aren''t you in a hurry?" As soon as I said it, I felt I had slipped.


    As expected, Lao Xu smiled at me, and scolded me: "Why are you being so stubborn, it''s just for your sister, I don''t even know what kind of person you are thinking all day, you''re still not willing to admit it."


    I felt that my face was a little hot, and I didn''t want to continue picking up Lao Xu''s words, so I waited for him to speak.


    "Since you already said that you are very anxious, then I can''t do anything about it. Do you want to listen to me? It''s almost 4 in the afternoon, we don''t have much time left."


    I also knew that time was of the essence, I thought that Lao Xu would not lie to me, so I agreed without hesitation. Then, I asked him: "Do you want to do something?"


    Lao Xu laughed, that smile was too familiar, every time there was a large sum of money coming to his door, he would smile like that.


    "One to deceive, one to steal. You choose."

 C63

    I didn''t expect Lao Xu to actually reveal these two methods, steal? Deceiving? What kind of stupid idea was this?


    Lao Xu just told me that he has a loyal customer, Director Huang, and there''s something in his hands that I want.


    While I was hesitating, Lao Xu suddenly spoke to me from the side:


    Last time, I think he must have done something bad. He came to find me in a hurry and asked me to keep going to his house to tell him what it was about. I don''t want you to know.


    "I just gave him a ''blessings'' after casually opening the altar. At that time, I casually said, ''If there''s anything with spirit, it would be even better''. Originally, I wanted to sell the dog tooth I picked up to him as a wolf tooth."


    "I didn''t think he would suddenly take out a very beautiful box from his desk. After opening the box, he showed me a thumb-sized glass bead inside, and even asked me if I wanted that."


    "Actually, I don''t know anything, but even if I don''t know anything, I can tell that the thing he took out is definitely not an ordinary thing, because holding it in my hand is like holding a block of ice. It''s very cold, and there''s even something like mist floating inside it."


    "He just told me that he spent a huge sum of money to buy it and prepared to give it to a customer. According to the people who sold it to him, they said that it was some kind of a Ice Essence and it couldn''t even melt normal flames.


    "At that time, I told him that this was a good thing, don''t give it to anyone, it''s not something money can buy, heh! I didn''t expect that you would get lucky now. "


    After Lao Xu finished speaking, he looked at me, and his last sentence was as though as long as I agreed to it, I could get that whatever Ice Essence in my hands.


    Whether it''s cheating or stealing, these are all things that I am unwilling to do. I believe that Master, Big Sister Xiaowen and the Sister Kexuan are all not willing for me to go and steal them.


    But...


    I turned around and asked Lao Xu: "That Director Huang you were talking about, if we don''t get that Ice Essence in a few days, will there be any problems?"


    Hearing my question, Lao Xu laughed and said to me: "Since you''re asking this question, are you still going to listen to my solution?"


    I shook my head and said to Lao Xu: "No, I actually want you to use your ''Xu Half Immortal'' title to borrow it, can I?"


    Hearing my words, Lao Xu frowned for a moment, and then said to me, "Being able to borrow it is obviously the best result, but have you thought about it, brat? If we don''t borrow it, then it would only cause us to be on guard, and even if you want to steal it later, it will be extremely difficult, but if you really want me to borrow it, then it''s not like I can''t borrow the Old Man."


    Then, I became a little uncertain and noticed that this guy was really worrying me to death.


    "I guess you are also thinking about tomorrow''s exam for your sister. Take a look at it yourself. It''s already four-thirty and you don''t have much time left! Hurry up and make up your mind. " Lao Xu pointed to the clock on his wall and said to me.


    After thinking about it, I still feel that Zhang Kefan is more important. If Lao Xu really has a way to trick that Ice Essence over, then I''ll just treat it as borrowing it for a few days. At that time, I''ll return it to him.


    So I directly asked Lao Xu: "You said you want to cheat? Do you need my help? "


    Stealing and deceiving, I still feel that it is better to cheat. The difficulty of stealing is definitely the greatest and also the most risky.


    Lao Xu laughed and said: "I knew that you wanted to pick this one. There isn''t much time left, we''ll go as we please, we''ll go to my room to retrieve all my belongings. I''ll go change my clothes first, this time I''ll see if I can scam him or not."


    Master''s things were all neatly packed in a suitcase. Because he usually didn''t touch them, he could just take them when he wanted to use them.


    "Director Huang''s residential area is a very high-end place, it''s still a long way to go, even if there''s no traffic jam, it would take at least half an hour. Let''s go immediately, I''ll tell you what exactly is on the car."


    When Lao Xu took over the luggage from me, his messy hair had already been neatly combed. He was already wearing his professional attire ¡ª ¡ª Middle Mountains Robe


    Actually, I don''t know what Zhongshan suit is, but it looks very serious.


    After locking the door, Lao Xu and I walked out of the alleyway, which had been extremely deserted for many years.


    Since it was a weekend, there was no traffic jam at the hour that should have been during the commute to work. Thus, they smoothly arrived at the door of the Lishui Rivers and Mountains.


    At the beginning, when Master told me about the Liushui Mountains, the thoughts in my head were still about the same as the buildings in Sunlight Home. Maybe it was just a little bit more beautiful, a little bit bigger.


    When I arrived, I looked in from the outside and knew what kind of beautiful building it was. It had nothing to do with the building, but it was all villas!


    Because he had contacted them in advance, after Lao Xu got off the car, a man who looked to be in his forties or fifties jogged over with a leather wallet in his crotch, shoes that could even be used as a mirror while rubbing his feet.


    I felt goosebumps all over his stomach. What did he need to eat to grow to this size?


    "Xu Bian..."


    Just as he was speaking halfway, Lao Xu was already looking at him. He hurriedly smiled apologetically: "Aiyo, Elder Xu, look at how inattentive I am. Come, come, please come in."


    Lao Xu shook his head and said: "This old man has not reached the point where I can''t even bring out a single box. Director Huang, just lead the way, and that''s right, Director Huang will introduce you, this is a small scheme that I have accepted recently, you can just call her Xiao Fang, and Xiao Fang will call you Director Huang."


    "Good morning, Director Huang!" Lao Xu told me that from the moment I got off the car, I should pretend to be very obedient and be more sensible.


    "Little friend, you seem to be very smart. Elder Xu has real ability. If you follow me, just study hard. You''ll definitely have good prospects in the future."


    "Thank you Director Huang, I understand."


    As the Director Huang was leading the way, we were not stopped by the security guards at the entrance who seemed to be very strong.


    "Elder Xu, I really did not expect your sudden visit. From your tone, it seems that you are still very anxious. Did something happen?" On the way, the Director Huang asked Lao Xu.


    The current Lao Xu was no longer his usual Lao Xu, his expression was stern, his eyes focused, and a burst of immortal qi on his forehead almost broke out of his brain. After hearing the Director Huang''s question, Lao Xu said in a neither fast nor slow manner, "This Xu had a very short dream during lunch time, and one of the scenes was a fire inside a frozen river. Furthermore, the fire was extremely weak, as if it could be extinguished at any time."


    "Elder Xu, you must be joking again. How could you possibly freeze the fire?"


    "Why else would I find the dream strange?" Lao Xu glanced at Director Huang, and continued: "After waking up, this old man calculated, and understood the cause and effect of the matter, but regarding the exact reason, this old man asks that you forgive this old man for not being able to reveal the secrets of heaven. After all, revealing the secrets of heaven is meant to cut off this old man''s lifespan, and this old man, after all, isn''t a god, I still want to live a few more years."


    "Elder Xu, you have a kind heart and have accumulated a lot of virtue. Naturally, you would consider yourself a person who has lived a long life. What are you talking about?" The Director Huang flattered Lao Xu once again, and then said: "Elder Xu, you immediately came to find me. Could it be that this matter isn''t related to me?"


    I thought Lao Xu would nod his head and say it.


    Who would have thought that Lao Xu actually shook his head and said: "I calculated the result to be two people, and as for which one of my cultivation level is limited, I really cannot calculate. It''s just as Director Huang said, I thought it was the Director Huang, and the other person is my other customer, Chief Hu. Because this event happened too suddenly, this old man expects that something bad to happen within two days or so."


    "It isn''t this old man''s usual style to refuse to save someone when they are on the verge of death, so this old man immediately stood up and was the first to arrive at Director Huang''s place ¡­"


    Lao Xu stopped here.


    Director Huang asked Lao Xu instead, "Chief Hu? I wonder which CEO Hu you are talking about, Elder Xu? "


    "He is also a businessman like Director Huang. It might be possible for him to know Director Huang and Hu Jianguo."


    I saw the Director Huang''s expression change when he heard the name "Hu Jianguo!" Suddenly, it changed.

 C64

    I will once again guess that this Director Huang and Hu have some grudge.


    His expression was extremely clear, and even though he withdrew them rather quickly, I had seen them all, there was no way Lao Xu did not notice it, what I was curious about was that Lao Xu actually pretended not to see anything and continued to move forward, occasionally sweeping up the villas around him as he walked.


    "Elder Xu!"


    Just as Lao Xu walked a few steps, Director Huang suddenly called out to him. His face was solemn as he said to Lao Xu: "Elder Xu, to be honest, I feel that something is amiss these past few days, especially with my body. It''s very possible that this matter is referring to me. Elder Xu, you must definitely help me. "


    Lao Xu stopped in his tracks, looked at Director Huang with an enigmatic face, and said: "Director Huang, you cannot joke about this matter. If you are wrong, there will be a problem with the other person!"


    When the Director Huang heard his master''s words, and was afraid that Lao Xu would not help him, he instantly turned into someone whose tears and snot were flowing down, and said to Lao Xu: "Elder Xu, you don''t know, these few days I''ve been sleeping with my hands and feet cold, and sometimes it''s like I''m in a world of ice and snow under my blanket. At the beginning, I only thought that I might be sick, but after hearing what you said today, I finally realized that something was wrong with me."


    Lao Xu immediately opened his mouth to tell Director Huang not to be anxious, then from the looks of it, it was very likely that this was all referring to you, Director Huang. I, Xu, am not a person who doesn''t save anyone, if not I would not have come here today.


    When the Director Huang heard Lao Xu say that, he immediately thanked him and pointed to a building not far away that was my house, "Number 18, that''s my house. Elder Xu, please come in."


    Director Huang made a gesture for Lao Xu to leave first, so Lao Xu did not refuse. Director Huang was always behind him, and I had always been following behind him.


    Outside the house was a small lawn, but it was more than enough for children to stop and play.


    After entering, I was stunned by the luxurious decorations inside. Of course, it didn''t show on my face.


    This was also what Lao Xu gave me on the way here. He said that even if I''m still a little kid now, I have to pretend that I''m not interested in those things. Lao Xu said that he would do this, especially when he went to his clients'' houses.


    If one kept paying attention to those valuable things or decorations, it was very likely that others would see through it. Therefore, this was a taboo that was widely accepted in the industry and could not be committed no matter what.


    The Director Huang invited us to sit down, then asked us if we wanted to drink something?


    Lao Xu had said it before, that he only drank plain water, which was beneficial to his body''s harmony with the Yin and Yang.


    I don''t have a watch, and there''s no time on the wall of Director Huang''s house. I don''t know what time it is, but judging from the sunlight that shines through the window into the room, it should be around five o''clock.


    When Director Huang was fetching water, I used my right hand to point at his left wrist to remind him that he was running out of time.


    Lao Xu made a gesture of "don''t be impatient" towards me, telling me to wait patiently. Although he had already warned me before when he was on the carriage to not be anxious, there was no possibility that I would not be in a rush right now!


    The footsteps of the Director Huang could be heard, and my master immediately stood up to open his chest.


    There''s no need to talk about the two things called glutinous rice Copper Coin Sword, because they originally had the ability to exorcise evil spirits. In any case, I could not understand what kind of damned things were drawn on it, they had no spirituality at all, and were just a piece of scrap paper.


    As for the red rope, I think it was the last time he asked me to buy it for him in the supermarket below Sunshine''s house. Six dollars.


    "This is the Director Huang you live in here by yourself?"


    "This is a property under my name. I only live here occasionally."


    "Then it''s no wonder..."


    Lao Xu chatted with the Director Huang as he fiddled with the items in his hands.


    I just waited at the side, unable to help. I was curious, why did Lao Xu leave me here alone, didn''t he say that I would be his assistant? It''s a big deal now, isn''t it?


    Watching the sun set slowly, I became more and more anxious. It was almost 6 o''clock, and normally, we would have already finished eating. Although I had said it to the Sister Kexuan, it was a little too late to go home.


    "Alright!"


    Lao Xu said with a stern face as he looked at a large piece of yellow paper that he had spread on the ground. He had drawn some strange symbols that even I think he would not be able to understand.


    "You''re done?"


    Director Huang, who had been waiting at the side for nearly an hour, also seemed to be extremely worried.


    "Not yet, right now I still need a drop of blood from Director Huang''s ring finger. Director Huang?" After saying that, Lao Xu took out a very thin and long needle from the chest, and looked at Director Huang.


    Director Huang didn''t hesitate to reach out with his left hand, allowing Lao Xu to prick him once.


    Under Lao Xu''s guidance, the Director Huang dripped his blood into the bowl of white water that he had prepared beforehand.


    After that, Lao Xu lit a piece of Talisman Paper and threw it into the bowl. After looking at it for a while, Lao Xu then said some words that filled the heads of Director Huang and I, "Director Huang, do you not trust this old man? Or do you think that I''m a liar like those people? If Director Huang does not trust this old man, then this old man shall leave, hmph! "


    As he said that, Lao Xu angrily started to stuff everything into his own chest like he was going to, as though he was really angry and wanted to leave right away.


    I held my breath and almost laughed several times.


    But Lao Xu''s angry look truly frightened Director Huang, he immediately ran to the door and blocked it, preventing Lao Xu from leaving even if he wanted to. He even asked Lao Xu: "Elder Xu, what are you saying?


    After hearing Director Huang''s pleas for mercy, Lao Xu stopped and asked Director Huang: "I just found out that the person I dreamt of was you. Not only are your hands and feet ice-cold, you even had a blanket covering you in the middle of the night. If it was not for the fact that this old man admits that he has some ability, he might really have been tricked by you this time.


    When Director Huang heard his master''s words, I could tell that he was about to cry. He quickly said, "That''s right, Elder Xu, your investigations are not bad at all. I lied, but I''m not lying to you!"


    "Then why don''t you tell me why? If not, hmph! Then don''t blame me for being merciless! "


    The Director Huang forcefully pushed Lao Xu to sit on the sofa and said to Lao Xu: Elder Xu, your mana is very good, I think that you will know even if I do not tell you. I originally wanted to play a little smart in front of you, but I didn''t expect you to see through it so quickly, but I really never thought of lying to you, so I decided not to hide it from you anymore.


    "The Hu Jianguo that you mentioned just now and I have always been enemies of the business. I know about your abilities, so the moment you said that one of us might be in trouble, I decided to keep you here."


    "If something happened to him, then I made up a reason to keep you here. Even if something happened to him, you did not go and save him because you wanted to save me. This way, I would lose a competitor in my business and you would not have to blame yourself too much. "He saved himself just in time."


    "But I really didn''t expect that you would see through my little scheme so quickly. Elder Xu, you just said that it was really my problem. You can''t just leave like this no matter what!" You can''t just stand by and watch us die! "


    Lao Xu stretched out his hand and said to Director Huang: "Give it here."


    Director Huang was completely confused by Lao Xu''s actions, so he asked Lao Xu: "What is it?"


    "Ice Essence, if you don''t want to freeze to death, hurry up and give it to me!" Lao Xu said to the Director Huang snappily.


    "This ¡­" When the Director Huang heard that Lao Xu wanted the Ice Essence, an awkward expression surfaced on his face.


    Lao Xu saw that the Director Huang was hesitating and stood up to leave, but at the same time, he said, "You still think that I would take your mark? If I wanted that thing of yours, I wouldn''t have told you its importance last time. "


    "No, no, no! Elder Xu, don''t go. I''ll give it to you right now. "


    When he saw that Lao Xu was about to leave, Director Huang immediately jumped up. He actually took out a small set made of black wool from the wallet he carried with him and handed it over to Lao Xu, while handing it over to him: "Last time, when you told me about it, I went to look for someone to take a look. He said that this thing is really good stuff and should never be handed over to anyone casually, but Elder Xu is not an outsider either."


    Lao Xu also did not speak. He only extended his hand, and Director Huang placed the condom inside Lao Xu''s hand.


    I was so excited, I got it! This Lao Xu is really an old man! The Director Huang actually had to take him out himself!

 C65

    Director Huang frowned as he watched, while constantly saying: "Hey, Elder Xu, be a little more gentle. It might not be important to you, but this blow of yours, it''s even more painful than slicing my flesh!"


    Lao Xu said, "What are you afraid of? "I''m afraid I won''t be able to afford it if I break it. Even the gas coal furnaces in your house can''t be damaged by this kind of thing. What''s there to be afraid of if it softly falls down!"


    "I''ll just say it to you, this thing is really good, if ordinary people wear it on their body, they will not get anything in a short period of time, they might even get lucky and get a small fortune, but if it takes too long, the cold air will enter into their bodies and penetrate into their organs, if they don''t take any measures within a short period of time, then ¡­"


    Forget about Lao Xu''s following words, they were entirely based on Director Huang''s own guesses. However, everyone knew that there definitely wouldn''t be any good results.


    I really didn''t expect Lao Xu to actually have such a method, and it really seemed like it was the truth. Just like that, under his coaxing, I wasn''t expecting him, but he actually obtained this piece of Ice Essence from the Director Huang''s hands.


    Although they would definitely be caught by Zhang Kefan and ridiculed when they got back, Sister Kexuan, who knew the inside news, would not be worried.


    This time, Lao Xu and I were sitting on the car going home, Master had already requested for his expert look, and said to me: "You stinking brat, don''t you know how risky it is to do this kind of thing? And you''re still laughing, what a big joke. "


    I asked Lao Xu: "You sure know that Director Huang is lying to you, and was acting so sincerely just now, I even thought that you were really going to leave."


    Lao Xu chuckled and said to me: "This matter, is a misunderstanding in Director Huang."


    "What kind of mistake?"


    "This Director Huang has always been my customer, but the Boss Hu that I''m talking about is also my customer. Director Huang lost this loss because he doesn''t know that I know there''s always a grudge between him and Hu."


    "So?" I still don''t quite understand what Lao Xu has to say.


    Lao Xu said to me complacently: "You''re only twelve years old now, if you understand the logic behind this, then what the hell am I supposed to do."


    When I told you that one of them would definitely be in trouble, I knew that as a merchant, they would definitely want me to stay alive and well. That''s why the Director Huang also let me stay as I had expected.


    I thought about how Lao Xu was just about to leave and the truth that was almost revealed only spoken after crying from Director Huang. After I figured out the situation, I said to Lao Xu, "So he lied and left you there? Does this just happen to be our goal? "


    "That''s right!" Lao Xu looked at me with praise in his eyes, and said: "He said that when he felt unwell these last two days, it was just as I wished. I also knew that he was also determined to keep me here, just like how he said that if he had problems, he would be able to treat him.


    "Heavens ¡­" I looked at Lao Xu and said, "Lao Xu, I will still be talking to you in the future even if you are acting like this.


    No wonder Master said that the Blue Way is prosperous. I was just thinking where I could find such an innocent person, and got fooled so easily.


    Now that I know, these blue lines are all made by Lao Xu, this is really scary, being able to create something from nothing like an adult playing with children.


    Lao Xu patted me and said: "You know what, if they do not have greed in their hearts, then we will not even be able to do anything. This looks troublesome, but it''s actually just borrowing their greed, don''t you know?"


    I was very familiar with what Lao Xu said, and when we were together, Master had already told me before, and had even specifically reminded me not to let desire control me.


    I then shook my head and said to Lao Xu: "A human''s desires are like the rocks rolling in the mountains, as long as it starts, it will never stop! Isn''t that right? "


    "Heh, that makes sense. The little rascal sure learned it quite quickly ¡­" We''ve arrived. Get off the carriage. "


    When he returned to his room, the first thing his master did was to open the chest and take out the black sheath that Director Huang had given him.


    There was no longer the calmness he showed at Director Huang''s house. It was as if the things inside had no relation to him whatsoever.


    After looking at it for a moment, he let out a sigh of relief. While passing it to me, he said, "I''ve spent so much effort to get it back. If we were to knock it against the wall, it would just be a small matter.


    After I received it, I poured the Ice Essence that I had never seen before into my palm and carefully looked at it.


    This thing is around the same size as the marbles we played in the past, and just like Lao Xu said, the only difference was that it was cool, and it was even emitting a light blue light, if it wasn''t during the day then we wouldn''t even notice it.


    "Well, weren''t you very anxious just now? What? Now you''re not in a hurry again? "


    "Oh my god! What time is Lao Xu now? "


    "Mm ¡­" It''s almost eight. "


    Hearing this, I turned around and ran back home. Hopefully Sister Kexuan didn''t look for me everywhere, otherwise, I really would feel bad. Even if it was for Zhang Kefan''s sake, I didn''t want to make him worry.


    After running frantically for an unknown amount of time, I finally reached Sunlight Home. When I reached the elevator door, I didn''t even have time to stop to catch my breath before Sister Kexuan was already waiting for me in front of the elevator door.


    I ran so loudly that she turned around and saw me.


    "Sister Kexuan."


    "Xiao Fang?!" Sister Kexuan first called out to me, then said in an extremely anxious tone: "Where the hell did you go?"


    "I ¡­" When the elevator came down, I entered the elevator with Sister Kexuan and told him what I had done in the shortest possible time.


    Then, I saw Sister Kexuan''s eyes reddened. I didn''t know if I had done something wrong, so I hurriedly tried to explain.


    Sister Kexuan suddenly squatted down and hugged me, then said to me: "Xiao Fang, you''re still young. If you go out and do anything in the future, you have to tell big sister, okay? You are doing this for Kefan, I am truly moved, and am very grateful to you. However, this big sister couldn''t find you this afternoon, and was extremely anxious, so she didn''t dare to call your big sister Xiaowen, afraid that she would blame me. "


    It was only then that I realized that I had really made Sister Kexuan anxious this afternoon. I hurriedly said to him, "I''m sorry."


    Sister Kexuan immediately laughed, and said to me: "Silly child, why are you apologizing to me? Everything you do is for my sister, I should be the one thanking you instead. With that, the Sister Kexuan pulled my hand and walked out of the elevator.


    However, I had mixed feelings in my heart. I couldn''t tell what it was.


    It was exactly as I had thought. After returning home, Zhang Kefan pointed at my nose and insulted me, which roughly meant that she had made Sister Kexuan anxious, it was my fault, etc.


    I''ll say whatever she said anyway, she''s right. I''m too lazy to argue with her, but Sister Kexuan beside her said, "Kefan, you look just like a complaining wife."


    "Elder sister!" Zhang Kefan''s face immediately flushed red again. She turned her head and shouted loudly, then ran back to Sister Kexuan''s room. It seemed that Sister Kexuan had already told her that she couldn''t stay in that room for the time being.


    I rubbed my forehead. This fellow was so long-winded that it gave me a headache. He had finally left.


    I finally got the chance to hand the Ice Essence over to the Sister Kexuan. Just now, I had already explained the uses and importance of this thing to her in the elevator, so the Sister Kexuan knew about it too. She very carefully took it and said to me: "Xiao Fang, from now on you are not allowed to lie like this, do you hear me?"


    I agreed and went to eat dinner cooked by Sister Kexuan for me. I was really hungry.

 C66

    Without Zhang Kefan''s supercilious look, there''s even food. These kinds of days are really too blissful for me, so when I was eating, Sister Kexuan took the Ice Essence to go find Zhang Kefan, and this matter finally came to an end. Alright, I thought it would end here, but things aren''t as simple as I thought.


    The second day before the exam, Teacher Hou was still holding high expectations for me and the Zhang Kefan whose grades had improved by leaps and bounds. He told us to take the exam properly and try to get into a better junior high school.


    I saw Zhang Kefan constantly rubbing the corners of her clothes, I guessed that she didn''t have any confidence in me, but I knew that if she could perform normally, she would be able to get a good result.


    Coincidentally, Zhang Kefan and I happened to be in the same exam room, but in the upper-left corner of the exam room, she was in the lower right corner, just right on the diagonal, and I had to push the table forward with all my might so that I could finally see her.


    I didn''t see anything wrong with her answer in the first class, but in the second class it was science, one of her two not-so-strong subjects.


    I saw that he didn''t get anything wrong, so I was relieved.


    I wanted to talk to her after the science exam, and see if she had brought the Ice Essence with her. Although the Sister Kexuan told me that she had brought it when she was leaving, I was still afraid of any accidents.


    But after thinking it over, I let it go. I don''t think she''ll give me any face in case I go and bring trouble on myself.


    In the afternoon, during the Math exam, it was extremely hot. The six electric fans in the classroom were whirring, but they were unable to solve the problem. I still felt extremely hot.


    Halfway through, I started to look towards Zhang Kefan''s position at the back. The proctor also saw me at the start, he only used his eyes to signal me not to turn my head around.


    But I don''t know why. I feel like something is going wrong in this heat, and I don''t know why.


    Just when the proctor warned me twice not to move, I turned my head around once again. This time, Zhang Kefan''s head was knocked down under my gaze, as though she was trying very hard to restrain herself.


    "This student!"


    "Bam!"


    The teacher''s voice and the sound of the chair falling to the ground simultaneously rang out. I, who had just turned my head around, was subconsciously attracted by the voice and turned my head away once again.


    Zhang Kefan had already fallen to the ground, the two invigilators were also stunned.


    I immediately stood up and ran towards Zhang Kefan. Wasn''t the Ice Essence on her body? Then what kind of situation was this?


    "Which classmate ¡­"


    "She''s my sister!"


    I guess the teacher wanted to tell me to go back and sit in the examination room. I didn''t wait for the invigilator to finish speaking before I turned around and shouted at him. This is actually a strange phenomenon that I have discovered over the past few years. In the eyes of teachers, there seems to be nothing more important than exams.


    Even in that situation, the teacher actually didn''t want his classmates to help.


    I don''t want anything to happen to Zhang Kefan, or else I won''t be able to report to the Sister Kexuan. After all, I was the one who gave the Ice Essence to the Sister Kexuan.


    I carried Zhang Kefan on my back. There was a clinic at the school gate, so I didn''t care about taking the test anymore. After carrying Zhang Kefan on my back, I immediately ran towards the school gate.


    "Zhang Kefan! Zhang Kefan! Wake up, Zhang Kefan, wake up quickly? "


    As I ran, I kept on trying to wake Zhang Kefan up, but she just didn''t respond. I felt like I was about to cry, wasn''t she bringing along Ice Essence? Why would there be a problem? Was Lao Xu deceiving me? Or was that Director Huang deceiving Lao Xu?


    He looked like a very young doctor who was playing with his mobile phone while blowing on a fan. Once he saw that I was carrying Zhang Kefan in, he immediately stood up and told me to put Zhang Kefan in the bed.


    I waited while he busied himself for a few minutes before he said, "It''s all right. It looks like it''s just heat stroke."


    I then told the doctor that he had somehow fainted and hadn''t taken the sun.


    The doctor said that I should check the situation first. While the doctor was gone, I searched through Zhang Kefan''s pockets, but didn''t find the Ice Essence. My heart sank for a moment, and I felt that something was wrong!


    Did she not bring it or did she lose it?


    I know that if it was really because of this question, then there wouldn''t be any problems staying here. It was like Master had said before, a calamity was in the heart of life, and it was hard to avoid it. Could it be that this was the calamity that was in Zhang Kefan''s life?


    His master had said that without fortuitous encounters or special circumstances, it would be difficult to escape from a calamity. However, once you managed to escape, you would be safe for the rest of your life.


    Why do I feel like everything Master said happened to me? What kind of disaster would happen to an ordinary person? Didn''t Master say that those who encountered calamities in their lives would be extraordinary in the future? Other than the fact that Zhang Kefan was not ordinary when she treated me, I really didn''t feel that she was ordinary at all.


    Why did an ordinary person like her have to suffer so many crimes?


    I''m sitting on a small stool beside you and I don''t know what to do. Should I explain this to the Sister Kexuan?


    Just as the doctor was hanging up the IV, the homeroom teacher, Hou Feng, arrived. His first sentence was "He Fang, go back and take your test first.


    Clank, clank, clank ¡­ My mind was full of thoughts. Clank, clank, tell Sister Kexuan that I don''t want to pay attention to Teacher Hou''s words. Do you think I would feel at ease to take the exam when I see Zhang Kefan like this?


    "He Fang, you go back and take the exam first?" Teacher Hou thought I didn''t hear it, so he told me again.


    "She''s not good, I won''t leave."


    I looked at Zhang Kefan and replied Teacher Hou without turning back.


    As I watched droplets of salt water enter Zhang Kefan''s hands, I felt like my mind had turned blank.


    Half an hour later, Sister Kexuan ran in anxiously. When she came in, she immediately asked me: "Xiao Fang, how is Kefan?"


    I raised my head to look at Sister Kexuan, and after enduring my tears for a long time, I suddenly felt that I could no longer hold them back. However, I still lowered my head and slowly swallowed my tears back down before raising my head and asking, "I don''t know either, Sister Kexuan.


    "How could you ask like that? I gave it to her, she said she would wear it."


    "But I just looked at all the pockets on her body. I still know whether he lost it or not."


    "What did you say?" Sister Kexuan was also shocked by my words and was stunned for a moment.


    "You are the elder sister of He Fang and Zhang Kefan?" Teacher Hou asked the Sister Kexuan.


    The Sister Kexuan said yes, and Teacher Hou told her to persuade me to return to the exam, but I didn''t leave.


    I looked at Sister Kexuan and Sister Kexuan also looked at me. It''s not that I''m disobedient, I really don''t want to leave right now.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I could only wait. After Zhang Kefan woke up, the doctor would measure his temperature every few moments.


    Three hours later, Zhang Kefan finally woke up. I was the first to rush up, and asked her in an extremely urgent tone: "Have you brought the Ice Essence with you? Or had she lost it? "Huh?"


    Zhang Kefan looked at me with both of her eyes, as if she felt wronged, but she didn''t say a word.


    "Xiao Fang, let me say it. Don''t be anxious, take a seat first." Sister Kexuan also quickly walked over and asked Zhang Kefan: "Kefan, tell the truth to big sister, did you bring the protective talisman big sister gave you last night?"


    Zhang Kefan looked at Sister Kexuan, tears flowing down her face. She said to Sister Kexuan while choking back her emotions, "Elder sister, I''m sorry, I brought it with me, but I left it somewhere else at noon. I just wanted to use my own strength to test it out."


    "Where?" Where did you put it? "Tell me quickly, I''ll go get it!"


    As soon as I heard that she didn''t throw it away, I immediately asked her in a hurry. The most important thing right now is to quickly find the Ice Essence and let Zhang Kefan wear it, I don''t have any other ways now, even if we opened the Nether Path, I couldn''t do anything about it.

 C67

    Zhang Kefan said that she hid the Ice Essence under the washbasin outside the washroom. This fellow was extremely anxious for me, so under the sunlight, she ran towards the school. Along the way, several teachers called for me, but I didn''t bother with them.


    The sink. I got down on my hands and knees and found it under a rock.


    "It''s good that he is, it''s good that he is." After muttering to himself for a bit, he took the Ice Essence and ran back to the clinic.


    Strangely, the sun which was even hotter than death in the sky didn''t feel hot at all, probably because of the Ice Essence in my hands.


    "Sister Kexuan, Zhang Kefan, I found it."


    After rushing in, I shouted to Sister Kexuan and Zhang Kefan. After Sister Kexuan took it over, she gave it to Zhang Kefan, who had it in her hand. There was no other way now, I could only wait for this Ice Essence to be effective.


    I didn''t know what was going on. I just sat there for a while and felt dizzy and a little nauseous. I shook my head, unable to understand what I had just done.


    But right now, Zhang Kefan is already something that Sister Kexuan is worried about. If I say that I''m not feeling well, then I will cause trouble.


    Thinking about it, I decided to endure it for the time being and take a look at Zhang Kefan''s situation.


    I didn''t expect this feeling to get stronger and stronger. It was only nausea and dizziness just now, but after almost half an hour, I felt like I was floating. If I wasn''t sitting there, I probably wouldn''t be able to stand properly.


    Because Sister Kexuan was taking care of Zhang Kefan, her back was facing me, and it just so happened that Zhang Kefan could see it, and at that moment she also seemed to have noticed that something was wrong with me, and said to me: "Are you alright? You seem to be in a lot of pain. "


    Sister Kexuan also turned her head around after hearing what I said, and then I felt my eyes go black, as if I didn''t know anything.


    When I woke up, my first pain was headache and nausea. I wanted to vomit.


    I don''t know why, but when I thought of Master and Big Sister Xiaowen, I felt like crying. But when I opened my eyes, I found that Zhang Kefan was right in front of me, so I immediately held it in.


    She had to laugh her teeth off when she saw me crying, and I didn''t want a laughing stock to fall into her hands.


    "Where am I?"


    His eyes were blurry, other than Zhang Kefan who was relatively closer to me, I felt that the rest of the things in my surroundings were spinning, and I could not see anything clearly.


    "Master Hades is here." Zhang Kefan said to me a little angrily.


    In order to not let Zhang Kefan see my unwell state, I forced myself to laugh, and said to her: "Looks like we''re all dead, if not you would have also died here (also here)?"


    "You ¡­" Zhang Kefan was choked speechless by my words, so she finally said to me, "There''s water on the cabinet above the bed, drink it yourself. The doctor said that you''ve only suffered from heatstroke, drink more, and you can rest more."


    I turned my head and struggled to hold the water glass in my hand. After a long while, I sat up against the pillow.


    Heat stroke? I have always felt that I am not as pampered as the people in the city. After all, in the past, no matter how bright the sun was in our hometown, we would dare to run around the village without clothes, and we have never suffered from heat before. Could it be that the years in the city have made me so pampered?


    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You don''t even drink water when you carry it. "


    Zhang Kefan impatiently told me that I did not care about her, as my head was no longer aching, and I knew that I had returned home.


    Zhang Kefan should be fine, and Sister Kexuan should no longer have anything to worry about.


    I smiled wryly at the thought. Should I have done it myself? The exam wasn''t over yet, and he even offended the form teacher. Both of them were troublesome.


    Forget it, it''s just like how Lao Xu told me the secrets of scams, there will be accidents many times. At that time, all you have to do is put forth all your strength and pretend, walk one step at a time, and then, there will be a way to solve it.


    After drinking all the water in the cup in one gulp, I wanted to get off the bed. However, I didn''t expect Zhang Kefan to pull me from behind, and said, "Big sis said that you can''t get off the bed now, you just stay on the bed properly."


    I didn''t think that I wouldn''t have the slightest bit of strength. The sickly Zhang Kefan was actually able to pull me back onto the bed.


    "Are you bored!?" I don''t know why, but I turned and shouted at Zhang Kefan: "Take care of yourself, don''t provoke so much trouble, alright?!"


    I reckon Zhang Kefan also didn''t expect me to suddenly lose my temper. With her two big eyes looking at me, tears started to roll down her face, and then she ran out of the room.


    Sister Kexuan shouldn''t be home, so I lay on the bed and knocked on his head with my right hand that was slightly aching. Why is there so much to do?


    It''s about eight o''clock in the evening, but I just want to go for a walk.


    After leaving a note for Sister Kexuan, I shakily walked over to Lao Xu''s paper binding shop. The shop''s door was open, and since Lao Xu didn''t seem to be there, I directly walked in.


    There were paper oxen and horses everywhere inside the shop, as well as some paper dolls. The two blobs of red on their cheeks were very eye-catching.


    I sat in Lao Xu''s usual position, thinking about something in my brain.


    After a while, Lao Xu came back while humming a small tune. He looked to be in a good mood and it seemed like he had gone for a stroll.


    He wasn''t surprised to see me, so he asked, "How was it? You brat, you did well in the exam, right?"


    I said, "That''s a good hammer. It''s a lot more complicated than I thought."


    Then I told Lao Xu everything about today''s exam.


    After Lao Xu heard it, he said, "Based on what you said, that little sister of yours really knows how to cause trouble, but look at how big the trouble is. Look at your decadent look, even more decadent than my Old Man, smiling at me."


    I know that Lao Xu is trying to make me happy, but I really can''t laugh.


    "It seems like I have to use my ultimate move!" As he said that, Lao Xu took out a mobile phone and dialed the number in front of me.


    After the phone rang a few times, it connected. The other side seemed to be quite excited as he said, "Aiya, Elder Xu, why would your family call me? I ¡­" This is really a bit flattering. "


    Lao Xu cleared his throat while holding his phone, and used his usual high-pitched voice to look at the other side of the phone: "Principal Wang, this old man has some troublesome matters, but I am too embarrassed that my abilities are limited, and that''s why I contacted President Wang to ask for your help."


    The voice from the other side became even more agitated, and quickly spoke to Lao Xu: "Elder Xu, your words are too foreign, I can''t even ask for a chance to help Elder Xu, if there''s anything you need, just say it, I will do my best."


    Lao Xu looked at me complacently, and then continued: "I have two distant relatives here, they have always been studying here, and their results are also among the top. It''s just that this examination was probably due to the calamity this time, and they all fainted in the exam hall.


    "Aiya, this is just a small matter, I''ll immediately settle it for you!" President Wang on the other side seemed to be really impatient, and agreed without waiting for Lao Xu to finish.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Lao Xu finally hung up and said to me, "Come, can you smile for me now?"


    I looked at Lao Xu and felt my heart clogging up. He helped me once again, and this time, everything about Zhang Kefan was resolved, I really didn''t know how to thank him.


    So, I tried my best to make a face that looked like I was very happy, I didn''t think that Lao Xu would actually be scared, and said to me: "Fine, don''t scare me like that, your expression is even scarier than ghosts!"


    This time, I was truly amused by Lao Xu''s words. Lao Xu told me: "Remember, when all the trouble is thrown together, it means that you are about to get lucky. Alright, now quickly scram! "


    "Where are you going?!" I was stunned by Lao Xu''s words.


    "Fuck, it''s already nine o''clock, why aren''t you going back to your mark?!" Why don''t you just give me a nap? " Lao Xu scolded.

 C68

    It really seemed like it was what Lao Xu had said.


    After I told Sister Kexuan about Lao Xu helping me and Zhang Kefan to find the school, Sister Kexuan said that she must meet this person who had always been helping us and that she would treat him to a meal.


    That''s why when I brought the Sister Kexuan and Zhang Kefan over, the person I saw before was a fairy-like Lao Xu, and not a Lao Xu who nibbled on a watermelon and fanned himself on the side as he ate.


    At that time I had secretly told Sister Kexuan that Lao Xu is a person with true ability, different from those street scammers, because there were things that helped us the previous two times, Sister Kexuan did not doubt my words, and her attitude towards Lao Xu became more respectful.


    After that, Sister Kexuan took Zhang Kefan and I and moved one time, but it was not too far, and it was from the building in the middle that we moved to one of the five buildings. Sister Kexuan said that was from Lao Xu''s perspective, although there wasn''t anything good there, but at least there wasn''t anything that would harm others.


    After we moved out of the room, Zhang Kefan''s body slowly started to recover. She wasn''t as sickly and sickly as she was before, but what made me happy was that Zhang Kefan''s attitude towards me wasn''t as bad as before.


    I myself felt that it was because she knew that everything I had done before was to help her, but in my opinion, it was nothing. At least, at that time, it was just to not let Sister Kexuan feel sad.


    In September, we went to President Wang''s school that Lao Xu mentioned, but I did not expect the principal to personally welcome us. He said that Lao Xu had helped him a lot in the past, and that it could be said that he had changed his life, if not he would not know what he looked like, so he had to take care of everything that Lao Xu told him.


    Because the school is rather far away from home, Zhang Kefan and I had no choice but to go to boarding school. The night before our departure, Zhang Kefan hugged Sister Kexuan tightly, unwilling to let go no matter what.


    It seemed to me that this was probably the first time she had ever been away from home, and that she knew nothing about it, or even feared it.


    However, to me, who was born and raised in this world, this matter doesn''t seem to matter much. I''ll just go and get it, but getting it won''t be a big deal. Anyway, that''s how I feel about it.


    At the very least, it''s not as easy as primary school. I remember that I was always in the top few in the class when I was in primary school, and when I was in middle school, there were more than forty people in the class. I''ve always been in the top ten or twenty in the class, neither going nor going down.


    The head teacher even talked to me a few times, saying that I could go up if I tried hard enough.


    Every time, I would have a headache to guarantee that I would work hard, but every time, my results would be the same. In the end, the homeroom teacher also lost faith in me and thought that I might end up like that.


    On the other hand, Zhang Kefan had maintained her rank as one of the top three in the entire class ever since she entered junior high school. She was considered one of the top three in the entire year and even held the position of a student council member in our class.


    But as far as I know, there are quite a few students who are dissatisfied with her, some with grades, some with the teacher, some with the other, I don''t understand how this thing got so complicated, the hard work grades will naturally go up, and there are actually people who can''t compare to her who secretly poke someone in the back.


    But I don''t have much confidence in myself anymore, so I might as well do what I want. In my second year of high school, I even did something to force the class teacher to invite Sister Kexuan to school.


    But I can''t explain that I''m trying to get rid of ghosts!


    Behind the school was a wasteland. The students said that there was a ghost behind it, and then a group of people would sneak out in the middle of the night. What the hell, they even asked a few girls in their class to go there and have fun.


    That guy gave me a headache and told them not to go. They wouldn''t listen to me even if I killed them.


    I can only wait for them to leave before stealthily following behind them. I''m just afraid that if there really is something, they definitely won''t be able to return.


    The group of people laughed and talked as they headed towards the wasteland at the back. What made me inexplicably angry was that there was actually Zhang Kefan among the female students they mentioned. Although I was angry, I didn''t dare to reveal myself at the time.


    At the end of the wasteland was a relatively large forest. Inside the forest, there were a few tilted trees that were sparsely scattered. I followed behind them and entered the forest. I opened up a Nether Path.


    When I looked inside, I was so scared that I started to shiver. One of the trees had a rotten rope wrapped around it, and a man in a yellow down jacket was sitting on it, looking at them without moving.


    I could feel the yin aura, but it was clearly not as strong as the things I had encountered in my hometown, so I guessed I could handle it. To my surprise, I wasn''t afraid at all.


    I remember the first time I saw him was when he took the money from a ghost to buy his life. Master was behind me, but I was still scared to the point of crying.


    I watched as they walked into the forest step by step. One of them even put that rope around his neck to pretend that he was going to be strangled, which made the other girls laugh out loud.


    In order to get a better look at the situation, I decided to just move closer to the front a little bit. I didn''t think that I would be able to overhear their conversation.


    "That coward He Fang, must you say something about him telling us not to go out in the middle of the night with your yin energy?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. When I saw him being so quiet, I thought he was like those experts on TV. I didn''t expect him to be such a coward."


    "Sigh, Zhang Kefan, oh Zhang Kefan, how could you know such a person, and why did you come here at the same time."


    "That''s right, I think so too. A grown man is actually not as bold as us girls."


    I wanted to throw my arms around and let a few people die here.


    They didn''t know that while they were talking, the big brother on the tree had already started to turn his head and look at them. I remember every time he looked at Happy Sheep and Hui Tai Lang, Hui Tai Lang would cat its body and look at a few sheep in the grass.


    I can roughly estimate that this big brother on the tree is not yet qualified to directly harm others, but it''s still possible for him to hang himself when he wants to, or seduce these kids.


    However, Zhang Kefan''s words "he''s different from all of you" made me steeled my resolve to stay here. Even though I didn''t know what Zhang Kefan meant by those words, I knew that she definitely wasn''t speaking ill of anyone.


    "What''s different?" Another Liu Jian who was in the dorm asked Zhang Kefan.


    This time Zhang Kefan did not reply him, she only said: "Have you had enough fun? "I''m about to go back."


    "Anyway, what''s the hurry for tomorrow''s holiday?" Didn''t He Fang say that they had to go back before 2 o''clock? It is not yet one o''clock, and I will return after two, and see what he can do to me! "Brother, take out your things."


    I remembered that when they left, they brought poker beer and snacks with them. It seemed that they really weren''t planning to go back immediately. From the looks of it, those girls didn''t want to go back either.


    "Zhang Kefan, if you have the ability, go back alone!" Liu Jian said to Zhang Kefan. I could hear the ridicule in her voice, he must have predicted that Zhang Kefan would not dare to cross this wasteland alone and return back to her room.


    "Then you guys play, I''ll go back first."


    What I didn''t expect was that after Zhang Kefan finished this sentence, she immediately stood up and walked towards the dorm room, which was also in my direction.


    That strike was not light at all, there was no place for me to hide! If Zhang Kefan saw me, would I talk?


    But the reality is that she came over and saw me when I wasn''t thinking about anything.


    "You ¡­ "What ¡­"


    I covered her mouth and continued to hide behind the rock I had been hiding behind.


    "Shh!" Don''t talk, do you hear me? "


    She looked at me with her big, panicked eyes and nodded her head. Only then did I let go of her mouth.

 C69

    Even though Zhang Kefan promised to not speak, when I let go of her hand, she immediately asked me in a very soft voice: "He Fang, why are you here?"


    I haven''t even answered her question yet, and I can''t tell her that there''s a ghost on top of those guys in front of them, and I''m here to get rid of it.


    That way, Zhang Kefan would definitely treat me as an idiot, so I just kept my mouth shut, pretending that I didn''t hear anything, and continued to watch Liu Jian and the rest.


    At this moment, they had already spread out some cushions on the ground and started to take a big risk. The elder brother in yellow clothes was also attracted by them and slowly moved towards the tree.


    This was no joke. Once that big brother felt that this was quite fun, they wouldn''t be able to leave then. They would stay here and play until they died, just like a ghost beating wall.


    I think that Zhang Kefan was also a little afraid, as she reached out her hand to pull at the corner of my clothes. I didn''t care about her at the moment, as I stared with my two eyes at Liu Jian and the rest who were playing in the distance.


    "What are you looking at?" Zhang Kefan quietly asked from my side: "Do they look so good playing around?"


    "Ghost!"


    I subconsciously gave her a casual reply. Then I shivered and realized that I had said the wrong thing and looked back at her.


    Her two eyes looked at me with some fear in her eyes. She was still biting her lower lip when I realized that her brain spasmed from a few words just now. I hurriedly said to her, "Hehe, that ¡­ I was just messing around with you."


    She still looked at me, and without saying a word, I was stared at by her until I started to feel a little guilty. I said to her, "How about I send you back? This late at night, it''s not safe for you to go back by yourself, right?"


    "And then?"


    "What then?" I was confused by her question.


    "And then you''re coming back here?"


    "I''ll go, I won''t come. "I''m going to go to bed too. Let''s go, let''s go ¡­" I am also worried now, I will definitely come back when I send her back, mainly because I can see that there is no danger at the moment, so I made the decision first, if not, I would not be able to use my Great Demonic Subduing Technique when Zhang Kefan is here later.


    With that, I grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her back by the corner of my shirt.


    Because I was in a hurry, I walked quickly as well. She followed behind me as she jogged along.


    My mind was full of Liu Jian and the others who were wearing yellow clothes on their heads. As I walked quickly, I kept saying to Zhang Kefan, "Hurry up."


    "Stop!" You''re hurting me. " Zhang Kefan immediately broke free from my hold on his hand and stared at me with a flushed face, constantly rubbing her hands.


    I realized that I hadn''t realized I''d been holding her for so long, so I became embarrassed and waited for her without a word.


    "Forget it, you should hurry back. This place isn''t that far from my dorm. I''ll take this path myself."


    This was exactly what I wanted. After instructing her to be careful, I immediately ran towards the wasteland.


    Hopefully, it''s still in time. I kept thinking along the way, but I didn''t expect to see such a scene that made me want to eat the stone I was hiding in!


    "Great adventure!" "Haha." Mao Fei, who was from the same dorm as Liu Jian, smiled and said, "Liu Jian, personally take charge!"


    Ren Na was a pretty girl in our class, and all of us in the first dorm knew that Liu Jian was interested in Ren Na, so I immediately understood why they came out tonight.


    At this time, Big Brother Huang Yi had already descended from the tree and was sitting among them. These people were actually playing around with him. Did they not feel the cold at all?


    At this time, Mao Fei stood up and said that he wanted to go pee. When the words came out, my heart immediately exploded with rage, it was highly likely that something bad would happen if I acted alone!


    Indeed! After Mao Fei left, Big Brother Huang Yi also followed him into the small forest formed by the tilted trees. I also couldn''t see Mao Fei and the rest.


    Not long after, the fog began to rise again. The temperature of the ground was extremely high on this summer''s night, so much so that it was possible for fog to rise!


    Liu Jian and the rest didn''t seem to be aware of it at all. Because of the mist, I couldn''t see them anymore after a while.


    Looking at the time, it seemed to be around five to six minutes, I heard Liu Jian say, "Where the hell did that grandson Mao Fei go? He could pee for so long. It can''t really be what He Fang said it would be ¡­ "


    "Go go!" Shut up! If you speak any more nonsense, I''ll beat you up. "


    I looked at the time. It''s almost two o''clock. These brats, if they don''t leave soon, they really won''t be able to escape! I have to find something, don''t I?


    I could only watch from the side and worry. It was already 1: 48. At 2: 00 PM, it was time to go to night for hundreds of ghosts in the wasteland!


    I could just make out their silhouettes, and now the fog was thickening so that I couldn''t even see them.


    "I''ll go find him." When Peng Li said that he would go find Mao Fei, I put him aside and waited. At this time, the other girls also seemed to be scared and wanted to go back.


    Liu Jian already said that he would leave when Mao Fei returned, but from his tone, he seemed to be a little anxious.


    "What a fog!" I can''t see the way! "


    "Yeah, how do we get out of here?"


    "Everyone, don''t worry. If we follow a straight line, we will definitely be able to get out."


    In any case, there was quite a lot of chatter going on inside, but I didn''t see anyone walk out.


    Initially, they were ignorant of the problem that could be solved by taking a piss. I was feeling anxious watching from the outside. Didn''t I tell Niu Chao that he would piss if he couldn''t get out? Did he forget about it?


    It had probably been more than ten minutes since Peng Li, who had gone to look for Mao Fei, did not come back. These children had not come out either, so a few timid girls were already crying.


    At this time, it was already two o''clock and the Yin Qi was the richest. Even the usual ghost would become a little stronger at this time. It would be weird if they could make it out. Unless Niu Chao could recall them, they would never be able to get out before dawn.


    "Oh shit, I remember!" He Fang told me about a method! " At this time, Niu Chao''s voice finally came out, followed by a wave of bashful and Liu Jian''s urging.


    It seemed like I told Niu Chao how to save them. I knew that they were going to come out, so I immediately found a place to hide and bumped into them like how Zhang Kefan did just now.


    After they came out, they started running towards their dorm like there were ghosts chasing them, including Liu Jian who was initially unafraid, who was running as fast as a grandson.


    What made me laugh was that everyone seemed to have forgotten about Mao Fei and his friend, as they were still in the forest.


    I let out a long sigh of relief after they ran past me one by one. I could finally use my punches and kicks.


    After the Ghost Eye Nether Path activated its Nether Path, I strode into the fog. Because the fog was a large mass of Yin Qi, when I drove the Nether Path, all I could see was grey gas everywhere.


    Inside the bag is the Cool Foolish Tranquil Heart Talisman and in his hand is the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman. I was prepared to see that yellow-clothed Big Brother and invite him to eat a piece of the Evil Breaking Talisman first.


    His master had said that he wouldn''t do anything if he didn''t harm them, but not only did this yellow shirt harm them, it also wanted to kill a bunch of them at once. How could I not kill it?


    Because I was worried about Mao Fei and Peng Li, I started jogging as soon as I entered the forest, searching for the both of them.


    It didn''t take much effort to find one. There was one hanging on the tree and one lying under the tree.


    The elder brother in yellow clothes was beside the two of them and looked like he would kill them at any moment.


    The one hanging on top of the tree is Mao Fei who went into the bathroom first, his face is already ashen green, like a dead face, I don''t dare to let him continue hanging there, otherwise he''s really going to die.


    Since it wasn''t a real rope, he wouldn''t die as fast as he did when he hanged himself.


    Since he did not have much to say, he decided to save them first. With the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman in his hand, he shouted at the big yellow clothed brother.

 C70

    As for what he shouted, he was a little embarrassed, so he said it awkwardly: "Hey! "If you don''t go and reincarnate after death, you will still remain in this world to bring disaster upon the living. See if I don''t bring you down today ¡­"


    Halfway through my speech, I couldn''t remember what Master used to sound like when he could have just opened his mouth.


    After saying half of what I wanted to say, I realized that I couldn''t continue any further. This guy was making me feel embarrassed, so I held onto the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman and rushed towards that big brother in yellow clothes.


    He was originally squatting in front of Mao Fei and Peng Li, but when he heard my voice, he immediately turned around to look at me. Luckily, he didn''t look too bad, but his face was a lot paler than normal, and was extremely pale.


    Just as I was about to hit him, he vanished in a puff of smoke and reappeared in a tree not far from me, looking at me without speaking.


    I didn''t hit or chase her, so I immediately put down Mao Fei who was on the tree. Then, I placed two Bewitching Calming Calm talismans on the two of them. Only after that did I extend my hand out to check if they were still breathing, and fortunately, they weren''t dead.


    But, I could feel that if I was a little bit later, something would definitely happen, but this time, there would be a serious illness after we go back, so we would definitely get what we deserve. Who told them to come out in the middle of the night and f * ck off, when they see a ghost, all of them would run away faster than their grandsons.


    Although the most important thing for me to do now is to let Mao Fei and Peng Li leave this place first, but I know that the yellow clothed big brother not far away won''t let me bring the two of them away so easily.


    At this time, the fog became thicker again, and he also blurrily disappeared into it. This disappearance was only for normal people, because I was driving a Nether Path, I could still see him.


    Wait! He thinks I can''t see him?!


    "Hehe, I have a bad idea all of a sudden. Since he can''t see me, then I''ll do him in. This ghost''s strength is quite average, so as long as I manage to launch a sneak attack, I''ll be able to finish it off."


    As I was feeling proud of the way I suddenly thought of, I started to pretend that I couldn''t see him, and turned around to look at the unconscious Mao Fei and Peng Li. I also quietly took out a piece of Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman, and waited for him to get close.


    I kept glancing at him out of the corner of my eye.


    I saw him flash here and there, and although he didn''t stop moving, he was slowly approaching me. To make it more realistic, I just carried Mao Fei on my back and headed outside.


    If he didn''t stop me, I was ready to really go. I took a few steps and he followed me, neither close nor far away, and for a moment I was in a hurry.


    Come over here!


    I couldn''t help it, so I went out, and he followed me all the way to the edge of the fog, and then a sad story happened.


    This damned girl Zhang Kefan appeared in front of me again. Why is she everywhere? Isn''t this adding to the chaos?


    Her two hands were twisted together as she looked at me guiltily. I had my back facing Mao Fei as I stared at her with my large eyes and stared blankly at her for a long time without uttering a single word.


    Big Brother Huang Yi is still following behind me. Two half-dead people are already enough for me to suffer so much. Now, another one is coming out alive. How could I care about that later?


    Finally, I decided not to tell her so much for the time being. As I walked past her, I said, "Come with me."


    Of course she wouldn''t bicker with me right now, wasting time bickering is courting death, after all, Peng Li is still inside.


    "I don''t think so either. Why does it feel so heavy on my back?" After reaching the center of the wasteland, I put Mao Fei down. After taking a long breath, I raised my head and looked at Zhang Kefan.


    "I don''t care what you''re back for, but stay here and look at Mao Fei, you''re not allowed to go anywhere, wait for me to come back, and hold this in your hand ¡­"


    When I was speaking with Zhang Kefan, I took a glance in the direction of Big Brother Yellow-clothed. He didn''t come out of the dense fog, and when I turned around, he coincidentally smiled at me, then turned around and walked back into the fog.


    Not good! Peng Li was going to get into trouble!


    "Do not run around! Do you hear me! " After passing her a Pitiful Calming Glyph, I immediately turned around and ran back into the fog.


    "Peng Li! Peng Li! Is your grandson in? "Then promise me ¡­"


    I was so anxious that I forgot that Peng Li was still unconscious and couldn''t hear what I was saying. I ran over and found that Peng Li was still lying there motionlessly, I checked his breath and was still alive.


    I looked around and it was gone. What was the situation?


    I carried Peng Li, this damn fatty, and after walking a few steps, I discovered that the fog around us was slowly dispersing.


    That''s not right! Zhang Kefan!


    I just noticed that the mist was drifting towards me, even faster than me. In front of me was the wasteland in the middle, which was where Zhang Kefan and Mao Fei were.


    F * ck, I didn''t expect this ghost to be so smart, to have been tricked by a ghost!


    Even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t be able to get up so fast with Peng Li on my back.


    "Zhang Kefan!"


    After exiting the forest, I started shouting at the top of my lungs towards the center of the clearing, but the originally spacious and empty wasteland was already shrouded in a very dense mist, and my voice sounded as though it was engulfed by the mist. There was no doubt that Zhang Kefan was inside.


    I don''t dare to put Peng Li down right now, otherwise, the yellow clothed big brother would let me make the multiple choice questions later.


    I could only shout out Zhang Kefan''s name non-stop, hoping that she would be able to hear me and reply.


    Carrying Peng Li on my back, I started to sweat profusely after a while. I had already returned to the place where I told Zhang Kefan not to move about carelessly, but I still did not see any trace of Zhang Kefan.


    I simply put Peng Li down at last. This thing is really too heavy, I can''t carry it anymore, if there''s really something wrong with it, both he and Mao Fei have the Cool Foolish Tranquility Talisman on them, at least they won''t be able to take care of it for a while!


    But Zhang Kefan didn''t have to be certain, if she was captivated, she would just be like her original Big Sister Xiaowen, throwing away all the defenses in her hands.


    After opening the eyes of the Nether Path, he could see the Yin Qi, but he could not find Zhang Kefan no matter what.


    Face to face!


    He actually appeared in front of me and looked at me. I was stunned for a moment, then continued to look all around to find Zhang Kefan, as if I couldn''t see him. Although I don''t know what he wanted to do by suddenly appearing in front of me, but to fight Zhang Kefan head on is undoubtedly the worst method, what if we really take care of him, but we won''t be able to find Zhang Kefan!


    He seemed to have been fooled. After circling me a few times, he turned around and walked in another direction. Isn''t that a small forest? What was going on!?


    I feel like I''m going crazy, what''s going on! Since Zhang Kefan is in the small forest, I can confirm that. Thus, I immediately charged into the small forest without caring about anything else. I can''t let anything happen to Zhang Kefan no matter what, this is also my bottom line.


    When I rushed into the forest, I saw Zhang Kefan sitting on a rock with dull eyes. I walked over and shook her with force, then placed a Pandora''s Calming Heart Rune on her forehead.


    Fortunately, he had not been captivated for long before she woke up.


    "He Fang? "Aren''t you ¡­"


    "Don''t say anything else, feel like you''re coming with me!"


    At this moment, I had no time to talk to her. I pulled her up and ran out of the woods.


    If my guess isn''t wrong, Mao Fei and Peng Li should have already fallen into that damned hands.


    "What''s going on?"


    Zhang Kefan, who was running behind me, asked me, "What can I tell her?" She couldn''t possibly say that she had seen a ghost!


    After running out of the forest, I was stunned. There was another one that was carrying Peng Li and staring at me.


    Zhang Kefan and I were both stunned.


    "Come here! The one beside you is a ghost! "


    "I ¡­ ¡­" The person in front of me shouted at Zhang Kefan with all my might, as if he was extremely anxious.


    I suddenly understood that this multiple choice question of relationship is for Zhang Kefan to decide!

 C71

    Zhang Kefan looked at the "I" who was with Mao Fei, then turned her head to look at me, and suddenly screamed loudly.


    This guy didn''t seem to have any reason, shaking me until my eardrums hurt. Was this kind of extremely piercing shout a skill that the girls were born with? I admire myself for being able to think so much nonsense at this moment.


    Actually, Zhang Kefan''s sudden loss was completely understandable. For a girl who had never seen any of these before to suddenly see a ghost like this, it was already good that she did not immediately faint from fright.


    "Zhang Kefan!" I shouted, "Can you calm down a bit? "Look carefully, I am the real one!"


    At this time, the person in front of me also continued to shout at Zhang Kefan: "Zhang Kefan, come over here quickly, or else he will kill you later, quickly!"


    Our voices undoubtedly provoked Zhang Kefan even further. She instantly crouched on the ground and covered her ears with her hands as her body continuously trembled.


    This time, I''m really worried. I''m also afraid of scaring her until she''s sick. Then I''ll regret it for the rest of my life!


    But what was he going to do now? All of them were only able to make Zhang Kefan believe that I was real. At this moment, I somewhat understand how anxious Sun Wukong was when he was reading Journey to the West.


    Once Zhang Kefan made the wrong choice, she would definitely be enchanted by him at the first moment, wouldn''t this cause great trouble?


    I guess this yellow clothed brother is probably doing it himself, but that''s why I thought of such a bad idea.


    The most shameful thing is that I actually fell for their trap, and right now, I look like the Zhang Kefan who was about to collapse was left with nothing to do. Forget it, the most important thing right now was to let Zhang Kefan calm down first before saying anything else.


    So I said to Zhang Kefan, "Calm down first, don''t be anxious. No matter who''s the real deal, if I had really planned to harm you, I would have already attacked you. There''s definitely a reason why I don''t dare to make a move, so you don''t need to be afraid."


    Once I said it like this, Zhang Kefan really stopped trembling. I helped her up slowly and she pulled away from me by a bit and said to the two of us: "If you both say that you''re He Fang, then just say the truth, it''s that simple."


    I hit my head. This kid is too honest, he was just mesmerized. Doesn''t he know what your brain knows?


    Indeed! Just as I was thinking about this, the "I" opposite me immediately said, "Do you remember how you fainted on top of the examination hall in the elementary school graduation exam? I was the one who carried you to the hospital when I got the heatstroke. "


    This is my first time interacting with Zhang Kefan. Now that she has said it out loud, what should I do?


    Zhang Kefan blushed and nodded, then said: "That''s true, what about you? Don''t you have anything to say? "


    I was immediately angered. I had saved her so many times, and now that she doubted me, am I being cheap?


    So I yelled at her, "Are you bored? Can you mind your own business? Can you not cause so much trouble? Listen to me, what else is there to do? What did you say you wanted to come back for? "All of you, add fuel to the fire!"


    Hearing this, a smile appeared on "I" on the opposite party''s face. I instantly regretted it. I almost had the urge to slap myself twice. Why do you think I have to be angry with her now? Isn''t that adding to the mess!


    As expected, Zhang Kefan''s gaze towards me became sharp and cold, and she said to me: "I''m sorry, I don''t have this memory, you are the fake He Fang!"


    After she finished speaking, Zhang Kefan quickly ran towards the "He Fang" standing opposite him.


    "Zhang Kefan!"


    I can''t care about that anymore, I will risk my life to chase after Zhang Kefan, no matter what, I will not let Zhang Kefan be taken away here.


    But just now, Zhang Kefan had distanced herself from me, and I was unable to catch up to him, even though the distance between us was not that far.


    The "me" opposite me looked at me with a face full of smiles, as if he was ridiculing my childishness. It''s fine if he came to save one of them, but he even included Zhang Kefan in it.


    I shouted out Zhang Kefan''s name with all my might, hoping that she would hear and believe that I would stop, but all of this was caused by my own impulse just now, and had irreparable consequences.


    In the end, Zhang Kefan made the wrong choice. She went in front of "I" as if she was extremely scared, and hugged "I" instead.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    Bang!


    Afterwards, the other ''I'' was sent flying far away by the power of the Six-Armored Sun God, and he revealed his original appearance, which was also that yellow-clothed Big Brother. However, right now, his chest was like a ghost''s heart, and there was a hole the size of his head, still emitting white smoke from time to time.


    All of a sudden, I felt like I had vented all of my anger, causing you to burst out laughing.


    I thought, then stood beside Zhang Kefan. Although I didn''t know what kind of expression was on my face, I felt really good in my heart.


    I saw that Zhang Kefan''s face was a little abnormally red. It should have been because of the fright just now.


    I patted her shoulder and said, "Thanks."


    I didn''t expect her to cry out loud while holding me. I was also stunned, as I had never been close to a girl before. I also forgot that there was a half-dead ghost lying there, just standing there, not even knowing how to let go.


    I didn''t wear much in the summer, and after a while I felt that my shoulders had become wet. It should be Zhang Kefan''s tears.


    After a long moment, she let go of me, sobbing, and said, "I''m sorry, I was really scared just now. I don''t know who to trust."


    "Didn''t you choose to believe me and listen to me?" I was especially happy to tell her that, of course, it wasn''t because she had just hugged me, but because I had finally solved a problem with my own skill.


    Actually, when I helped Zhang Kefan up, I had already secretly given her a Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman, so I quickly said the three words "trust me" to her.


    Actually, I didn''t know whether she would believe me or not. I was betting that she would believe me. Of course, to make her believe me, the first few words I shouted at her were the same words I shouted at her after she woke up from the heat.


    Fortunately, she chose to believe in me. This was something that moved me, so the following matters were much simpler. I made her avoid it and directly get rid of that yellow-clothed brother.


    I was carrying that fatty Peng Li on my back, then I realized that I could do nothing to Mao Fei, what should I do?


    I had no choice but to throw Mao Fei here. Since Brother Huang Yi was already taken care of by me, Mao Fei would not be in any danger here for now.


    Zhang Kefan followed along with me, and I was especially afraid that she would ask me about the ghosts and gods. In order to change the topic, I said to her, "Did you understand what I was saying just now?"


    Zhang Kefan''s current ability to adapt is quite strong, she had already gotten used to it, after hearing my words she said to me in a daze: "What words?"


    "You don''t understand how?" I was a little confused. I felt that the thing that should make her decide the most should be the words I shouted at her. Didn''t she hear me?


    Zhang Kefan said: "Just look at how tired you are carrying Peng Li. Think about that ¡­ With Peng Li on your back and your arms, you don''t look tired at all. You can tell that it''s fake with a glance, you don''t have that much strength. "


    "Holy shit!" That''s how you think! " I grumbled discontentedly.


    From her tears just now, it was obvious that she was lying, but even though I didn''t know why she was lying, I didn''t want to expose her. She definitely had her own thoughts.


    "What do you think?" Zhang Kefan asked me.


    I gave a dry laugh and didn''t say anything more.


    What happened tonight, I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect the next day I was found out overnight!


    Only then did I know that the school leaders suddenly went to check out the dorms in the middle of the night. Coincidentally, Liu Jian and the others went back, so all four of us were directly captured the next day.


    After conducting a deep examination in front of the entire school, Sister Kexuan was called to the school.


    The form teacher slapped the table and said to Sister Kexuan: "Your two children''s grades are pretty good, especially Zhang Kefan, but this time it''s really good. This matter has attracted the attention of the school board. If not for the principal''s words, these two would have definitely been remembered as big as the other two! "


    Sister Kexuan kept apologizing and laughing to the class teacher before bringing Zhang Kefan and I out to have a good meal.


    Sister Kexuan should already know, that neither Zhang Kefan nor I are the kind of children who would make mistakes for no reason, so she didn''t even bother to ask.

 C72

    In the end, Zhang Kefan still asked me if there really was a ghost in this world, and I didn''t know if I should answer her.


    Master said that in our industry, if we can keep people from knowing, then we can keep from letting them know. After all, this is an era where ghosts shouldn''t exist.


    After staying in the city for so many years, I knew how terrified and fearful these things were towards modern people. Thus, after hesitating for a long time, I finally gave Zhang Kefan a perfect answer.


    "I don''t know what you''re asking, but this world isn''t as simple as you think. There are a lot of things that you can see, and a lot of things that you can''t be sure of seeing. Only when you''re deep in a certain industry will you know a lot of things."


    "But it''s not that simple, so you don''t have to be so scared."


    After saying that, even I felt that what I said made sense. I was curious as to how I said such profound words.


    Zhang Kefan looked at me with her big eyes and blinked, feeling uncomfortable all over.


    Most of the girls in the class were taller than the boys, for example, Zhang Kefan and I. She was half a head taller than me, and when we got close enough, I could see that he had to raise his head a little.


    I rarely look at Zhang Kefan face to face, or more accurately, if I look carefully, and find that she''s actually quite pretty, when I smile with two dimples on my face, don''t say that it''s really pleasing to the eye.


    It was no wonder that so many male students in her class had some thoughts about her. Her grades were good, her looks were beautiful, and normally, she looked like she didn''t want to bother with anyone.


    Although I still feel like I''m out of touch with most of the guys in my class, the first time I heard that some of the guys had girlfriends, my jaw almost dropped to the floor.


    My mind was filled with thoughts of "what the hell and what is this". I felt that I would have to wait until Big Sister Xiaowen was so old to find a friend to marry her?


    Of course, I didn''t say it out loud. Later on, there were more and more male and female friends around me, so I didn''t find it strange.


    I remember Mao Fei saying to me: "Brother Fang, you look like a pretty boy too, why don''t you find a girlfriend?"


    I gave him a kick and shouted at him, "You''re the one who''s a gigolo, your whole family is a gigolo!"


    Ever since I rescued him and Peng Li, the two of them have been very close to me, calling them Brother Fang or whatever. Of course, I only told them that I went to the Little Forest to pick them up when I saw them.


    For a long period of time after that, the students in the class all thought that Zhang Kefan and I were playing with each other, and it was just that we hid it rather well.


    Zhang Kefan and I both knew that this kind of thing was going to get worse the more we talked about it, so we didn''t bother explaining it to them.


    Mao Fei and Peng Li''s two grandsons, one was as thin as a bamboo pole, and the other one was exactly the opposite of a gorilla, constantly calling Zhang Kefan "sister-in-law" all day long.


    In the beginning, Zhang Kefan''s face was still embarrassed, but after getting used to it, she grabbed Mao Fei and Peng Li''s ears and fiercely beat up these two grandchildren.


    But since then, the two of them did not dare to call out "sister-in-law" anymore. On the other hand, Zhang Kefan would call the two "brother" whenever she saw them.


    Then he said to me: "Brother Fang, I now believe that Zhang Kefan is not your girlfriend."


    I asked why?


    He said that if my real boyfriend was really Zhang Kefan, then she wouldn''t be able to live until today. Zhang Kefan was simply a concealed violent person!


    I smiled and said, "Your grandson deserves it!"


    "Brother Fang, let''s go to the toilet!" In just a short while, Mao Fei and Peng Li had already gathered in front of my table.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I said, "You two can''t say it without me, can you? "I still have to study, hurry up and f * ck off."


    The form teacher knocked on the table and said to me, "It''s already the second half of the third year. Come, explain to me, how did you manage to achieve a grade of 13.4 for your entire life?"


    "I find it strange. No matter how much effort the people behind you put in, how many people''s ranking will rise or fall, yet your results for these fourteen people have never wavered. I ¡­ "Cough, cough, cough ¡­"


    When the homeroom teacher said this, she started to cough. I immediately passed the water cup to her and said, "Please speak slowly. Don''t be anxious. I won''t run away!"


    Later on, I promised to study hard and try to improve my grades. Thus, when I was preparing to end the class, I went to find my tablemate and leader, Feng Yuling, to help me understand the content that I did not understand even though I was dozing off.


    Why did these two grandsons come again?


    "That''s right, we can''t do it without you. Let''s hurry up and go!" Peng Li carried me out the door in one go.


    Feng Yuling looked at me from her seat and smiled, "For the sake of the two of them, you should accompany them to the toilet."


    There were still a few students in the washroom who thought they were awesome. They were smoking cigarettes while squatting on the toilet. I didn''t have anything to say. Why did he have to act so awesome? You still have to wear your school uniform when you go to school.


    After peeing, we were just about to leave when trouble came. Those few smokers surrounded the three of us and then looked at us unkindly. The rest of the students scattered and gathered around Zhou to watch the fun.


    What made me a little surprised was that Liu Jian actually walked out from the back. He didn''t even look at me, but said to Peng Li and Mao Fei, "It''s none of your business, scram!"


    I put my hands in my pockets. Afraid? Actually, I''m not afraid at all. Right now, I want to see what exactly these two people who called me "Brother Fang" all along look like.


    Ever since Master asked me to major in San Qing Book s, he had taught me many things, including a lot of martial arts. Master said that this was something he had fumbled with for many years to learn, so I had to learn it well.


    At that time, I was thinking about how a peerless master should look. I tried my best, but of course I didn''t become a peerless master, but I was still able to defend myself.


    The outcome was quickly decided. The skinny Mao Fei was scared stiff as he lowered his head and walked to the side.


    Peng Li scolded Mao Fei a few times. He scolded Mao Fei, turned out to be a coward, then stood taller than me with a huge height, blocking my path and said: "Brother Fang, if we fight here we will be at a disadvantage. You run over to the teacher, I will carry this over here."


    I was very angry at Mao Fei''s decision. From the second day of my first year to now, I didn''t expect that he would actually let things go like this. I even thought that it would be better to not save him back then.


    What Peng Li said also moved me a bit. I also became acquainted with him, but I definitely wouldn''t leave him here alone. But I won''t fight with the people that Liu Jian called over. I don''t want the Sister Kexuan to come back to school again at this last moment.


    "Just say what you want to say. There''s no need to create such a big commotion, just do it as if I''m not afraid."


    I know Liu Jian would definitely not dare to fight me again, otherwise his graduation certificate would not be kept! Therefore, I purposely provoked him like this. The surrounding people were all laughing while covering their mouths.


    Liu Jian''s face alternated between green and white, as if he had just dropped into a vat. He said to me: "He Fang, I, you remember. If you were to speak to Zhang Kefan again, we will talk at the back of the school in the afternoon."


    "Teacher, it''s them!"


    Before I even spoke, Mao Fei, who had disappeared at an unknown time, suddenly jumped in with the head instructor of the entire civilization behind him.


    "It''s them who want to hit me!" Mao Fei pointed at Liu Jian and the other ''big bosses'' of the other classes who were smoking in their mouths as they spoke to the head instructor.


    We didn''t even have time to react. This turn of events was a bit too big.


    The outcome was very obvious. The few old men who were aggressively wanting to beat me up were taken away gloomily. Of course, the three of us, who were the victims, followed along as well.

 C73

    The ones who suffered the most in the teaching office weren''t the three of us, nor was it the Liu Jian who threatened me. Rather, it was the few old men who were squatting by the sink smoking, seriously warning us all to not graduate if we made any mistakes before graduation.


    As for Liu Jian, the gathering of his classmates for a brawl had severely affected the harmonious relationship between the students. Having been punished with a thousand words of deep reflection, he would read it out loud in front of all the students in the morning.


    The three of us would naturally be released innocent. After all, if Liu Jian didn''t mention Zhang Kefan, I wouldn''t even know what happened before he hit me.


    After coming out of the Director''s Office, which was secretly called the Unbroken Hell by all the students in the school, I felt that it was a great feeling! After that, the faces of Liu Jian and the others did not look that good, especially Liu Jian, he was even our class''s vice class teacher. His grade was always good, and the class teacher was also very optimistic about him, I really wanted to see how he would explain this to the class teacher.


    With regards to Mao Fei, other than apologizing, I have no other thoughts.


    But Peng Li and Mao Fei started chatting with each other very quickly, and Mao Fei said: "Just now, there were a lot of people, if we were to fight it out, we would definitely be at a disadvantage! This is called taking advantage of one''s intelligence, do you understand? "But I don''t think that you understand that simple-minded way of thinking. Look at Brother Fang, he didn''t say anything at that time, so he definitely understands what I mean, right, Brother Fang?"


    This was the first time I felt such a thing as "shame on the face". After hearing Mao Fei''s question, I immediately turned around and bowed to him, saying, "Mao Fei, I''m sorry. I also misunderstood you just now."


    I was very sincere when I bowed, and at that moment I regretted that I had thought "I might as well not have saved him." If Master had known that I was like that, he would have been angry.


    Saving people is a must, even if Mao Fei was truly afraid just now, I shouldn''t blame him. After all, different people have different choices, what right do I have to ask Mao Fei to come and help me?


    Thinking about it, I stopped thinking about it, and only hoped that Mao Fei would really forgive me. Maybe Mao Fei doesn''t think that it''s anything special, but it''s really a huge test for me.


    This was what Master used to call the test of "the mind." Only then did I understand a little bit.


    "This... Brother Fang, what are you doing... Don''t be like this ¡­ "So many people are watching ¡­" Mao Fei stuttered as he told me.


    "He Fang! What are you doing? "


    "He ¡­"


    I could tell that the first call was from Feng Yuling, and although the second call was only one word, I was able to determine that it was Zhang Kefan. But I don''t know why she suddenly stopped herself from calling for me.


    Feng Yuling suddenly walked in front of me and Mao Fei to help me up, and then glared at Mao Fei and said: "Mao Fei! Are you bullying He Fang? Tell me about the Education Bureau! "


    "I ¡­" "How would I dare!?" Mao Fei had a helpless look on his face as he looked at me with a pleading look.


    Peng Li, who was at the side, did not dare to say a word. An angry little girl is not to be trifled with, this was something Mao Fei gave me and Peng Li before, Peng Li and I have always remembered this, including now, when Peng Li did not dare to speak, I think that was also the reason, but now Feng Yuling''s aura is a little strange.


    "That... "Group Leader Feng..."


    Speak!" Feng Yuling turned her head around and roared loudly, scaring me to the point of trembling, and I forcefully swallowed back the words that were about to leave my mouth.


    The students who were surrounding him at some point in time all started to laugh, and even Feng Yuling himself was laughing because of it.


    I guiltily said to her, "About that, let him go first. It really isn''t what you think it is." Saying that, I pointed at Mao Fei who was on the verge of tears.


    Mao Fei immediately hid behind Peng Li and let out a long breath as he said, "Aiyah, I was scared to death".


    "Then tell me, how did you get to the teaching office in the washroom?"


    So I said to her, "Look, there are so many people here, why don''t we go back to the classroom and talk slowly?"


    "That''s fine too!" With that, Feng Yuling returned back to the classroom.


    With Feng Yuling gone, there was no longer any excitement, and the spectators also slowly dispersed.


    Mao Fei was so agitated by Feng Yuling that he seemed to have forgotten about me apologizing to him just now, but it doesn''t matter anymore.


    "He Fang!"


    Just as I was about to return to the classroom, Zhang Kefan called out to me again.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her.


    There was a faint smile on her face. I had never seen her smile like this before, and I felt my hair stand on end.


    "You seem to be afraid of Feng Yuling?" There wasn''t a ripple in her voice, but the more she did that, the more I felt that something was wrong.


    So I had no choice but to bite the bullet and answer, "That look of hers... It''s not like you can''t tell, but that doesn''t scare me. After all, I''ll have to rely on her to study in the future. "


    "I''m a studying committee member, why don''t you ask me?"


    "Isn''t she just sitting next to me? This is the principle of how close I am to you, and you ¡­ Who knows when you''ll try to harm me again. How would I dare to look for you? " I was going to make a joke to ease my embarrassment.


    Who would know that Zhang Kefan always had that kind of smile on her face when she looked at me? She didn''t change anything because of my words, so I became even more embarrassed. I didn''t even know where to put my hands.


    After that, she inexplicably returned to the classroom. My head was filled with fog. What kind of situation is this? Forget it, who cares about him, do whatever you have to do. Moreover, I don''t think it''s enough for Liu Jian to do something like this.


    When I returned to my seat, the bell for class had just rung, and I did not say much to Feng Yuling. On the other hand, a note appeared from my desk, which read: "Do you think it''s over? We''ll meet tomorrow afternoon in the wasteland. If you''re a man, then don''t be scared. "


    After I finished writing, I looked towards Liu Jian''s position, I didn''t expect that he would coincidentally turn around and look at me, and when he saw me looking at him, he imitated the actions of those villains on the television, slicing my neck for me.


    "Liu Jian, please look at the black board. Don''t look around, and don''t be arrogant even if your results are good!" The teacher told him as he tapped on the blackboard.


    "Pfft!" This time, I really couldn''t hold it in and directly spurted it out. It''s not that I''m talking about him, but isn''t this guy''s luck a bit too unlucky?


    Feng Yuling turned her head and looked at me strangely, then said in a low voice: "Listen well to the lesson!"


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked at Zhang Kefan again. I didn''t expect her to be looking at me too, and the look in my eyes made my hair stand on end. I even started to suspect if Zhang Kefan had been possessed by a ghost.


    Then, I saw Peng Li and Mao Fei''s two grandsons looking at me again and again ¡­


    There was no way to attend this class! All of their eyes were as though they had never taken any drugs, so why were they wandering around randomly!


    With a push of my textbook, I started flipping through the San Qing Book that I had memorized from back to front. During this time, Feng Yuling pinched me to let me teach properly, so I didn''t pay attention to her.


    When the class ended, I asked her to give me a lecture. She seemed to have forgotten that I had just entered the teaching office, and she didn''t even bother to ask me about it.


    On the other hand, I was a little curious about why Zhang Kefan, who was always in the classroom studying, would suddenly disappear without a trace after the lesson. I didn''t care about her, but I didn''t dare to care about her either.


    As for the fight between Liu Jian and me tomorrow afternoon, I still didn''t say anything. This also included Mao Fei and Peng Li, just the two of them would undoubtedly be beaten up by me, and I wouldn''t care about them then.


    What I learned, was that Liu Jian could only clean up three or four things like that. If it was like the situation in the washroom, when a group of people surrounded me, I would probably only be able to flip over two and get beaten up.


    What did that say? A good man can''t handle too many people, and I''m not a good man.


    "Are you sick? Look at how absent-minded you''ve been these past two days. " Feng Yuling asked as she looked at me suspiciously for the last lesson.


    "Can''t you expect me to do better?"


    I said helplessly. Can I say that I''m going to fight soon?


    Are you afraid? Of course I''m scared! But of course, I wouldn''t call him a teacher for the sake of face.

 C74

    Feng Yuling had always been weird to me, but I didn''t even know what had happened and wanted to avoid her.


    But she was sitting right next to me, and she couldn''t hide from me, so I just put up with it.


    Besides, I''m going to fight, so where else can I take her? Today is the monthly leave, so Zhang Kefan and I will be going home together. Fortunately, I told Zhang Kefan last night that she should go back first, as I have some things to take care of.


    She asked me who I was and I randomly made up Mao Fei''s birthday. Who knew that she would actually say that she wanted to come as well?


    Before I left school, I went to the toilet and waited for the rest of the students to leave before I headed towards the wasteland behind the school.


    Liu Jian and those few old men were already waiting for me there. When they saw that I was going over to Liu Jian alone, they immediately stood up and said: "He Fang, I didn''t think you had such balls, you dared to come here alone, and I''m not in a good position to bully you. Today, all you have to do is kneel down and kowtow three times to me, and I''ll let you go."


    The few old men by my side also looked at me with ridicule as if I was a piece of tofu in their eyes.


    I forcefully suppressed the suicidal words that were nearing my mouth, "I can kill all of you by myself." I said to him, "You also know that this is definitely impossible. Why don''t you just tell me how you can let me go?"


    "Yo, why aren''t you being awesome anymore?" "It seems like you are not an ignorant person either." Liu Jian dug his earwax and said to me: "Alright, seeing that we are classmates, I will tell you about it."


    "Zhang Kefan is mine, no one can take him away. Don''t think about him, don''t ever come into contact with him again."


    I was speechless, it''s Zhang Kefan again, why does she always have so many things on her body! I said to Liu Jian, "If I say that Zhang Kefan and I aren''t related in any way, would you believe me?"


    "What do you think?" Liu Jian looked at me like a scoundrel.


    I suddenly became angry as well and shouted at him, "You won''t believe anything I say! Why don''t you say a hammer!?" If I don''t come into contact with her, what would she do if she comes to me? You can''t f * cking chase someone and cause trouble for laozi. Little white face, you''re so awesome, why don''t you try today and see if you die or laozi dies! "


    After roaring, I slammed my schoolbag onto the ground and glared at Liu Jian.


    The few of them were so frightened by my sudden outburst that they retreated a few steps.


    "Liu-ge, what''s there to say to him? I''ll say it after I''m done!"


    "That''s right, he dares to be so arrogant."


    When these old men reacted, they probably felt quite embarrassed and immediately shouted that they wanted to hit me.


    Li Jian took a step forward and slapped me. "Pa!" I immediately felt a burning pain on my face. Five handprints couldn''t be avoided.


    Could I avoid this slap? His raising of his hand was so obvious that I could have dodged it if I had wanted to, but I did not. Otherwise, I would not have been able to find an excuse for my "forced defense."


    "You better figure out what you are ¡­"


    "Pah!"


    Liu Jian wanted to say something to me again, but I was too lazy to listen to him. He slapped me across the face, and I didn''t think that I could endure it any longer.


    It was the same crisp sound, but the only difference was that he had a nosebleed.


    He didn''t even wipe the blood from his nose and just stared at me in a daze. The rest of the old men also had the same expression. They probably wouldn''t be able to figure out why I dared to attack them with so many of them.


    "F * ck!"


    One of the first ones to react, the Gramps, extended his foot to kick me. I took a step back, but he missed, but I couldn''t get my leg back. I crouched down and knocked my right elbow against his thigh.


    Ah!" He let out a miserable cry, hugged his leg, and immediately squatted down.


    Then I turned around and nudged someone with my left elbow. I didn''t know where it was, but my elbow hurt, so he definitely wouldn''t be any better.


    I knew it would make them feel good. It was a pain that went directly to the muscles, and it wouldn''t happen, but it did! It was the kind that would take a long time to recover.


    After that, the rest of us pounced on him. I kicked the stomach of the ''old man'' whose hair covered half of his face. He immediately clutched his stomach in pain and squatted down.


    However, the one who had bad luck was me, the other few people immediately pounced on me, under this situation, not to mention me, even Peng Li would definitely not be able to take it!


    I was pressed down at the bottom, and my chest felt like it had been struck by a stone, making it hard to breathe.


    "Stop right there!"


    At this time, a familiar voice came from not too far away. It was Feng Yuling. Ah, no! Why was she here!


    Two questions popped up in my mind.


    Before I could even react, Feng Yuling had already arrived in front of us, who were fighting as we clawed and slapped at the people above me.


    Fortunately, those ''lords'' weren''t despicable enough to attack a girl, otherwise I really wouldn''t have any other choice.


    "Feng Yuling, what does this have to do with you?" Liu Jian took a piece of paper and stuffed it into her bloody nose, and looked at Feng Yuling unkindly.


    "Yeah, why do you care? What are you doing here?" "No, how did you know I was here!" I was quite anxious as well. After patting my chest that was so compressed that it hurt from the pain, I asked her.


    Feng Yuling glared at me but before she could say anything, Liu Jian spoke first: "He Fang, do you only know how to eat women''s food? One is Zhang Kefan, the other is Feng Yuling, you''re really amazing. "


    "If I didn''t come, what would you be like today?" Feng Yuling stared at me, then said to me: "I was just saying, why are you so absent-minded these few days, you''re really amazing, fighting against seven or eight of them by yourself."


    "Heh heh, not at all. It''s just average." I smiled apologetically.


    I was wondering why all the girls around me were so long-winded. It was Zhang Kefan in the past, but now that Zhang Kefan has appeared, I can only rejoice that I am about to graduate. Otherwise, I really would have been chattered crazy.


    "Brother Fang!"


    "Brother Fang!"


    Mao Fei and Peng Li, these two grandsons, had appeared out of nowhere and ran over while shouting.


    "Brother Fang, you''re so mean!" Are you not treating us as brothers? " After Mao Fei ran over, he threw a punch at my chest.


    Peng Li immediately stood in front of Liu Jian and said: "Pretty boy, I''ve disliked you since the beginning, you want to fight right?"


    Liu Jian was so scared that he took two steps back and stood in a row with the rest of the "old men". He said to Peng Li: "You three, and we eight, what about it? You still want to fight? "


    "Three and a half handicapped, five useless people, are I afraid of you?" As he said that, Peng Li pointed at Liu Jian and the other person who was squatting on the ground and covering their legs and faces. He estimated that these were the three and a half people who were crippled as he said.


    He actually took out a metal chain from his backpack and dragged it on the ground with a clanging sound. This time, forget about Liu Jian, even I was shocked.


    I looked at Liu Jian''s current expression and said to her: "Big bro, I really don''t have any relationship with Zhang Kefan. If you like her, then go and chase her yourself. Can you stop talking about me? I''m really afraid of you. "


    "Zhang Kefan? What does this have to do with Zhang Kefan? " Feng Yuling turned her head around and vigilantly asked me.


    Thus, in front of so many people, I simply explained the complicated relationship between Liu Jian, me, and Zhang Kefan.


    Liu Jian finally loosened up a bit and said to me, "You really and Zhang Kefan ¡­"


    "Liu Jian is already in the same class, you can stay put. Brother Fang already said it like that, if you still don''t let go, then come back and we won''t be afraid of you!" Mao Fei said as he looked at Liu Jian.


    At this time, Feng Yuling suddenly pointed at me and said to Liu Jian: "I''ll tell you the truth, he''s my boyfriend. You should be relieved now!"


    After saying that, Feng Yuling grabbed my hand, and indicated to Liu Jian that he wanted to prove what she had said.

 C75

    When Feng Yuling said this, the entire place went silent.


    Liu Jian looked at me, Mao Fei looked at me, Peng Li looked at me, I looked at Feng Yuling, Feng Yuling looked at me with a completely flushed face.


    This... What was going on? I felt like my head was filled with questions. When did I become her boyfriend? You don''t have to do this.


    "You all ¡­" Liu Jian looked at the hand Feng Yuling and I were holding, and only then did he say to me after seeing Feng Yuling pulling my hand, "He Fang, can''t you have said earlier that it''s like this? I, Liu Jian, am not a person who doesn''t know how the world works, today''s matter is your brother''s fault, I apologize to you, if there is time, I will definitely treat you to KFC''s pail. "


    When Liu Jian spoke, Mao Fei and Peng Li finally realised and took a deep breath.


    After he finished speaking, Liu Jian left with his bunch of people, and when he left, he even looked at me with a gaze that seemed to say "I understand, you can do it".


    F * ck me! What do you know? I don''t even know what''s going on, you know! Who cares about your family? You''re like a family bucket!


    When Liu Jian left, I finally regained my senses from my head full of complaints. At that moment, Feng Yuling was still holding onto my hand.


    It was so soft, just like having no bones. After reacting to it, this was my first feeling. After that, I felt my face heating up and my heart was racing. My hands were sweating.


    Even if I haven''t eaten pork before, I''ve seen pigs run. What did I say ¡­ What the hell am I talking about?


    Just when my mind was in a mess, Feng Yuling let go of my hand, and looked at me with a flushed face: "Don''t misunderstand, I just didn''t want them to pester you like this just now, so I just said it like this, after all the exams are coming soon, studying is the most important, and the class teacher also said that ¡­"


    "Stop, stop, stop!" As soon as she pulled out that head teacher who gave me a headache, I immediately told her to stop. I didn''t want to ask her why she was holding my hand anymore, no matter what kind of situation she was in, I felt really awkward.


    Thus, I changed the topic and asked Mao Fei and Peng Li: "How did you two know I was here?"


    "She won''t let us? "Brother Fang, don''t make things difficult for us." Mao Fei said to me, a little conflicted.


    Peng Li also nodded, showing that he did not want to say anything.


    "Cut the crap!" I gave each of them a kick and said, "Don''t be like a girl. Hurry up and say who it is."


    Mao Fei lowered his head and said to me: "Look behind that big boulder."


    Hearing Mao Fei''s words, I raised my head and looked at the stone. I''m pretty familiar with it, isn''t this the same place where my cats peeked at Liu Jian''s grandsons and took big risks?


    Was that Zhang Kefan?


    It''s a little far, but I think she''s probably one of them. The moment I saw her, she ducked her head and walked back.


    Why would she run? I was a little confused, so I picked up my schoolbag and ran after him.


    "Hey!" He Fang! "


    I had only ran two steps when Feng Yuling called out to me anxiously. I noticed that he had forgotten about her, so I said to Mao Fei and Peng Li: "You two, protect Leader Feng, go home. After being delayed for so long, I have to go home as well. "


    After I finished speaking, I didn''t linger any longer and chased after Zhang Kefan.


    What gave me a headache was that I was about to catch up with her. She actually started running as well. This fellow was panting like a dog.


    When I finally caught up with her at the school gate, I asked her while panting, "Oh no, I say, what are you running for? Do I eat people? "


    She turned her head and stared at me. "I''m willing to run if I wanted to. If I want to run, I''ll leave. What can you do about it?"


    Why was it this way again? I hate it when she says that. I can''t take it.


    Thus, I imitated her and said, "I''m happy to follow you. If you run, I''ll run. If you leave, I''ll leave. Then you don''t need to worry about me."


    "Are you out of fare again?"


    she asked, looking at me with a sudden half-smile.


    "I ¡­" I looked at her and instantly choked to death. "No more ¡­"


    She looked at me, a little annoyed. "I lent it to the few people in your room?"


    I nodded.


    "Not even the fare?"


    I nodded.


    "They took the money to buy cigarettes?"


    I nodded.


    "You!" She glared at me again. "What did you promise me last time?"


    "Spend your own money, don''t lend it to others, don''t lend it to others, control yourself ¡­"


    So I told her, one by one, with stiff fingers, and as I said it she didn''t get angry, but smiled.


    What on earth was this girl thinking? Inexplicably angry, and inexplicably happy, forget it, I''m lazy to think about it, she laughed at my car fare.


    "You''re not angry?" I asked her.


    Who knew that her face would flip faster than a book? After I asked her, she rolled her eyes at me and said, "If you don''t have money, why don''t you borrow it from Feng Yuling? "That''s your girlfriend, how can I bear to see you suffer?"


    F * ck me! What kind of logic was this? Where and where?


    Even Mao Fei and the others misunderstood him, it was impossible for you to misunderstand! We''ve known each other for so many years, and you still don''t know me? "


    "She''s my tablemate. Although I often ask her questions, you know who I am and how shameless I am. Other than you, I don''t have the nerve to ask anyone else about money. What the hell is my girlfriend? She''s talking nonsense and doesn''t get it."


    At this time, I finally felt the clouds above Zhang Kefan''s head turn, and she said to me: "You only know how to take advantage of me!"


    Saying that, she casually punched me in the chest. Normally, this wouldn''t be a big deal, but those few grandsons had just done something they didn''t want to do to my chest. It hurt so much.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Bullsh * t. Why don''t you try if it''s just a few other guys? Weren''t you watching them just now?" I even pointed to the palm mark on my left side that was hit by Liu Jian, and said: "Look, tell me, am I injured?"


    "Aiya, that''s enough. Who cares about you, hurry up and come with me. We''ll go back later." Zhang Kefan said as she looked at me with disdain.


    I asked her why she was late. Was there anything else she hadn''t done?


    She rolled her eyes at me and said, "Of course to go buy some anti-inflammatory medicine and wait for the red mark on your face to disappear. Otherwise, your wounds can be covered up. "Do you really think you can run into it yourself?"


    "That''s right!" I slapped my head and said, "I didn''t even think of that!"


    She smiled at me and said, "That''s silly of you!"


    Two shallow dimples paired with the current seemingly very popular Qi Liuhai, let alone, really beautiful! No wonder so many boys and girls in the class liked her.


    But she smiled at me like that and I felt uncomfortable all over, always feeling like she was going to hurt me.


    "What are you looking at?" Do I have flowers on my face? " she asked me, frowning as she walked.


    I chuckled and said to him, "You look so pretty when you smile. Why do you always have to put on a face in class? It''s as if you owe everyone 250 years of debt."


    "Who are you calling 250? If you continue to be disrespectful to me, I''ll make you walk home today, believe it or not? "


    "Oh no!" That scared me, and from what she''d done before, I had the feeling she could do it.


    As I said that, I casually put my right hand on her left shoulder and said to her, "No no no, I can''t do that, right? Anything you say is right! "


    Mao Fei would also often put his hand on my shoulder like this, saying that this is what you call a good brother, if you want to share good fortune, you will share bad luck with others!


    "That''s more like it... We''re here, let''s go and buy some anti-inflammatory medicine for you to rub. Then, we''ll find a place to sit for a while and wait for the red mark on your face to disappear before we go back. "


    Right now, in my eyes, Zhang Kefan is just like an angel descending to the mortal world! She''s beautiful, she''s got money, and she thinks about me all the time.


    En ¡­ I thought for a moment. It seemed the second point was the most important. Without money, let alone going home, even anti-inflammatory drugs wouldn''t work.


    But I was wondering, when did Zhang Kefan''s personality change in the end?

 C76

    I don''t care about whether you change your personality or not. Just don''t trouble me again in the future if there''s nothing more you can do.


    When I returned home, it was already time for dinner. Sister Kexuan asked me how I was covered in filth all over my body. I said a little kid was almost hit by a car, and to save the little kid, I jumped over and held the little kid in my arms, then rolled off on the ground far away.


    So the clothes were dirty.


    Zhang Kefan almost vomited her rice at the side. I kept shooting her meaningful glance, hoping that she would not fall at such a crucial moment. Luckily, she had not injured me to such an extent and did not expose me.


    Sister Kexuan gave me a good compliment, which made me feel embarrassed.


    After that, when Zhang Kefan asked me why I wanted to fight with Liu Jian, I didn''t tell him the truth.


    She didn''t have anything to doubt, so she just said, "You guys really are weird. You guys don''t need to fight over nothing."


    At that time, I proudly said to her, "That''s right, there is nothing that can''t be solved by fighting. If there is, then let''s have another fight."


    Now, I can even remember the "You''re hopeless" expression on Zhang Kefan''s face.


    On the other hand, there weren''t any problems with the middle school exam. In any case, I really did my best, and I only managed to get into a good high school in a second-rate high school.


    That grandson, Liu Jian, confessed to the whole class in front of him, making it seem like it was on TV. However, Zhang Kefan did not even shake him off.


    I thought he was going to swallow his own dung and commit suicide. However, once I leave, I won''t have the chance to meet up with other people again. After that, I didn''t see Liu Jian again, and didn''t know what he had done on the exam.


    Mao Fei and Peng Li were extremely lucky and ended up in a high school. Although I didn''t know where they were, based on their usual results, I sincerely feel happy for them.


    At that time, she also called me to share her excitement, saying that she wanted to invite a few good students who were usually playing in the class to dinner. She also called me, but just as she was about to change her clothes and go out, Zhang Kefan walked out of his room.


    I knew about her grades, so I reckoned that not even passing any exams in Nanshan would be a big problem. I patted her and said, "Congratulations, a good high school is equal to a good university!"


    "I failed the exam."


    Even before the smile on my face faded, her words exploded in my ears. I thought I''d misheard her.


    "What did you say?" Instinctively, I opened my mouth and spoke in Sichuan: "Don''t you dare lie to me, how can you fail the exam?"


    She took out her cell phone and showed me her score, which was only 22 points higher than mine.


    "Eh, that''s not it. Just what the hell did you do it for?" I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt like throwing a tantrum. "Do you usually take exams? No matter how low it is, it can''t be that low! "


    This is true. Usually, when he scored 750 points in the entrance exams, he would score over 600 points. Usually, even if I kill myself, I would only be able to score up to 550.


    Now she actually got a score of 562, isn''t this a random test?


    I took off my clothes and threw them on the sofa to vent my dissatisfaction.


    "I didn''t do well on the exam, why are you making such a big fuss over it?" Zhang Kefan choked with sobs, as if she was frightened by me.


    I was also very angry, so I casually replied, "You''re my sister. Is it strange that you failed the exam and made me angry?"


    As soon as I said that, she hugged me again and burst into tears.


    As soon as she cried, I lost my temper and could only console her.


    After that, as if she was tired from crying, she fell asleep on the sofa. I went to her room and took out a blanket for her to put on before I remembered about Feng Yuling.


    I looked at my cell phone. Good God, 23 missed calls. Because I turned it on mute mode, I didn''t receive any of them.


    I immediately called her. I didn''t expect her to be on the line. After several more calls, the results were the same, so I didn''t want to bother.


    Sister Kexuan had been working the night shift for a few days and would not come back. After I finished cooking dinner, I left a note for Zhang Kefan, then went to Lao Xu''s shop after putting on my clothes.


    I really haven''t been there for a long time. When he went, he was still the same as always, popping peanuts into his mouth as he drank the liquor with a "Zizi" sound.


    Unknowingly, this has already become a habit of mine. When I don''t have anything to do and am in a bad mood, I would like to come over to Lao Xu''s place, and occasionally I would even bump into him.


    After 10 pm, Zhang Kefan walked into the shop with red and swollen eyes, and politely greeted "Greetings, Grandpa Xu".


    "Ah!" The girl is here, sit down. "


    Lao Xu was immediately overjoyed. Ever since they got to know each other, Lao Xu and Lao Sun seemed to especially like her. Every time Zhang Kefan came into the shop, as long as Lao Sun knew about it, she would definitely run over.


    Once, Zhang Kefan said that she had a conflict with some of the students in the school. Lao Sun rolled up his sleeves and was about to beat someone up.


    I''m not surprised she''s come looking for me. I have nowhere else to go.


    The connection they had with each other in normal times would actually see Zhang Kefan''s swollen eyes and would immediately ask Zhang Kefan a question. Did she get bullied?


    As he said this, he was about to flare up. That fellow was so scared that he hurriedly stopped him and told him that everything was fine.


    Who knew that Lao Xu would reveal the expression he had three years ago? He said to the two of us, "So it''s this, which high school do you want to go to? I''ll settle it myself!"


    Looking at Lao Xu''s serious expression, I started to suspect if he had cheated all the principals in Chengdu before, which was why he said that.


    Zhang Kefan said there''s no need, even if the test isn''t good, I will accept it. In any case, when the time comes, we will be going to the same high school as me, and then there will be help. And no matter how I test, I won''t have any bad thoughts, or else in the future, there will be a dead end in my heart.


    Lao Xu kept nodding his head when he heard it, saying, "Our daughter has grown up, and is sensible. In the future, if that boy marries a girl, that would be good fortune!"


    Lao Xu praised in succession, adding on the last sentence, Zhang Kefan''s face flushed red.


    When Zhang Kefan and I came out of Lao Xu''s paper binding shop, my phone rang. It was a colorful letter sent to me by Big Sister Xiaowen.


    Simply put, she and Zhou Li were already engaged, but since I was in the middle of the exam at that time, she didn''t inform me and there were even a few photos of the engagement ceremony.


    The wedding will be on the 29th day of this year''s Lunar New Year. At that time, I must go back with Sister Kexuan''s family to be their best man.


    I calculated the time, from the moment I came out of the Lotus Village till now, it has been about five years.


    It seems like Master was right. He and Big Sister Xiaowen were really fated to meet each other, but I didn''t expect that even after five years, I would still need to attend high school.


    "What are you looking at? So happy? " Zhang Kefan said as she looked at the text on my phone.


    As I handed her my phone, I said, "It''s been over three years since I last went back. I might be going home by the end of the year."


    "Sister Xiaowen is getting married?" Zhang Kefan''s tone was slightly surprised. "Elder sister told me, she said that Big Sister Xiaowen would never come to Chengdu again, at that time I didn''t believe her. I never thought that after she left, I would really never see her again. Are we going too? "


    I nodded. "Sister Kexuan and Big Sister Xiaowen have such a good relationship? "Of course I''ll go. You haven''t been to the countryside yet, right? I''ll take you out for a walk then. The countryside is beautiful, much more beautiful than Chengdu."


    Zhang Kefan''s face was full of disbelief. I smiled and didn''t argue any further with her.

 C77

    Her life in high school wasn''t as easy as I had hoped it would be. She still had to live in school, and Zhang Kefan was still in the same school as me.


    The only difference was that he was higher than me by 20 points. In the Important Class, people like me who were qualified to enter the school would be in the Common Class, the kind that my grandmother and uncle didn''t love. The homeroom teacher also knew that my group of people wouldn''t hold much grudges against him.


    Therefore, I am already thankful that my results did not drop. A month after the start of the school''s first class monthly test, Zhang Kefan''s name is also on the first prize''s Red List. I am sincerely happy for her.


    As for me, I was looking forward to becoming a normal undergraduate. Of course, I didn''t worry so much about what would happen three years later.


    After the end of the first half of senior high school, Zhang Kefan waved the "Certificate of Honor" in her hands in front of me, but after she returned, she did not tell Sister Kexuan about her studies.


    I asked her why she didn''t tell Sister Kexuan, to make him happy.


    Her answer was still the same as before, "None of your business!", so I didn''t bother to ask.


    The twenty-ninth day of the Moon of La, which was the day before New Year''s Eve, was also the day Master picked out for Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li.


    We returned a few days earlier, and when we met Master, he kept saying that I had grown. Mmm, to be exact, whoever saw me said that I had grown taller.


    When his master saw Zhang Kefan, he scolded him, "You stinking brat, why didn''t you tell me that you were bringing back your girlfriend?


    Zhang Kefan''s face flushed red all of a sudden. I immediately explained that Zhang Kefan was my sister in the city, not my girlfriend. Furthermore, she''s only in high school right now.


    "What kind of school?" You''re sixteen years old, and you''re playing with your friends? " Master said to me in disappointment, "When I was young, when I was sixteen, even children could go and play with soy sauce!"


    When I called her master, Zhang Kefan also called her master, and she finally admitted that she was my sister for the first time, that fellow''s sense of accomplishment immediately rose.


    Then, Zhang Kefan pinched my back hard, which was probably purple.


    When I saw Xiao Wu, I was shocked. This fellow was even taller than me, probably taller than 1.8 metres. I had also only reached 1.7 metres, standing in front of him, I felt as though he would smash me to death if he were to fall down.


    Dongmei was still following behind him, even addressing him as Big Brother Xiao Wu. When I saw him, I also called him "Big Brother He Fang", and immediately turned around to look at Zhang Kefan. Just look at how nice her address is, how long will it take before you call him that?


    Zhang Kefan rolled her eyes at me and didn''t speak.


    I looked at Dongmei and asked her smilingly, "When are you two going to get married? I remember when we were young, Xiao Wu and I were trapped in the back mountain and almost couldn''t get down from there, in order to find you. "


    Although Dongmei''s face was flushed red, she still grabbed onto Xiao Wu''s arm. She glanced at Xiao Wu and said to me: "This matter, how can we not consider it until after he has finished his studies? It''s still early. "


    Xiao Wu scratched his head and laughed dryly.


    Then I saw him like he was going to ask me, "Is this your girlfriend?" The look on his face.


    How could I let him ask me that? I hurriedly explained my relationship with Zhang Kefan to her, then told her that it was in the countryside. Dongmei had to call you Sis, and Xiao Wu, you have to call me Big Brother.


    "Sister Kefan!" Dongmei immediately nodded towards Zhang Kefan.


    Zhang Kefan felt a little embarrassed, but still called him "Brother Xiao Wu".


    Big Sister Xiaowen pulled me along as she looked around and said, "This guy is really handsome!"


    Even I, who always felt that I was thick-skinned in front of people I knew, felt a little embarrassed.


    Zhang Kefan added on, "Sister Xiaowen, you don''t know, he is usually very thick-skinned, yet you can actually make her blush, you are really awesome!"


    "Hey, what''s wrong with that? I even washed his underwear for him when he was young."


    It''s over, Sister Kexuan has completely revealed my true colors, when we go back, Zhang Kefan would not know how to laugh at me.


    "Kefan girl, come over here and let big sister see this. It''s been almost five or six years since we last met, and you''re already so beautiful ¡­ ¡­" "Don''t say it, it really is a pair ¡­" Saying that, Big Sister Xiaowen looked at Sister Kexuan, who also nodded with a smile.


    This time, no matter how thick my skin was, I couldn''t bear it any longer. Immediately, I felt my face burning, but I didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s a pair!" However, it was Zhang Kefan who said to Xiaowen and the Sister Kexuan with a completely flushed face, "Big Sister Xiaowen, what do you want to talk about? And you big sister, can you not sell your sister off so easily?


    After Zhang Kefan finished speaking, Big Sister Xiaowen and Sister Kexuan looked at each other with their heads full of mist, as if they did not understand what Zhang Kefan was saying in any way.


    "Kefan, why are you so red? Isn''t it fine for me to have you two as groomsmen? You two are a pair, big sis is not wrong. " Sister Kexuan did not understand why Zhang Kefan would suddenly look so embarrassed and angry.


    But after listening to Sister Kexuan''s words, I knew! Zhang Kefan and I were wrong.


    At this time, Big Sister Xiaowen burst out laughing, laughing as she said to Sister Kexuan: "Ke Xuan, I know, the children have all grown up, they have a lot of knowledge, and we have not thought of anything yet, they have all thought of it."


    When Sister Xiaowen said this, the Sister Kexuan immediately had a "I understand" expression.


    All of a sudden, I felt that it was a good choice for me not to speak just now. Zhang Kefan''s face was so red that it seemed as if water would drip out of it at any moment, "Ya!" She shouted and ran out.


    "Kefan, you should quickly go and take a look since you aren''t familiar with this place." Sister Kexuan said to me.


    I also wanted to walk out of this awkward atmosphere, so I also followed Zhang Kefan''s footsteps and walked out.


    After that, I brought Zhang Kefan to wander around Lotus Village. Lotus Village had really changed a lot, in a few years time, the symbol of wealth had changed from a "motorcycle" to a car, every household had put on TV, with phones in their pockets. They had even started an elementary school, all the children in ten miles of villages were studying here, and Lotus Village no longer looked poor and poor.


    Big Sister Xiaowen said that ever since Zhou Li became the village chief, he had been searching everywhere for information on how to get rich. He had planted lotus flowers, fish and fruit trees at the same time.


    Moreover, the village had almost become a small town, extending all the way to the upstream area with the good feng shui that his master had mentioned.


    If Dongmei had not brought us two along, we really would not have been able to finish wandering around.


    Zhang Kefan was surprised to see someone alive here. What do you mean ''ducks, chickens, ducks, sheep, pigs''?


    Towards a type of animal that was often used to scold people, Zhang Kefan could be considered to have seen it live before. However, the smell of the pigsty also caused Zhang Kefan to suffer for a while.


    Unfortunately, it was still winter and no lotus flowers were seen. Otherwise, she would have been even more beautiful.


    Seeing Zhou Li, I didn''t say anything. I just wanted him to treat Big Sister Xiaowen well.


    After that, Zhang Kefan was very surprised with my attitude towards Zhou Li, and even more surprised that Zhou Li did not feel that anything was amiss.


    I also understand that Zhou Li is about to become Big Sister Xiaowen''s husband, but the way I speak is like an elder towards her junior. She wouldn''t be surprised that I found it strange.


    Still, I say, there are so many things you don''t know, and why do you ask so many questions.


    Then I felt the flesh on my waist gather in one place. It was called pain.


    Sister Xiaowen''s wedding ceremony was very big, it was a assembly water, other than the people from Lotus Village, anyone who passed by could come over to eat, and get a bit excited.


    I looked at myself in my small suit in the mirror and suddenly realized that I was quite handsome.


    When Zhang Kefan, who was dressed as a bridesmaid, walked over, my eyes went straight to the point. She''s just too beautiful, why didn''t I notice that!


    "Look again, I''ll dig out your eyes for you!" Zhang Kefan glared at me, and said fiercely.

 C78

    After the wedding was the New Year, and we didn''t go back to Chengdu, so we spent the year in the countryside.


    Zhou Li organized the entire village to hold a banquet together at the New Year''s Eve, saying that it was to celebrate the year Lotus Village''s receipt of goods, and the scene was extremely lively.


    However, I didn''t see it, it was just what Zhang Kefan had told me later. I saw that her eyes lit up to the point that they looked like crescent moons, so I guessed that she was probably really pretty.


    The day after Big Sister Xiaowen''s wedding, which was New Year''s Eve, I went back alone to see my father.


    Since He Family Village is relatively close to Lotus Village, it seems like it is slowly getting out of poverty. Some people even stopped their motorcycles in front of their houses, and before going over, I borrowed money from my master to buy my father a phone.


    My dad has been alone for the past few years, and getting used to it doesn''t mean anything. On the other hand, he asked me if I was used to staying in the city.


    The last time I came back, I told him about Sister Kexuan and Zhang Kefan, so he knew that I wasn''t alone in the city, so he didn''t ask me much.


    My room has never changed, what I looked like when I left, even the clothes I used to wear when I was a child are still in the closet.


    I knew that my father had done this on purpose, but I didn''t say anything. I stayed at home for a few days, and probably only told my father that I was leaving when it was about time for me to leave.


    My dad was a little surprised and said, "You''re leaving so soon? You''re not staying for another two days?"


    Then, without waiting for my answer, he went to his room and brought out many things. He told me to carry them to the city.


    He said that he needed money for everything in the city. If he brought these over, he would be able to save a little bit.


    I didn''t refuse her. After going over, I stayed with Master for another day.


    Master asked me: "How is your cultivation of San Qing Book progressing?"


    I proudly replied: "I can already enter the realm of the San Qing Book, it''s just like a painting in ink, it''s full of famous mountains and rivers, waterfalls and rivers."


    When Master heard that I was able to enter the realm of San Qing Book, he had a blank look on his face. Only then did I remember that the elder did not learn San Qing Book, so I told Master that the three San Qing Book s have their own realms.


    Only then did Master reveal a very happy smile. He said to me, "Study hard, don''t embarrass Master!"


    Then Master asked me, "How old are you this year?"


    I said, "Sixteen, lang lang?"


    "Do you remember what you said when you were nine?"


    I suddenly felt embarrassed. I remembered what Master said. I said that I would definitely learn how to set up the "Four Symbols Eight Trigram Formation" within ten years.


    However, after years of slowly understanding the San Qing Book and what master had called me, I finally understood how naive I was at that time. If this were to continue, I estimated that I would have to wait for a few more decades.


    So I chuckled dryly twice, and didn''t say anything either. Master smiled and said: "Xiao Fang, there''s still three years left, maybe you really can do it. Master has always been optimistic about you."


    I don''t even know where my master got his confidence from, but since my master has already said so, I can only assure him that I will do my best to not let him down.


    Of course, I wouldn''t forget to ask my master for help and tell him that I had settled the matter of the yellow-clothed man all by myself.


    Master was very satisfied after hearing this, and kept praising me, saying that I had the same demeanor as when he walked the night road alone with a pig slaughtering knife.


    If Master can praise me, then I will be very happy. Before I left, Master also gave me a thousand yuan, saying that Sister Xiaowen had always called for my tuition and living expenses. As the master, he wasn''t responsible, so he gave me some money.


    Now that I have grown up, I know how my master feels about me, so I didn''t reject him.


    I remember that Master even gave me a bank card back then. I always kept it at the bottom of the drawer, and didn''t know how to use it even when I was young. I almost forgot about it.


    I don''t know where my master got so much money, but he gave it to me casually, as if it didn''t matter every time.


    When I left, I was really a little reluctant. I asked Zhang Kefan, what do you think are the better places to go in the city and the countryside?


    She honestly said it was good to be in the country.


    I told her, "That''s because you haven''t lived in the countryside for a long time, and now the countryside is crowded to the point of wanting to go to the city."


    When I said that, Zhang Kefan''s head was full of question marks, obviously he did not understand.


    When we left, it was still Zhou Li and Big Sister Xiaowen who sent us to the train station. Zhang Kefan went to buy a train ticket, but when she arrived, she realized that she had bought a train to go south.


    Fortunately, the subway was just outside the South Station, so even though they were delayed, it was not too late for them to return.


    Everyone said that the liberal arts occupied the memory science and burned the chips. Although I thought that my core CPU was not that easy to use, but I was too lazy to do my homework, so I simply chose the science that was easy to write down.


    Zhang Kefan asked me after she met me in school. When she heard that I chose science, she first smiled, then frowned as she used a pen to continuously poke at my head.


    Asking me if I''m stupid? It was obvious that he was stupid enough to choose Science!


    I slipped away like a wisp of smoke, not even bothering to explain to her, in class suddenly came to our class a student called "Wu Jieke" Yang.


    I was wondering why the students who transferred usually had good grades but were difficult in the family. So when they came, they were usually free of charge and went to the best class. How could they be transferred to our class? And most importantly, he was a foreigner!


    What was even more unbearable was that the guy was so handsome that he almost caused the boys to feel indignant!


    Just like those pretty boys on TV, they were all very gentlemen. They called people "classmates" when they saw them and greeted them as soon as they saw a teacher. The only flaw was that their faces were very pale, as if they had just recovered from a serious illness.


    Basically all the girls in the class became infatuated at the same time.


    The name "Wu Jieke" sounded a little strange, and when I heard it, I immediately burst out laughing. I didn''t understand why he would choose such a nondescript name.


    Later on, there was another piece of news that made the whole class heave a sigh of relief. It seemed like he had a girlfriend outside the school.


    I''ve seen him with his girlfriend a couple of times because he was so eye-catching at school with his blond hair and white eyes.


    In terms of looks, that girl might be inferior to Zhang Kefan, but her figure ¡­ I thought about Zhang Kefan, then couldn''t help but shiver. Forget about his girlfriend, I''m not too familiar with him so I only spoke a few words. What made me feel awkward was that his Mandarin was much smoother than me.


    After coming here for a month, he actually took advantage of the teacher''s absence to say that he broke up with his girlfriend in front of the whole class and wanted to find another girlfriend.


    I remember all the girls in my class looking at him with wolf eyes at the same time, wanting to swallow him right away.


    All the male students were gritting their teeth, wishing that they could immediately beat him up.


    After that, there was probably a secret battle that I didn''t know about, and the victor was the class flower Shen Qianxue.


    The one they talked about the most in the dorm was Shen Qianxue, or more accurately, it should be Shen Qianxue''s chest.


    Initially, I thought I was a pure person. Ever since the Arts Department had moved into the six dorm rooms, I was led out of the right path by the grandson of a dorm. I walked towards a road that looked like one''s chest, legs, and face.


    Wu Jieke was a very perfect person. Aside from the times when he was a little narcissistic, the rest of them were very perfect, even though everyone secretly wanted to beat him up, they just wanted to say it out loud. After all, in high school, most of the students were already sensible and wouldn''t fight as easily as before.


    But after he''d been in our class for more than a month, I felt there was something weird about it.


    But I can''t say it myself, but I feel that Wu Jieke, this foreigner, is too perfect. He doesn''t seem like a person, because there are bound to be flaws in people, but I can''t find any obvious flaws in him.

 C79

    I was shocked by my own ridiculous thoughts. What''s wrong with me?


    A fraternal classmate, the new classmate that respects the teacher, why do I think so much too? Maybe I was too sensitive.


    Although most of the subjects of science sounded like they understood something, they still had to patiently listen. Maybe my perception was still good enough, so even though I was dozing off most of the time, I could understand whatever my teacher was saying.


    So I actually managed to get in tenth place in the entire class during the first half of the exam. I didn''t really understand the ranking myself, but then I realized what kind of class I was in. Being able to enter the top ten of the entire class with this kind of appearance, it''s simply a joke!


    But I don''t want to get into the top ten at all, because the head teacher thinks that there is still hope for the top ten. Unless I''m crazy, it''s impossible for me to accept this special treatment. I secretly decided that I must take the exam a little less next time.


    Wu Jieke, this freshman, had taken third place in the entire class, thus adding the point of "good results" to his many strengths.


    "F * ck, I don''t understand. What''s so good about that pretty boy?" Hu Lili has been infatuated with him all day, and she doesn''t even spare me a glance! " The sportsman and guardian beast Du Bing who was in the dorm had an expression of displeasure on his face. As he spoke, he showed us his biceps, as if he really wanted to beat Wu Jieke up right now.


    Hearing Du Bing''s words, Fan Zhi was filled with indignation as he shook off the fat on his stomach that could kill a fly. "My Cissy isn''t the same, and was in a good mood in the past, so she even said a few words to me. But now, she hasn''t looked at me directly ever since that foreign devil came here."


    "Why do you think such a perfect person exists?" "Don''t say it, if I were a girl, I might fall in love with him too!" Skinny glasses pushed his glasses and said to us.


    "Yeah, forget about the pretty boy. His results are still good, but his physical education isn''t any worse than Du Bing''s. This is simply unfair. Don''t you guys think that he''s not a human, but a robot that teleported over from the future ¡­" Wang Yu was a fan of small stories. Inside the drawer, in the bedroom, and in the bag, there were all sorts of novels.


    "Stop, stop, stop!" The CEO and peacemaker Zhang Qing hurriedly stopped him, and said: "Wang Yu stop your brain immediately, his excellence is other people''s business, why are you guys messing around here, if you have the ability then go ahead, look at He Fang, calm down."


    After saying that, a few pairs of eyes stared at me in unison.


    "I say, He Fang, do you not have any girls that you like in the class?" Fan Zhi Gang had a gossipy expression on his face. "If you think about it like that, it''s really true. I''ve never heard you mention anything about girls in class. Are you saying that you''re a pervert?"


    "You are the one who is bent, your entire family is bent!" I gave him a kick.


    My mind is full of Wu Jieke right now, and I''m too lazy to say anything more to him. Wu Jieke lived outside and no one knew about his situation outside the school, but I don''t know why, I just felt that there was something wrong with the person who suddenly appeared.


    "He Fang, is there a beauty looking for you downstairs?" The classmate of the next dorm room stuck his head out the door and said to me.


    I didn''t know which one, but I got up and went downstairs.


    On the other hand, the five grandsons in the dorm immediately started jumping up and down when they heard the words'' beautiful lady ''. After I left, they followed behind me, acting as if they didn''t know who I was.


    I was speechless, but I couldn''t get back to the five of them. He hurried downstairs with an expression that said he didn''t know the last five people.


    I never expected it to be Zhang Kefan, she rarely took the initiative to look for me, could it be that something is wrong?


    "What do you want?" I asked her when I saw her.


    She rolled her eyes at me and said, "What? Can''t I look for you if I''m fine? "How big of a deal are you?"


    I was used to being killed by her words, so I didn''t say anything and just strolled around the school with her.


    One moment asked my grades, the other with a face full of gossip asked me if I had a girl chasing after me, my head was full of black lines, and I half-heartedly answered her.


    Then she said she was tired and she sat down on the bench and I sat down beside her, naturally, and when I couldn''t hold it any longer, I asked her, "I say, are you bored? Hurry up and tell me, what exactly is the matter? We grew up together, but I don''t know what is it that you need me to do? It would be weird if you would take the initiative to look for me. "


    "Do you know me well?" Zhang Kefan suddenly asked a question that I cannot answer.


    Woman''s Heart, Sea Needle, don''t you dare guess, the moment I guess it, I''ll stab you to death! I always remembered what Mao Fei told me in junior high school.


    Then she burst out laughing and said to me, "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you anymore. I''ll tell you the truth."


    "It was my classmate who told me this. Her father is part of the Criminal Police, so she would occasionally hear some news about him being locked up. This time, it made my hair stand on end. I think I should tell you about it."


    "She said that there were always some young girls who had been killed recently in the city, and they were all very pretty sixteen or seventeen year old high school students. The way they died was very scary, like their blood had been sucked dry, and the police didn''t even know how to start their investigation."


    As she spoke, I could see the goosebumps on Zhang Kefan''s arms. It seemed that she was truly horrified.


    "Because the death of the deceased was really strange and there was no way to investigate it, the police sealed off the news and set up a special investigation team to investigate the case. I think it''s really strange. So I came to tell you. "


    Actually when Zhang Kefan said "it was as if my blood was sucked dry", the first thing that popped out of my mind was "zombie". This thing was a vampire and it was extremely hard to deal with.


    However, I immediately rejected this conjecture. Zombies have no intelligence, as long as they bite, then the place where the dead person bites will definitely have corpse poison, and there was no way for the scene to be completely unable to investigate anything.


    So it must have been a highly intelligent thing, but I don''t know what it was.


    When I said my goodbyes to Zhang Kefan, I asked her if she could think of a way to get more information from her friend. She nodded and said she would do her best.


    When I got back to my dorm room, my mind was in a mess. The occupational disease made me feel like it wasn''t that simple, but I still had to think carefully about what I should do.


    When they got back to the dorm, the five grandchildren immediately surrounded them, asking all sorts of questions.


    "Alright He Fang, you hid it well enough, no wonder you acted like you didn''t care about the world in class, and you even hid your pretty girlfriend, say it! When did this happen? "


    "Yeah, why didn''t you introduce him to everyone!"


    The question upset me, and I said, "She''s my sister."


    At this moment, the lunch bell rang. The auntie who was in charge of the dormitory also issued a warning, "Deduct points as soon as you speak". Thus, they finally shut their mouths.


    But I can still sleep at the moment. The police don''t know how to investigate blood sucking objects, and there are no traces left behind at the scene.


    Only ghosts could leave not a single trace behind, because ghosts were spirits. As long as they wanted to, they could do this. However, it was precisely because ghosts were spirits that ghosts did not suck blood.


    Thus, I started to look through the San Qing Book, but even the San Qing Book did not have this kind of thing recorded in them.


    Just like that, another week passed in a daze. No one knew who brought it up first, but it was still the news of Shen Qianxue and Wu Jieke breaking up.


    However, other than Shen Qianxue''s pale face, there wasn''t anything abnormal about her. As for Wu Jieke, when some of the students asked his about it, he said with a face full of grief and indignation, "It might be because Shen Qianxue and I aren''t fated for it! Maybe fate ends here, and I''m not willing to force it. "


    These words are almost said out loud, but I saw that Shen Qianxue didn''t say anything. Others teasingly asked her but she only shook her head and didn''t say anything. I felt that there must be something fishy going on inside!

 C80

    Of course, for a girl like Shen Qianxue who''s very popular in class, it''s very difficult for me to interact with her at all. For example, up until the start of school, it seems like I haven''t said a single word to her.


    Even if I dared to, I wouldn''t be able to find an excuse to ask her. I can''t say that I suspect that your ex-boyfriend, Wu Jieke, has problems, and I hope that you can give me some detailed information regarding Wu Jieke.


    If I really said it like that, then I''m sure that she would treat me as another lunatic who wants to please him. Also, I''m not in the mood to interact with a girl like Shen Qianxue.


    After a week, the news of the police blockade finally spread through various channels, including a few photos that covered their faces. It was indeed frightening.


    And the most important part was that she scared me. Although I didn''t want to admit it, I still went to find Zhang Kefan and gave her a "Obscure Calming Calm Talisman" to wear. Although I didn''t know whether it was it or not, I did it just in case. After all, I don''t want to see anything untoward happen to Zhang Kefan.


    After the news was sent out, the whole campus was immediately filled with panic. People were discussing this matter everywhere, especially those pretty girls. They didn''t dare to walk alone, but who knew when they would be caught and sucked dry.


    I want to investigate this as well, but I can''t even find the place to hit him.


    Finally, Zhang Kefan found me again, saying that there was new news.


    She told me that her classmate had told her that there was no way to go on and on about it, that she had no leads, that even the occasional camera caught only a black shadow and that it could fly, and that was like seeing a ghost.


    It was said that they were going to call down people from the central government to deal with things that the police could not solve.


    All of a sudden, I''m a little curious. What do you mean by "specializing in solving these kinds of things"? Could it be Mr. Yin Yang? Aren''t the country anti-feudal and anti-superstitious now? I thought for a moment and felt that my brain was running out of ideas. Could it be that the country has its own army of mister Yin and Yang that specializes in solving these problems?


    I shook my head, then asked Zhang Kefan: "I feel like these things are all very confidential, how did you know? "Don''t lie to me. You should know that I can''t tell anyone what I''m about to tell you."


    Zhang Kefan was at a loss for words, but then she rubbed her hands together as though she was telling me something. She promised to write a term of homework for her classmate, and the price would be to get the most comprehensive information on this matter.


    So her classmates sneaked under his bed in front of his room and overheard his phone calls, so they knew.


    "One term of homework? Is your friend a man or a woman? "


    "Male?"


    "Fuck, I knew it. In your class, girls with good grades rarely copy homework. I always thought you said your classmate was a girl?" But why would he tell you this in the first place? "


    Zhang Kefan''s face was full of helplessness as she said to me: "He''s my tablemate, the kind that gets to sleep very well every single day, and only wants to chat with me when studying. I didn''t listen to him, but just stood by the side saying, you don''t know, I''m so annoyed to death, eh, He Fang? Why don''t you go and beat him up so he won''t talk to me anymore? "


    "Alright, alright. It''s better to settle your own problem. As long as you don''t get taken away, it''s fine. Besides, how can a good student like me fight?" After finishing my sentence, I was impressed with myself. Surprisingly, my face didn''t turn red at all.


    Right, I still have that thing!


    After bidding farewell to Zhang Kefan, I suddenly thought of a lifesaving straw. No! It should be my master''s life-saving straw.


    With that in mind, I immediately took out my phone and found a "peerless master" number to call.


    Ye Zichen''s phone rang a few times, then connected.


    "Hello, who is this?" A voice that sounded old.


    Thus, I said: "Hello, grandfather. I am He Fang, my master ¡­"


    "Oh, it''s Xiao Fang, where are you? If calling me is something extraordinary, then I''ll come pick you up. Where are you right now? "


    "I''m here... "Forget it, I''ll go to Heavenly Province Square and wait for you there. I''m pretty close to the subway here."


    Actually, I have never met the person who is the "supreme expert". I had the feeling that it should be him.


    This phone call was given to me by Master, saying that it was an old friend of his. If I dial this number when I''m in a desperate situation in Chengdu, there will be someone to help me. I thought of Master''s friend, and guessed that he was a master of some sort.


    After hanging up, I immediately went to find the head teacher to ask for a leave of absence, saying that I had a relative outside, so I went out for a long time.


    After that, I went to the Heavenly Province Plaza, looking at the statue that Grandpa Mao waved his hand at, my heart was filled with heroic spirit for a moment. I then went to the Heavenly Province Plaza, looking at the statue that Grandpa Mao beckoned his hand to, my heart was also filled with heroic spirit for a moment.


    At that moment, the phone in my pocket rang again. It was called me by the "peerless master".


    When I asked him where he was, he said he was in "the fire in the water tank," and told me to go find him quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, I was stunned. What did he mean by "the fire in the water tank"? What exactly is the meaning of this!


    Sitting at the fountain in the middle of the square, I was stunned for almost ten minutes before I realized that I was being tested.


    The aerial view of Tiangfu Square showed a taiji pattern, taiji a yin and yang, and the fire in the water was the sun in the sky.


    Yin in the sun is a fountain landscape, the sun in the Yin is also the entrance to the subway station!


    After thinking it through, I suddenly felt that I was too smart. As I jogged, I dialed his number. "I''m already at the subway station. Ask him where he is," I said proudly.


    He praised, "I didn''t expect you to be so smart. You thought of it so quickly. Turn around."


    After he said that, he hung up the phone. I turned my head while listening to the "beep beep" sound in my earphone.


    I thought I would see some kind of expert, but it seems to be another lean Old Man. Ever since he followed his Master, why did it feel like all the people in this line were Old Man''s sons? It can''t be that it''s like what Lao Xu said, if you''re too young in this business, no one will believe you.


    "You are...?"


    "That''s right, that''s me. You can just call me Uncle Ge."


    "Uncle Ge ¡­"


    If he directly snatched it away, he would say to me: "Old Man, I''ve been waiting for your call for many years. Back then, Brother Li told me that if you really had no other way, then he would call me. From the looks of it, you don''t look like you can''t afford to eat anymore.


    When he said "Old Li", I believed him because my master''s surname was Li.


    Thus, I leaned on the railing and looked at the people who were entering and exiting the subway station, telling Uncle Ge what had happened recently. After hearing it, the Uncle Ge suddenly looked at me while not knowing whether to laugh or cry, and said: "Xiao Fang, did you say all these, did you think I could help you mark this place? Or do you also think that I am a capable expert like Brother Li? "


    I looked at him doubtfully. "Is that not the case?"


    Then he said something that I wanted to kill myself with.


    "Brother Li wants you to come find me, it''s just because I still have some spare money in Old Man. When Brother Li saved my life, the two of us became brothers with the opposite sex at first sight, so he can rest easy and trust you to me. I''m not the expert you think of, hahaha ¡­"


    I didn''t know what to say!


    "From what you''ve said, it seems like you''ve also received the teachings of Old Brother Li?" Uncle Ge asked me after he smiled.


    I nodded dejectedly.


    "Aiyo, child, don''t worry. According to what you said just now, although I can''t directly help you, I can introduce someone to you."


    Asking me which one he was, he said: "You just said your sister''s classmate''s father, that police officer Yang Haitao!"

 C81

    The police officer Yang Haitao, upon seeing him, felt the unique aura of a police officer gushing towards him.


    "Pa", he saluted me before shaking my hand. It was clearly just a meeting, but this fellow gave me such a nervous look back then.


    On the way here, Uncle Ge told me that Yang Haitao used to be a member of the special forces. Because he was injured and retired, he always served as a vice captain in the Chengdu Criminal Police Department.


    When I found out that Yang Haitao used to be a soldier, I showed him a lot of respect. I feel that all soldiers should be respected by us, that''s what I have to do.


    That''s why I was so nervous when he shook my hand. I couldn''t help it, they had always wanted to beat us up, and now I''m even taking the initiative to deliver it to their doorstep. Although there''s nothing wrong with it, I still felt like a little sheep in front of it.


    "Little friend He Fang, you don''t have to be nervous, I heard from Old Ge that your sister is my son''s classmate, you can just call me Uncle Yang, and I am very at ease with Old Ge''s character." Yang Haitao said to me after the three of us sat down.


    "Furthermore, I am only here to meet you in my personal capacity, so whatever request you have or what request you have to us, I will accept it."


    Old Ge occasionally took a sip of his tea, appearing to be very at ease, which I didn''t know I had said.


    Old Ge said: "Xiao Fang, don''t be nervous, just say whatever you want to say."


    Yang Haitao also nodded at me. I also felt that if he was being bashful, then I might have to do it myself.


    Thus, I said to him, "Then, I want to look at the corpses of the dead, or wounds, so that I can further my judgement. Furthermore, Uncle Yang won''t hide this from you, although I have come into contact with many things, if the news that your police release is true, I might not dare to say for sure, because this time, I have never seen this thing before either."


    After he heard what I said, he didn''t hesitate and said, "That''s no problem, it''s just that it''s not ready yet. Today is Thursday, so why don''t you call me tomorrow afternoon? I''ll go to your school to pick you up, and then I''ll take you directly to the Criminal Police."


    I didn''t act pretentiously, so I nodded and agreed. Coincidentally, I only invited the homeroom teacher for half a day today, so I didn''t have the time.


    I left Officer Yang''s number and went back to school. At night, I sneaked back into the classroom by myself, using the flashlight on my phone to draw runes.


    This time, I wasn''t stingy at all, even Mu Wang drew a dozen or so fire talismans. As for the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman, to the me right now, it''s already no longer difficult, just one per minute, the success rate is more than 90%.


    Looking at the time, it was already two in the morning. After thinking about it, I decided to try that high difficulty "Diamond Protection Talisman", however, after spending almost two hours, I could only draw one.


    The Diamond Protection Talisman was different from the Cool Broken Heart Tranquility Talisman. One was used as a main defense while the other was used to protect the spirit from being captivated by ghosts.


    After putting away all the bundles, I drifted back to my room to sleep.


    The next morning, Fan Zhigang lifted my quilt to wake me up. I decisively decided to skip class. Even if the earthquake struck, I wouldn''t be able to get up.


    At noon, the homeroom teacher personally came to the dorm room to invite me to the office. Embarrassed, he didn''t plan to let me go until school was out.


    Everyone started to go out to play in groups of twos and threes. Friday began with a break, and it was only on the weekends that the school would start its classes. Other than those who stayed very far away from school, most people would choose to go home right now, which included Zhang Kefan and me.


    It was only now that I remembered that I didn''t seem to have told Zhang Kefan that I might be delayed today and that I couldn''t go back yet. also said that she would come and pick me up after school today, how would I know that my homeroom teacher would be trapped inside the school?


    The head teacher was still talking to me in a loud voice. That guy was really annoying, but in order to leave earlier, I figured that even if he said he wanted me to go home and write ten papers, I would still be happy. I would thank him after that.


    Just as I was at a loss, Uncle Yang walked to the door from outside. He knocked on the door and asked the few teachers in the office, "Excuse me, is Teacher Qian (my form teacher) here?"


    I was so embarrassed that I wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    Hahaha, you don''t have to be embarrassed. Back then, when I was in school, the teacher had to put chalk dust into the teacher''s cup of water to prevent him from having lessons for three days. All of those classes skipping are child''s play, so don''t worry, I won''t underestimate you.


    I looked at Uncle Yang and nodded awkwardly, but the thought in my mind was "sprinkle chalk dust into the teacher''s cup, I can try".


    What I didn''t expect was that Uncle Yang would actually drive a police car here, and Zhang Kefan is actually also here. Standing next to him is another student who looks somewhat similar to Uncle Yang.


    Maybe he inherited his father''s genes, but his entire person looked like a soldier. With his sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, he really was a good candidate for a boyfriend, so when I thought about it, I just glanced at Zhang Kefan.


    Is that true? I asked myself a question in my heart, but there was no one there to ignore me.


    "Your brother was held back by a teacher in the office. If it wasn''t for me, which teacher wouldn''t let him off so easily, hahaha ¡­"


    At the same time, he opened the door of the carriage and let us in.


    Taking a ride in a police car, this was really a big deal!


    The few remaining couples in the school all looked at us as we passed by the school gate. After all, if nothing unexpected happened to the person sitting in the police car, it would be the police.


    After getting on the car, I realized that Zhang Kefan had gotten on the car too, so I asked her, "If you''re not going home, why are you on? I was hoping that you could go back and tell Sister Kexuan about it. "


    "I just called the Sister Kexuan. They said we''d be late." Zhang Kefan was seated behind with the son of the Uncle Yang whose name I do not know. I was sitting in the front seat, but I did not know why, but I felt a little angry in my heart.


    I said to him, "Do as you like. Just don''t follow me."


    "Who cares about following you? I''ll go play for a while. Yang Song will bring me there later."


    I wasn''t talking, but I had no idea what was going on in my head.


    It was possible that he did not sleep well last night, so he was in a trance. Before long, he arrived at the Criminal Police Headquarters, and when Uncle Yang was at the door, he stopped his car to let Zhang Kefan and Yang Song go down first.


    "Hey, what else are you going to do if you don''t come down?" Zhang Kefan leaned her head against the window and asked me.


    I looked at her impatiently but didn''t answer her. I rolled up the window and told Uncle Yang to quickly get in.


    Most of the dead were stored in funeral homes or hospital mortuaries, but this time they were so strange that the police had opened their own freezers.


    On the way to the freezer compartment, I asked the Uncle Yang for a general situation. The Uncle Yang said: "Originally, the Central Bureau was going to send down some people, but it seems like there''s something extremely urgent. The entire higher-ups are so busy that they don''t even care about us."


    "I know what you want to ask, but the people from the central government are usually personally received by the mayor, and most of the time they''re from the provincial government. Our Criminal Police squad can''t even see them." Uncle Yang sighed and said to me, "Those people are all out of our reach. What we need to do now is to do our job well."


    "Alright, this is the cold storage room of our Criminal Police Headquarters."


    After saying that, the Uncle Yang stood still and pointed to a French window in the room as he spoke to me.

 C82

    This is it? I turned my head to look at Uncle Yang, my head full of question marks.


    Uncle Yang laughed and said to me, "This is the plot of the television." With that, he twisted the vase aside, and the french window in front of me slowly rose up in front of my eyes, revealing a door.


    "It''s so urgent here, yet there''s no one watching over it?"


    "It''s precisely because it''s so important that we can''t have someone watch over it." Uncle Yang''s words stunned me for a moment. What kind of logic is this?


    "As long as a person is doing something, there will be negligence and loopholes. We don''t need anyone here and know that only me and the other high-ranking criminal police officers are here. It would be safer this way."


    I finally understood why although it was obviously a Criminal Police squad, I had never seen anyone except on my way here.


    The Uncle Yang opened this door and led me in.


    After we entered, the back door and the French windows slowly closed by themselves. If someone who didn''t know anything came here at night, they would be scared to death.


    After entering, a gust of cold wind immediately blew towards me. I couldn''t help but shiver as the Uncle Yang smiled and said that it was alright.


    I smiled and nodded. Then, a flight of stairs descended, the Uncle Yang turned on the lights and took out a white mask for me.


    After some thought, I decided not to accept it. Instead, I quietly used a "Bewitching Calming Calm Talisman".


    The staircase wasn''t very long, and in a short while, we arrived at a door that looked like it was made of all-aluminum. Uncle Yang said to me, "This is the cold storage room.


    As he said that, Uncle Yang typed in the password, "Beep!" With a sound, the bottle was opened.


    Another blast of cold air, even stronger than before, struck my face, but this time I was prepared and did not lose my composure.


    Inside, the room was larger than I''d expected. There were pale lights, and rows of morgue freezers on either side.


    "Why are there so many?" I looked at the densely packed cabinets on both sides and the numbers on them. There should at least be a few hundred cabinets!


    Uncle Yang said helplessly: "A few years ago, something big happened in our side of the forest. A large number of people and helicopters came from the central region, but we don''t know what exactly they did, but after it was done, they delivered a lot of corpses."


    "To temporarily be kept here, I didn''t expect that it would last for several years. This time, the people who came down from above are going to solve our problem, and they are going to deal with these corpses." It''s weird, the orders from above forbid us from looking, but I found out that it''s not that they''re not allowed, it''s just impossible to look. When we get near those freezers, there''s a mysterious force that will shoot us out.


    After hearing what Uncle Yang said, I started to get curious about this group of people in the center.


    However, the most important thing to do now was to check the corpses of the dead. Thus, I asked Uncle Yang to bring me to the corpses of the dead that had recently met with mishap.


    The sound of friction that isn''t considered loud spread out in this room. After which, a female corpse with a thick layer of frost on her body appears in front of me.


    The most terrifying thing was that I didn''t wear anything. I felt my face turn slightly hot. After all, this was the first time I saw a girl who didn''t have anything on. This made me feel a little awkward.


    It seems that Uncle Yang was surprised ¡­ I can be this calm when I see dead people, but of course, I won''t say that everything I saw before wasn''t complete.


    Furthermore, this was not a desiccated corpse. Although it was thinner than an ordinary person, it wasn''t as scary as the news reports made it out to be.


    However, I was immediately attracted by the two small holes on the corpse''s neck that were as thick as chopsticks. As I observed, I casually asked Uncle Yang, "This corpse is also different from the pictures on the news. What''s going on?"


    Uncle Yang helplessly said to me, "If those news editors don''t do it like this, how are they going to earn money?"


    I nodded my head and took out a small box from the backpack that I carried. Inside was the glutinous rice that I had prepared. Actually, I had prepared most of the things myself and placed them in my usual school bag.


    Just in case, I still have to try and see if the thing inside was bitten to death by a zombie. According to what my master told me, the way it died and the two holes on its neck are exactly the same as being bitten to death by a zombie.


    After opening his mouth, I used the Talisman Paper to wrap the glutinous rice and put it into her mouth. Then, I looked at his lifeless eyes.


    Weird, this doesn''t look like it was bitten by zombies. The whites of my eyes are still here, and they haven''t been infiltrated by the corpse poison either. I had no choice but to wait for a while and see if there was anything wrong with the glutinous rice inside.


    After four to five minutes, I gently took out the Talisman Paper. After opening it, I looked at the glutinous rice inside.


    I looked with trepidation at the rest of the bodies, and the result was the same. There was no corpse poison at all, and I was quite sure that although this thing died like a zombie, it was definitely not a zombie.


    "Little friend He, I won''t hide it from you. Anyone who saw the corpse would think that these people were frozen ¡­"


    "No, definitely not." I interrupted Uncle Yang and said, "I have already looked at them just now, although they look similar, but they do not have corpse poison in their bodies, so I can conclude that they were not bitten to death by the thing you said."


    "And Uncle Yang, think about it, if it really was the thing you said, why did he only attack girls around the age of seventeen or eighteen, but not a single man got attacked? This is clearly not a coincidence, and it is impossible for it to happen. "


    My words caused the Uncle Yang to become silent, and only after a long while did he ask, "Then what do you think, little friend He? What exactly is this thing up to? "


    This sentence was a direct question to my heart. I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. If I knew, I wouldn''t have come looking for you.


    At this time, I still decided to tell the truth. Thus, I told Uncle Yang, "Uncle Yang, I won''t hide this from you, and I don''t know what kind of damned thing this is. That''s why I went to find you in the Uncle Ge."


    While I''m talking, I wander around aimlessly. This is too worrisome, don''t tell me I don''t have any solution?


    Uncle Yang also fished out a cigarette. Just as he was about to light it up, he seemed to have thought of something else and kept the lighter.


    I then asked the Uncle Yang, "Do you not have any leads?"


    Uncle Yang shook his head and said: "There''s no other way around it. Right now, all we can do is to increase our patrolling at the scene of the crime and wait for the people from the Central Region to report the incident ¡­ Little Brother He! "


    Halfway through, Uncle Yang suddenly called out to me very loudly, giving me a fright. I turned around and asked him, "What happened?"


    I didn''t expect him to look at me with a nervous expression and say, "Listen to me now and come over here!"


    Although I didn''t know what the Uncle Yang was doing, I slowly walked over. Then, he told me to walk back, so I walked back.


    Then, Uncle Yang walked towards me with a strange expression on his face. However, when he was just four to five meters away from me, he stopped, reached out his hand to touch the air in front of me and said, "This is the thing I told you to block me out. I didn''t expect you to ignore it.


    I reached out my hand to touch it, but I still couldn''t find anything, but Uncle Yang just couldn''t come over. The word "array" suddenly popped up in my head!


    When Uncle Yang and I walked into the cold storage room, we were filled with worry. Uncle Yang said to me: "It seems that we can only patiently wait for the people from the central government to come down. We don''t have any other ideas."

 C83

    When Zhang Kefan left, she was not aware that she was there. I did not go to look for her nor did I go home first.


    Perhaps it was due to my good luck or having done so many good things recently that I met someone. In that instant, I was secretly overjoyed.


    Who else could this be other than the foreign devil Wu Jieke? At this moment, there was a girl with yellow hair beside him. She had to have a body and chest. She was probably his new girlfriend. Although he didn''t see her face, she definitely didn''t look too bad.


    He was so handsome that he changed girlfriends more often than he changed clothes, but what I couldn''t figure out was these girls. Even though I knew what kind of trash he was, they still had to stick to his face, as if it was an honor to be his girlfriend once.


    And then I had to come to the conclusion that being handsome could really be eaten!


    I don''t even know why I suddenly had the idea of following Wu Jieke, but the truth is that I just did it, and I even felt that it was very exciting.


    Along the way, the two of them touched my chest and gave me a pat on the butt. It seemed like they were playing around and were quite happy. In any case, they didn''t notice me.


    I also followed the two into a bar. I rarely entered these places myself. I''ve been there with some of my grandchildren, but I couldn''t stand the sound and the smell inside so I always came out first.


    Once again there was the deafening sound of a beating and the smell of various cigarettes and alcohol. It was even worse than the herbal smell I had smelled when I first entered my master''s room.


    The light inside was very dim, I didn''t think I''d be able to escape, but I didn''t expect to lose them so quickly. The moment I stepped inside, I couldn''t find the two of them.


    Just when I was at my wits'' end, all the lights converged on a table, and the rest of the room sank into darkness.


    "Alright, my fellow guests. Today''s lucky star has been born again, and it''s this pair of husband and wife looking friends. Everyone, please give a round of applause!"


    Suddenly, I almost burst out laughing. One of them was Chinese while the other was a foreigner. How could the host tell the relationship between husband and wife?


    I looked at Wu Jieke and the girl who were being watched by everyone beneath the pillar of light. It seems that my luck is quite good today.


    He also looked at the two of them. Today was the day he wanted to see what exactly he was going to do!


    It was six o''clock in the afternoon when I followed them out of the bar, and I''d been inside the damn bar for hours without realizing it, but I was still with them now.


    I attributed all of this due to my curiosity towards this baffling transfer student called Wu Jieke.


    What made me decide whether or not to follow them was that the two of them came out to eat something and then went to a hotel that looked very high and mighty.


    Okay, so I admit I can''t go in there anymore. There are always some interesting stories about a man and a woman going to a hotel, but I think I would have gone in there anyway if the waiters in the lobby hadn''t stopped me.


    He casually bought two steamed buns and weighed them in his hand before taking out his cellphone. Oh my god! More than ten missed calls! It was all Zhang Kefan''s call to me, but I didn''t hear it because of the clamorous atmosphere in the bar.


    Forget it, I''m too lazy to call her back. I found a subway station and sat down.


    Because I was on vacation, I didn''t wake up the next morning. Sister Kexuan and Zhang Kefan also knew that I wasn''t used to it, so they didn''t wake me up.


    At ten o''clock, I was woken up by the phone call. It was Uncle Yang who called me. Seeing that it was him, my sleepiness immediately disappeared. After answering the phone, before I could even say the words "Uncle Yang", he immediately said to me in an extremely anxious tone, "Little friend He Fang? It happened again last night. We finally saw something interesting when we were watching the surveillance cameras. Can you come over and take a look? And you were there on the spot. "


    After he finished speaking, I immediately jumped up from the bed. The Sister Kexuan outside seemed to be arguing with Zhang Kefan for some reason, but I couldn''t care less right now.


    breakfast was black rice porridge that Sister Kexuan had prepared meticulously. It''s fine if my bowl wasn''t touched, but I didn''t understand why Zhang Kefan''s bowl of porridge hadn''t been touched at all. I only ate two bites of that egg and threw it somewhere else.


    I took a few bites of steamed buns and stuffed them into my mouth. Then, without taking a deep breath, I poured a bowl of rice porridge that had already cooled down.


    "Sister Kexuan, I have something to take care of and I need to make a trip to the Criminal Police Headquarters. Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything wrong, it was just that Vice Captain Yang wanted my help, I might not come back for lunch."


    As I said this, I changed my clothes and rushed out the door. I caught a taxi and headed straight for the Criminal Police.


    The Uncle Yang was already waiting for me at the side. I ran over and asked him what was going on.


    Uncle Yang told me that this morning, at the "Angel Tristar Hotel", which is not far from the Criminal Police Headquarters, there was a report that another murder occurred in the room. However, this time, the camera in the room recorded everything, including the scenes where you were kicked out of the hotel.


    "We''re here, captain. This is the little friend He Fang that I mentioned to you before." Uncle Yang brought me into the office and introduced me to a man who looked to be around fifty to sixty years old. Judging from his tone, he should be the captain of the Criminal Police Headquarters.


    "Little friend He Fang, since Little Yang has praised you so highly, I also have a lot of expectations for you. Come, let''s watch the recording first."


    Then he stood up and gave me his seat, and I realized he''d been watching the tape, and of course I didn''t really dare sit down, but stood by and watched. The time showed seven-thirty in the evening.


    I just watched with my eyes wide open. At 7: 23 PM, Wu Jieke and the yellow-haired woman walked in. He told me it was the girl with the yellow hair who was nineteen years old. As he spoke, the captain looked out the window and rubbed his forehead.


    In fact, I can imagine so many things, but they have never been able to solve the case, how much pressure they have to bear from the outside world and their superiors.


    I watched as Wu Jieke and the woman completed the related formalities at the front desk before disappearing from the lobby. Not long later, I walked to the door with my head held high, and was kicked out.


    "If I''m not wrong," the captain said, looking at me, "you''ve been following them ever since you left the Criminal Police yesterday, haven''t you? "Since you know they have a problem, why didn''t you tell Little Yang when you were here yesterday?"


    Captain''s words made me feel awkward. If I were to say that I had met him by chance and that I was curious, I don''t know if the Captain would be that disgraced.


    "Do you suspect this person?" I did not reply the captain, and stopped the recording and pointed at Wu Jieke.


    "Logically speaking, there definitely won''t be a second person. The key point is, we''ve checked his information, no! To be exact, we couldn''t even find any information about him. The information was too real, but this person just appeared out of nowhere. "


    "And he''s still your classmate now. When we saw the video, we sent people to arrest him, but we couldn''t find where he lived so we went to the school to get his information."


    I was a little unhappy. Since this captain had called me here, then why did he give me such an official attitude? To be honest, I don''t understand a single word of what this captain is talking about.


    "You are the captain, but we don''t have any direct interests in you. So, if you continue to tell me these useless things, I believe there is no need for me to continue to stay here. You just continue to wait for your master in the center." After saying that, I turned around and walked back.


    Just as I reached the door, the captain smiled and said to me, "Alright, you have guts. You''re only in your second year of high school, I didn''t expect you to be so bold. Since you''re doing this, I won''t beat around the bush with you."


    "Then tell me." I didn''t look back. This was my last resort.


    "Other than zombies, there''s another way to kill these things ¡­"


    "What?"


    "Vampires!"

 C84

    When I heard the word "vampire", my entire body suddenly shuddered. It was as though an atomic bomb had exploded in my head. The fog that had been bothering me for a long time immediately dispersed.


    I turned to look at the captain. "Captain, you mean a zombie?"


    The captain sighed and said to me, "We are the people''s police and the leaders of our Party won''t allow us to talk about this, but reality is reality. We can only remove everything at the same time we seal off the news, and then we can believe the words of the Party."


    I am not an atheist like a child who grew up in a city. My own experience has taught me that the world is far from as simple as we think it is.


    The land under our feet does not allow the existence of ghosts and gods, nor does it allow the existence of death and these terrible things in the west, in a country that considers itself noble and noble.


    But reality?


    Since we have these things here, why can''t they do the same to us?


    After a short while of this, the vampires of the Western world came to us to kill and wreak havoc.


    In terms of combat strength, vampires were definitely not as strong as zombies, but the scariest thing was that vampires had intelligence. They were no different from normal people, perhaps even smarter than normal people.


    Now that they had a target, basically all the blame was placed on Wu Jieke, the foreign devil. As long as they could catch this grandson, then everything would be solved.


    Just then, Uncle Yang said: "But there''s a problem, the camera recorded that two people stayed in the hotel together, but none of us saw Wu Jieke kill people, even if they found his footprints at the scene, what if he refuses to admit to it?"


    "After all, this woman''s method of death is the same as those before her, and she doesn''t have any weapons or any obvious wounds on her body. There''s no way for us to prove that he was the one who killed them. "


    The captain said this with a smile, and then pointed at me. "Little friend He Fang, the next thing is up to you."


    I knew that the Captain meant for me to deal with this vampire, but I had no reason to reject him, so I agreed. The Uncle Yang then used his identity as a police officer to help me request a whole week''s leave of absence.


    This was undoubtedly the greatest fortune for me. I didn''t need to go to class, this fellow had secretly made me happy.


    What I want to do is to take care of this Wu Jieke, this grandson of mine who doesn''t know what kind of thing it is.


    At the back of the school is a milk tea shop that''s not that big, I can just see the school gate. I carried my guy on my back and sat here with the Uncle Yang, squatting together with Wu Jieke.


    Because Wu Jieke was not a boarder, he would come out everyday after school. As for where he was going to, no one knew.


    I came at exactly the right time. A cup of milk tea just after the end of the school bell rang, and then I stared at the school entrance with my eyes wide open. As soon as he appeared, I would definitely be able to see him, there was no way around it, this guy is a foreign devil, it would be too easy to find him.


    "Uncle Yang is here!"


    I reminded Uncle Yang and he walked out first. Uncle Yang followed closely behind me.


    I was curious about where he lived, or was she really a vampire?


    While I was staring at him, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned around abruptly, and in an instant, I entered the ATM beside me. Uncle Yang''s reaction was not slow either, as I dodged him, he crouched down to tie his shoelaces.


    Showing his head to see if he was still looking in our direction, I didn''t expect him to disappear! Yes, it was this single flash of mine that made him disappear.


    Uncle Yang and I were dumbfounded. After searching for a few rounds in the vicinity, we were unable to find anything. Today, we can put it aside and continue tomorrow.


    On the way back, I asked Uncle Yang if he had noticed us.


    The Uncle Yang nodded and said that it was possible.


    For the next few days it was like this, we followed him, and then we lost him, and we didn''t know what happened until Friday afternoon.


    I was glad that I didn''t lose him after following me for an hour. After that, he got a taxi and headed towards an unknown place while the Uncle Yang and I could only follow him.


    The car had probably been running for almost an hour before it stopped after it had left the city. He got off, but we had no choice but to keep driving until we reached a turn, then got off and ran back.


    At this time, his back just happened to burrow into the wasteland full of weeds beside us. Uncle Yang and I also followed in.


    I didn''t think that he would actually be standing there with his back facing us. Uncle Yang and I looked at each other, then he calmed down and said, "Wu Jieke, we..."


    "You''ve been following me for several days, right?"


    He interrupted the Uncle Yang and said, "Did you discover something? Do you have any evidence? "


    Uncle Yang and I were immediately choked by his words. Only then did he slowly turn around, and with his usual grinning face, he looked at me and said: "He Fang, you took a week of leave and didn''t attend class. Aren''t you afraid that you won''t keep your tenth place spot in the class?"


    I was so angry that I rolled my eyes. Who''s here to talk about studying with you, big brother! Why don''t you enter the scene a little? Are we here to take care of you?


    "Wu Jieke, I don''t know what you are trying to do, but the last time you brought the woman inside the Angel Hotel, she died and you are unable to escape from it. I suggest that you don''t struggle for nothing." The Uncle Yang spoke in an official tone with Wu Jieke.


    Then she whispered to me, "This is the process that must be followed."


    "You saw me kill someone? Or did you see that I bit the teeth marks on your neck? " Wu Jieke looked at the two of us and said with a sneer.


    But after hearing his words, I felt that something wasn''t right. The pictures on the headlines seemed to have been sucked dry. Although the headlines were scary, there was no mention of zombie vampires.


    So here was the question. Did he know he had been bitten in the neck?


    This is the legendary self-talk, so I secretly held onto the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman, planning to wait a while before making a move, just like how I would greet him.


    In reality, I didn''t have much confidence in being able to learn this incantation. But no matter what, I have to try it out, and Uncle Yang and Captain both have high expectations for me.


    I indicated to Uncle Yang not to speak. Uncle Yang nodded and took a step back.


    Therefore, I said to Wu Jieke, "You should know yourself what kind of thing you are. I also don''t want to know why you came to China to commit evil, but you have harmed so many innocent people.


    As I said that, I gave my habitual self a ''Obscene Calming Talisman'' to quietly use. Afterwards, I took out the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman in my pocket.


    Oh, I didn''t know that you really hid it deep enough, He Fang! For the past few days I''ve been under the impression that you were sent by the police to spy on me. " Wu Jieke raised his eyebrows and said: "I never thought that you would actually be an ''Exorcist''."


    Exorcist? Is this a foreign title for Taoists? Never mind, he would call her whatever he liked. Anyway, he would definitely get rid of her today.


    "Aren''t you curious why I brought you here?" Wu Jieke knew who I was, but didn''t seem very afraid.


    After he said this, of course, I guessed something and said to him, "You want to get rid of the roots?" As I said that, I looked at Uncle Yang and said, "You still want to kill the police?"


    "Is the police great? "Sorry, but in the eyes of our Strigoi, everyone is a lowly slave who provides us with food." As he spoke, he actually pointed his nose at me.


    Blood clan? What the hell is this? Regardless, his words just now were a side admission that he had killed someone, and then what he needed to do was eliminate him.


    Just as I was thinking about this, a sharp pain suddenly came from my stomach!

 C85

    Holy sh * t, that was fast! F * ck this bastard!


    These were two thoughts in my head, and then a pain that could not be described with words spread through my stomach.


    I clutched my stomach and squatted on the floor with my mouth wide open, unable to say a single word.


    "He Fang, are you alright?!" Uncle Yang suddenly ran over to me and asked.


    I crouched for a long time before I shook my head and said I was all right. It''s really okay, but the pain has caused my tear ducts to tear up. This guy just had a runny nose and tears. I can''t take it anymore.


    Wu Jieke just stood there and looked at me with a cold smile. After I shakily stood up, he leisurely asked me, "How is it? Exorcist, do you still have the courage to fight me? "It''s not that I''m laughing at you. A powerful exorcist like you doesn''t even have the right to enter the church on our side. He''s at the lowest level."


    Of course, I wasn''t angered by this kind of vulgar provocation. Instead, I scolded her, "Damn, tell me, how could a vampire like you know how to harm people?"


    "Shut up! "Don''t compare me to a species that can''t even see the sunlight!" After I finished speaking, Wu Jieke suddenly roared at me. I don''t know why he became so angry.


    "What for? What did I say wrong? Are you not a vampire? "


    "I am a noble Strigoi, not some vampire! To say that I''m a vampire is the greatest insult to our bloodline''s noble bloodline. "


    "Oh, you are a Strigoi!" I looked at him and said seriously.


    Ah!" "Damn human, I said, don''t compare me to that species anymore." I saw that Wu Jie''s eyes were about to turn red from anger, and I started to get curious. What kind of thing is a Strigoi? What''s different from a vampire?


    Of course, I didn''t want to ask him, so I didn''t think he would tell me.


    I wanted to kill him here today. He wanted to kill me, that''s all. As for the difference between a Strigoi and a vampire, I''ll f * ck him.


    With my previous experience of taking a punch, I was always on guard against him. I didn''t want him to give me another one when I wasn''t paying attention, so I wouldn''t lose too much.


    "Come on, something''s going to happen to us today." I simply took out the Talisman Paper and said to him.


    Who would have thought that he would actually look at me with an expression that seemed as though he wanted to beat me up. He said to me, "Don''t think that you can kill me here today. I won''t be stupid enough to deliver myself to your hands. Whether it is speed, strength, or strength, none of you humans can compare to our noble Blood Tribe."


    Why do you think this person talks so much? Just like the major villains on TV, they had to talk too much at critical moments before being killed by the male and female protagonists.


    I was about five meters away from him. I didn''t want to waste my breath on him anymore, so I directly sent the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman flying towards his face.


    What made me happy was that he didn''t even try to dodge. It was as if he was just about to accept my talisman.


    At that time, you were overjoyed. With the power of these six Yang Gods, even if I can''t defeat you, you''ll at least take a layer of my skin off!


    If I don''t show you what I am capable of, you really think I''m a useless bumpkin!


    "Urgent!" It''s too heavy! "


    The feeling of something being patted came from my hand. I was overjoyed. It hit!


    But what happened next left me a little at a loss as to what to do.


    The amulet was accurately pressed to his forehead, but he was still standing there with his back straight, not giving me the slightest reaction.


    En ¡­ I felt like I couldn''t accept this fact and was stunned on the spot.


    "What is it? Exorcist, are your magic tools from the east just a piece of broken paper with random graffiti? "


    He didn''t seem to notice how ugly my expression was at all. As he spoke, he even tore off the Talisman Paper on his forehead and examined it with his hand, his face full of mockery.


    What was going on? Who the heck told me what was going on?


    A talisman that had always been successful was now useless against him. How am I supposed to deal with this?


    Just as I was in a daze, he suddenly grabbed me by the neck and shook my hand. "Exorcist, should I call you He Fang? Why do you think I brought you here? I want to kill you right here, right in front of that cop! "


    As he said that, he glared at Uncle Yang who was watching on the side, not daring to move, and said: "Police, didn''t you guys want to find me? So what if he killed someone? Just you lowly eastern dwarves are not worthy! "


    I felt my neck getting tighter and tighter, my breathing became very difficult, and my face slowly started to become bloodshot.


    "Let him go!" Uncle Yang shouted and suddenly rushed over, his legs off the ground and kicked Wu Jieke in the chest.


    Wu Jieke retreated a few steps from the kick, but the hand that was stuck in my neck didn''t loosen. Due to the inertia of retreating, as well as the lack of oxygen in my brain, I felt even more uncomfortable.


    I obviously didn''t want to die like this, so I used all of my strength to shout out "urgent order". At the same time, a familiar "aura" surrounded my body, and the hand Wu Jieke used to grab onto my neck was also loosened by the sudden gathering of air bullets.


    After I fell to the ground, I lost my balance and was about to fall, but Uncle Yang immediately ran over to support me.


    At this moment, I couldn''t say a word. I just coughed crazily. Tears, saliva, snot, everything was flowing down my face.


    "What is this?" can actually burn my hand? " Wu Jieke coldly asked me.


    I ignored him and coughed for a long time before finally calming my breathing. So it turns out that breathing is also a very satisfying thing!


    Just now, I had used my only [Vajra Barrier] talisman, channeling the energy in my surroundings to wrap myself within it, forming an invisible armour of extreme Yang to protect myself.


    When I felt that my breathing had become smoother, I was confused. Why couldn''t the air above the Talisman Paper hurt him?


    Could it be because the Qi of the "Diamond Protection Charm" was directly exposed outside and the Qi of the charm was sealed by the incantation into the Talisman Paper?


    If that''s the case, I can give it a try.


    I looked at the fingers of my left hand and bit down on them three times. But I just couldn''t move my mouth.


    Normally, the people watching TV would bite their fingers like they were playing a game, but in reality, it wasn''t that simple. No matter how much determination I made before biting, I just couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    I just directly got the Uncle Yang to pat my chin upwards when I bit onto the meat on my finger. In that moment of emergency, the Uncle Yang didn''t ask me why.


    In that instant, my mouth was full of blood. I didn''t know that I might even think that I was vomiting blood.


    At this time, Wu Jieke quickly ran towards me. Seeing that he seemed to want to cut the grass at its roots, I immediately got Uncle Yang to help me block him.


    After saying that, I didn''t care about whether Uncle Yang agreed or not, and immediately retreated two steps. Then, I pulled up my right arm, and used my bleeding finger to draw a seal on my right arm.


    ¡ª Sword Finger Incantation!


    The five elements are for all beings, while the five elements are for all beings.


    "The Demon Destroying Formation with the curved golden blade, the sharp blade unsheathed from the scabbard,"


    The tip of the Cold Light Sword shone with a thirty thousand zhang cold light, illuminating all living beings.


    While reciting, my left hand followed the incantation to draw the Sword Finger Incantation''s seal on my right arm. After drawing it, I realized that it really does look like a small dagger, extending from my wrist all the way to my elbow.


    After I finished drawing, I felt a wave of air slowly converging on my right arm. At the same time, I felt that my right hand had an inexhaustible strength.


    "Uncle Yang, step back!" I shouted and rushed forward.


    Uncle Yang was truly worthy of being called a special forces soldier in the past.


    "Pah!"


    Ah!" "Damn human, I said, don''t compare me to that species anymore." I saw that Wu Jie''s eyes were about to turn red from anger, and I started to get curious. What kind of thing is a Strigoi? What''s different from a vampire?


    He was probably really confident in himself and intended to take this attack head-on. After that, I didn''t hesitate and just slapped him in the face.


    Then he let out a rather loud scream, and at the same time covered his face with his hands. Why do I feel like his face was still smoking?

 C86

    Perhaps it was really because I had guessed it just now that I needed to directly injure him by exposing my ''Qi'' outside. Thus, all of my runes were useless.


    This really made me feel troubled. After so many years, of course, I was no longer the same kid who used to shout "Hurry and Order" with a rune. I still had a lot of things I learned myself. However, the worst thing was that even though many of these methods required a certain amount of time to be used, I didn''t have that much time.


    Wu Jieke covered his face and looked at me fiercely. That gaze simply wanted to cut me into a thousand pieces.


    "Exorcist! You injured me, so you must die here today. I will definitely taste your blood properly and slowly. "


    Uncle Yang looked at me worriedly and asked me softly, "What should I do?"


    I shook my head to indicate Uncle Yang not to worry. As I said that, I took out a piece of wood from my backpack and held it in my right hand.


    Wu Jieke released his hand that was covering his face. I saw that his face had turned completely black, as if he was burnt, and then he let me down ¡­ What''s more, the scar on his face was actually healing at a speed that can be seen with the naked eye, in just over ten seconds. He had turned into that pretty boy again, and the scar from earlier was completely gone.


    This time, I can''t tolerate it. How am I supposed to fight him? It even brought with it the ability to self-heal!


    Before my shock could calm down, he gave me another surprise amidst a burst of "Si Si" sounds. Ah, no, it''s shock!


    The clothes on his back actually grew two pairs of wings after being torn apart. He estimated that it was at least three meters long after unfolding.


    Could they even fly like this?!


    Then he proved to me that he really could fly. His wings flapped a few times and a gust of wind blew his feet off the ground about a meter.


    I noticed that Uncle Yang was watching from the side, perspiring profusely. Although he knew some things, the scene that happened now had probably surpassed his knowledge, but he was born into a special forces and had strong mental fortitude. If it was a normal person, they would have already shouted out in fear.


    "Bang!" With a loud explosion, a black blade appeared in his hand as if he was performing magic. It was sparkling in a ghostly light, making it look very scary and fast (sharp).


    Looks like he really wants to get rid of me here today, or else he wouldn''t be showing off his ghastly appearance in front of me.


    I looked at the wood in my hand and then looked at the knife in his hand.


    So I took out three extra large steel nails from my bag. I had cracked them, so dealing with ghosts was not a problem, but I don''t know how to deal with Wu Jieke, but it''s still metal anyway, so I had to balance my heart a little.


    Actually, this piece of wood was made of peach wood. I quietly broke it down in the park when I went out to play. Originally, I wanted to take it home and carve it into a peach wood sword with a knife, but it was much more difficult than I thought.


    He looked at me with the knife in his hand and said, "You''re going to die!"


    The moment he finished speaking, he brought the black blade in his hand down on me. I immediately felt the ''Qi'' in front of me madly move. My entire body was covered with goosebumps. I had a feeling that I was about to die.


    I almost jumped with the thought of "I don''t want to die" as a reflex. My mind went blank, and the pain of falling to the ground brought me back to reality.


    On the ground where I was standing, a clean crack about a meter wide appeared. I had no idea how deep it was.


    I was thinking that if I was half a step slower, I would have been split into two!


    After thinking about it carefully, I became extremely terrified. I shook my head, and could no longer be bothered to think about it, and instead focused all of my attention to look at this Wu Jieke who I did not know what he looked like.


    "Exorcist, you dodged that strike, what happened this time?" As he spoke, he raised his hand to chop down.


    I didn''t want to do that again, so while he was talking, I held the peach wood in my left hand and charged at him desperately with three steel nails between the fingers of my right hand.


    Who cares? I''ll first grasp the initiative, otherwise I''m very likely going to be played to death by him.


    "Wood?" I think that he saw the not too thick wooden stick in my left hand and mocked.


    I wasn''t too far away from him, and he didn''t seem to notice the spikes in my hands. I should just let this grandson see a bit of red before saying anything!


    His left hand pretended to attack while his right hand focused on attacking!


    Rushing in front of him, she jumped up and crashed into him. Of course I hadn''t forgotten that he had a knife in his right hand, so the stick in my left hand slammed into his right wrist.


    I thought that I could knock him down with my knife, but to think that it would actually hurt my hand!


    Although he landed on the ground from mid-air, he did not seem to be injured at all.


    I don''t care about that at the moment. If I don''t pay attention when my body is on his face, I would be done for. Thus, the moment I landed on the ground, three steel nails in my right hand directly pierced into his chest.


    After that, I immediately let go and formed a finger with my sword as I shouted, "Urgent like a law! "Damn you!"


    Three times in a row, I nailed three steel nails into his body. Finally, I used all of my strength to smash my fist into his neck, knocking him back a few steps. I also took this opportunity to quickly pull away from him.


    Ah!" As soon as I stood up, he let out a terrible scream.


    I just wanted to see what kind of situation he was in, but his wings suddenly flapped crazily. He flew towards me at a fast speed and the knife in his hand also flew towards me.


    I didn''t have the strength to evade him. Was this a dying struggle? I don''t know, but I know I won''t be able to avoid it.


    He didn''t expect that Uncle Yang would suddenly rush in front of me at the same time as he did and forcefully crash into his body. In the air, he twisted his body and the blade in his hand directly stabbed into the clothes on my left waist.


    If not for Uncle Yang, he might really die here, with his stomach being cut open!


    But even so, his person still crashed into my body, causing me to be sent flying. Some rolled on the ground for a long distance, so I probably didn''t have any internal injuries, but there were still bruises and abrasions all over my body. How should I explain it to Sister Kexuan after returning?


    I didn''t even know I was thinking about that right now.


    His chest hurt so much that I almost lost my temper when I hit it.


    Nearby, Wu Jieke stood up with a painful expression, his eyes turning blood-red, he looked at me and roared: "Exorcist! You placed three things in my body?! "


    I grimaced. "Guess."


    Uncle Yang was probably heavily injured just now, and couldn''t even stand up straight.


    Wu Jieke raised the blade in his hand, if he were to swing it down, I would directly be done for, and Uncle Yang would definitely not be able to escape, but I really have no other way.


    Perhaps this is retribution. I lie on the floor, unable to move. I smile bitterly. Am I going to die?


    Many thoughts began to continuously surface in his mind.


    "Ha, we made it. So it''s here!"


    The sound of a person''s voice reached my ears, but from the sound of the footsteps, it seemed to be two people.


    I turned my head with some difficulty and discovered that there were two men, one tall and the other short, running towards us.


    Among them, the short one came over and helped us up, allowing us to sit on the ground. He said to me, "Oh, this young lad is not bad, leave the rest to us."


    I don''t know them, and the clothes they were wearing were too cool. It was like the "Xiao" organization inside the Fire Ninja, black is the base color, and there were even some red patterns engraved on it. On the left side of the chest, there was the word "Peak of China" written on an embroidery.


    The tall one stretched his body and then used a speed that was not something a human could match, to run around Wu Jieke. As he ran, he kept drawing on the ground.


    I felt the Qi around me begin to slowly change as the tall man moved and drew. It formed a ¡ª Formation Technique!


    "Damn Chinese, don''t even think about it!"


    He didn''t know what was going on, but Wu Jieke suddenly became anxious, as if he was making some kind of desperate struggle, as he threw his own black blade to the ground, and then "Bang!" With an explosion, the air around him was thrown into disarray.


    Wu Jieke''s wings on his back moved, and he actually ran.


    This time, I was really worried. If I wasted so much energy, how could I let him run away? Otherwise, wouldn''t I become a big target for him!?


    "Aiya, don''t be in such a hurry. He won''t be able to escape." The tall man turned to me and said, "I don''t think he can get away without me, mainly because I asked him to lead the way to the lair. "Hehe!"


    I noticed that his chest also had the words "Peak of China" on it.

 C87

    I sat on the ground while the dogs panted. The two of them weren''t in a hurry to wait for me and Uncle Yang as they chatted.


    The shorter one complained to the taller one, "Boss just handed over these trivial matters to us. It''s practically like shooting mosquitoes ¡ª it''s a waste!"


    "You know a hammer, this time it''s that fortune-teller, a friend of ours. He said he wanted us to come, that he had some kind of destiny, and that we would meet again in the future. He told me to come meet him first." Although the tall man''s tone didn''t sound good, it seemed like he had no choice but to do so.


    "I say, brother, how are you?" The tall one turned to me.


    He looked to be about the same age as me, and I also felt that it would be a little embarrassing to say that I couldn''t stand it, so I nodded and said that was about it.


    Then he held out his hand to me and said, "Come on, let''s get to know each other. Although I don''t know if my friend is talking about you, but ¡­" My name is Wang Qingsong. "


    "My name is He Fang!" I smiled back.


    As he shook hands with me, he pulled me up. Then, the short guy also came up to me and shook my hand, saying that his name was Kou Qinghai.


    Uncle Yang looked at them and was also shocked by their age. He asked them in an attempt, "You two are the higher ¡­"


    Wang Qingsong laughed, he did not admit nor deny it, I just treated it as his tacit agreement.


    He said to me, "Thank you for your help. You can''t deal with that right now, so the rest is up to us. I don''t think he''s the only one here, and that''s why I just let him go."


    "Alright, let''s go back first." While Kou Qinghai supported me, Wang Qingsong supported the Uncle Yang and limped onto the main road.


    By the time he returned, it was already past six.


    I knew these two weren''t ordinary people, so I couldn''t be bothered to care about this matter anymore. Moreover, I knew my own limits. Since I couldn''t deal with these things, I simply relaxed.


    "Hey, He Fang, wait a moment, we have something to say to you."


    Just as I walked out of the gates of the Criminal Police Headquarters, Wang Qingsong and Kou Qinghai walked out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing important, but I can''t explain it in one or two words. Let''s find a place to eat and chat as we eat. Anyway, it''s Friday and you''re not going to class." Wang Qingsong said as he very naturally put a hand on my shoulder.


    I thought for a moment. Well, anyway, it would be a lie to say I wasn''t curious about their identities, and it wouldn''t be a bad idea to talk to each other. Anyway, it''s my first time meeting someone like me.


    The two of them had already changed their clothes. As they walked, they said to me, "They were wearing team uniforms and would only wear them during quests, so they wouldn''t wear them when they have nothing to do. They''re too f * cking mainstream."


    For example, if we were walking along, the shorter one, Kou Qinghai, would see the KFC at a glance, and would walk in without looking back.


    "There are a lot of beauties in there," was the explanation he gave me.


    When he ordered the meal, he wasn''t polite at all. He said that since the bill was up, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    After sitting down, he finally got down to business. He said to me, "I think you''re curious about who we are?"


    I nodded. "That''s right. According to your previous movement speed, you weren''t something that an ordinary person could have. It should be said that you couldn''t have it by yourself."


    He and Kou Qinghai looked at each other, and Kou Qinghai threw a potato chip into his mouth and said, "What are you looking at me for? This time, you are the vice-captain, part-time, leading part-time member. I am just a member, so everything is under your control. Of course, this includes the money for a meal. "


    Wang Qingsong awkwardly coughed and said, "You called hammer mark? Don''t you see that He Fang is more similar to him? I think so, why don''t we skip the last step and he probably won''t agree to it either. "


    "Yes, you decide." Kou Qinghai''s eyes were always on the girls around, casually dealing with Wang Qingsong, making me speechless.


    Wang Qingsong wiped his face helplessly, and said to me: "Cough cough, my bad, I still have to go through this process."


    Then I saw him take out a file bag from his bag, and he took out a piece of white paper and a pen. He handed them to me and said in a low voice," Brother, you and I both know that we are all supermen in the eyes of ordinary people. However, according to what my friend said, I am raised in captivity, and you are a wild ¡­


    When he said this, I almost spat the drink out of my mouth onto his face. After a few slight coughs, I gestured for him to continue.


    "In accordance to the Leader''s request, I will invite you to join Zhanzheng Feng. Are you going?"


    "No!" I basically don''t get any hesitation.


    "Alright, you rejected it. I don''t think you''ll go as well." He didn''t seem to think I would, and when I refused, he didn''t try to dissuade me. He put the piece of paper back in the file.


    It was this Xia Feng again. What was the mark of the character they had embroidered on his chest? I was thinking inside my skull.


    "Brother, don''t mind me. It''s not that I don''t welcome you. It''s just that we all have a common ailment in our business. Whether or not you''re willing is something that can be seen with a single glance, so we will never say anything about it." Wang Qingsong said to me with melancholy.


    "The peak of China ¡­" I asked Wang Qingsong tentatively, "Is that your team''s name?"


    Wang Qingsong shook his head and said: "No, Hua Xia Feng is our country''s organization, the first line of defense is also the last, which means the truth, the edge of China. My name is Yan Huang Battle Team. "


    "China''s Blade Master, Yan Huang Battle Team ¡­" I repeat, it sounds like it really is, but am I interested? Just like what Wang Qingsong said just now, I''m really not interested.


    It''s still too far away for me to protect my country. All I want to do is to finish my studies, walk around and help master finish his task of reviving the Maoshan, and finally marry a wife and live a good life.


    "You have a choice now, it''s really not bad. We went over there for no reason. A lot of our friends have already left us by now." It''s impossible for me to quit. Your decision is correct. Whether it''s me or my friends, they will all feel the same.


    Although I don''t know if it''s you, I think I''m pretty close. He also said that he would meet you again in the future, so we have to say goodbye after this meal. As my friend said, where is the grass on the horizon, if fate wills it, we will meet again.


    What kind of doggerel was this? Wasn''t it Su Shi''s < Flower of Love >?


    After dinner, he gave me an envelope that Uncle Yang passed to me, saying that it was a fee the government had given me for the hardships of the past few days.


    Since the Uncle Yang didn''t personally hand it to me, I didn''t reject it. I casually took it and placed it in my bag.


    Then he took a taxi to Sunshine Home.


    This strange vampire incident was not for me, nor was it for me, but I don''t know what it was going to be like. It was none of my business.


    Right now, I just want to go back home quickly and take a shower. After that, I''ll treat all of the wounds on my body.


    At this moment, I was truly enlightened. I felt like I was going to die. Some parts of my broken skin had already oozed blood that stuck to my clothes. Just a slight movement would be excruciating.


    When I opened the door, I was stunned once again. The vase on the table was shattered into pieces and the house was a mess. Sister Kexuan sat on the sofa and cried.


    But when Sister Kexuan saw me, she immediately wiped her tears away and asked me with concern about the mud on my body.


    [I don''t care about that. What the hell is going on? Has a thief (thief) been there before?]


    Today was the first day!

 C88

    I told Sister Kexuan that I wasn''t in a hurry with the things on my body, but what''s going on inside the house?


    Sister Kexuan kept on telling me that it was all right. He did it herself, it wasn''t because he was young, and I wasn''t a child, so how could I believe her words?


    That''s right, where''s Zhang Kefan? Right now, she should also be home at this time, so how could she not see like this?


    With that said, I no longer cared about the stinging pain on my body, and directly went to Zhang Kefan''s room.


    Zhang Kefan is not here? What was going on?


    The Sister Kexuan is already tidying up the room outside, so I asked him what was going on. Why wasn''t Zhang Kefan in the room?


    Sister Kexuan still wasn''t willing to tell me. In such a hurry, she immediately ran downstairs without even letting go of her backpack. Sister Kexuan asked me where I was going and when I said I was going to look for Zhang Kefan, I ran out like a wisp of smoke.


    My whole body felt like it was being burned by fire. Occasionally the blood and clothes would stick to the wound, making me grimace even more from the pain.


    I didn''t go anywhere else and directly went to Lao Xu''s paper plucking shop.


    But Zhang Kefan was also no longer there, she asked me what was going on, and I explained everything to him, which was why Lao Xu immediately stood up and gave him a call.


    After the call was connected, Lao Sun asked, "What?" Lao Xu scolded him, "What the hell are you doing? We lost our daughter, why aren''t you coming out to help us find her!"


    Then, Lao Xu hung up the phone and said to me: "Brat, you go first. Let''s split up and look for a bit faster like this."


    I nodded and left first.


    He walked all over the nearby streets, and when he finally reached nine o''clock, he opened up several barbecue stalls. He refused to pick up even if his phone was broken, and during this period of time, I even ran into Lao Sun, who was also extremely anxious.


    I sat down on a bench on the side of the road to rest.


    Then, a few people at a barbeque stall opposite me seem to be making a racket, attracting my gaze while laughing ¡­


    Then, I saw Zhang Kefan. This damned girl was sitting there right now, so I immediately called Lao Xu and told him that I found Zhang Kefan and told him to go back first.


    Lao Xu heaved a long sigh of relief, then said to me: "It''s good that you''re fine, tell me to come and sit at his place when I have time."


    After hanging up, I immediately headed to the barbeque store across from them. I really don''t know where my anger is coming from, what the hell is this damn girl doing? Why aren''t she coming home in the middle of the night and eating barbeque with these guys.


    I suppressed my anger and slowly walked over to the barbeque stall. Only then did I see a white-haired man with a red rose in his hand. He was half kneeling on the floor, looking like he was doing on TV, asking Zhang Kefan to be his girlfriend.


    I can''t help but get angry. What the heck is all this crap? Why are you here to pick up my sister! Go eat shit!


    As I was thinking, I grabbed a plastic stool beside me and smashed it onto his head.


    The man was knocked out immediately. Perhaps it was from the wrong angle, but he didn''t bleed and only got into a bag.


    The other two girls immediately screamed out in fright. The man with white hair covered his head and shouted. The four men who kept on hooting "sister-in-law" were also stunned by this scene.


    "He Fang..."


    Zhang Kefan''s voice was a little weak, and the moment I shouted out, the other four men called out to me at the same time.


    I took a step back and kicked the first one in the stomach, which had never failed, not even now. The blonde immediately squatted down in pain, clutching his stomach and unable to say a word.


    Then, with one hand, I grabbed a plastic stool and knocked on the shoulder of the second person. Then ¡­


    Then there was nothing left to say. The stall owner suddenly stood in between me and those people and said, "If you want to cause trouble, please move aside. Otherwise, I''ll call the police!"


    When the words "call the police" came out, the rest of us couldn''t help but stop. I had just left the Criminal Police Department, I didn''t want to just turn around and enter the police station.


    Those people were still glaring at me, as if they were about to kill me at any moment.


    "Eating then eating, if you hit me again, I''ll really call the police." The stall owner gave us a warning and then went back to work.


    "Kid, we have no enmity with each other. I will wait for you over there. If you have the ability then stay at the barbecue stand!" At this point, the white hair slowly came to his senses and stood up to speak to me.


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    "Let''s go, you guys have something to watch tonight." The others who followed him joined in, including the two women, and it was as if I had become a cooked duck in their eyes.


    "If you dare to take a step forward today, you will have to bear the consequences." I don''t care what the white hair said, I told her as I looked at Zhang Kefan.


    The people sitting at the table and the booth owner thought that I was going to make a move again as they all looked at me in unison.


    The white fur also stopped to look at me, but I just looked at Zhang Kefan and said, "Come, follow me home."


    I was holding my temper when I said that, and I was afraid that if I really couldn''t control myself, I would burst out.


    "Did I give you face?" Who the hell are you? "You dare to yell at laozi''s woman." I had just walked a few steps out when I turned around to see my white fur rush in front of me and pull my collar, spitting all over my face.


    I''m angry, really, this self-righteous sense of superiority again, are these people really full?


    I turned to look at him. "What did you just say?"


    "Are you deaf? I said, my woman is also you ¡­ "Ugh!"


    This time, I didn''t wait for him to finish and used my knee to land firmly on his abdomen. I didn''t hold back a single bit. All I could think of was how to break his intestines!


    He squatted down in pain, and I kicked him again. Then I picked up the plastic stool, which was still in a mess, and threw it at him.


    "Your woman, are you f * cking looking to die?! My sister is your woman! Your woman! "Your woman!"


    Every time I shouted, I slammed the stool against him until it broke.


    The other men were also stunned when they saw this. I shouted at them, "Come!" Come on! F * ck, who the f * * k doesn''t care about face even if they were given back! Do you believe that I won''t kill him today? "


    It was as if the depression he suffered at Wu Jieke''s place, as well as the despair he felt when he was stuck in Wu Jieke''s throat, all exploded out at this very moment.


    At this moment, the police arrived and we were immediately taken away. When we left, I took out that envelope from my bag. I don''t know how much it was and passed it over to the vendor, apologizing to him.


    The stall owner said to me in Sichuan, "I thought you were some naughty kid who would learn to be friends without being good at such a young age. I didn''t expect this to be your sister, but where''s the money? I only need two hundred.


    When he entered the police station, he checked them out one by one, saying that he would only be allowed to leave when the adults came to pick him up before the age of eighteen.


    Those few grandsons immediately became anxious. The ''grandpa'' they were acting just now immediately withdrew and began complaining to those law enforcement policemen.


    I dialed Uncle Yang''s number, and asked him to help me out. Uncle Yang was quite straightforward, and quickly called the director of this area, allowing me to be directly released.


    When the policeman told me to leave, I looked at Zhang Kefan and asked, "What are you waiting for?"


    The rest of the people all stared dumbstruck at Zhang Kefan and me. Zhang Kefan said with a weak voice that sounded as though she was about to cry, "He ¡­ "It''s my brother ¡­"


    He''s my brother, said Zhang Kefan personally for the first time. As I stood at the doorway, I immediately felt my eyes moisten, and I don''t know why, but I felt my heart clogging up, as if five spices were shattered, an unspeakable taste.


    I left first. She said "I''m sorry" and followed me with a jog.


    I don''t know who Zhang Kefan told, but I don''t want to know either. Right now, I just want to bring her home safely ¡­ Give yourself a bath.


    Tears still flowed down my face, but I didn''t know why.

 C89

    On the way back, Zhang Kefan followed behind me without saying a word.


    When we got to the bottom of the block, I stopped and asked her to sit on the bench and ask her what was going on. Didn''t she know about the situation at home?


    She told me the reason in a tearful voice.


    It turned out that she and Sister Kexuan had an argument and ran out in a fit of anger, finding two friends to talk to. Unexpectedly, the two women brought a bunch of men that she did not know.


    I stopped her and said to her, "Fine, I''m not interested in your friends or anything like that. I just want to know, why did you quarrel with the Sister Kexuan?"


    She said that she didn''t know either. Even when the Sister Kexuan talked a bit more, she was a bit unhappy, so she clashed with him for a bit and started arguing. She even broke the vase.


    I sighed and told her that when I went back, Sister Kexuan was crying alone at home.


    Her eyes slowly turned red again. Apologize to me.


    I waved my hand and told her: "It''s useless to tell me, you go and tell Sister Kexuan, you have to remember, Sister Kexuan is saying that she''s the one who pulled you up, and there''s an additional me in between. She isn''t an easy person, and no matter what she says or does, it''s definitely for our own good. At most, you can just go in with your left ear and come out with your right ear. "


    Zhang Kefan nodded and followed me upstairs.


    When I went back, Zhang Kefan started crying the moment she saw the Sister Kexuan, so I directly ran to the bathroom to take a bath.


    It hurt me when I took off my clothes, and in some places the wounds stuck to my body and tore at me. There were bruises and bruises all over my arms, chest, and legs, and when the hot water washed over the wounds, I almost cried out.


    He didn''t dare to use the Body Soap, otherwise, he would feel even better!


    As for those dirty clothes, I just threw them into the washing machine. I don''t want the Sister Kexuan to worry about me after seeing them.


    Sister Kexuan will be taking her rest after dinner tonight. I lightly knocked on Zhang Kefan''s door.


    Why did she ask me?


    Isn''t the family medicine bag in my orator in your room?


    She nodded, and I told her to take it and come into my room and help me. Then I slowly walked back to my room, trembling all over.


    When she came in, she asked me if I had hurt myself in the fight.


    When he said this, I realized he was missing an excuse, so I nodded and said, "That''s right, that group of grandsons called me. Hurry up and help me apply some medicine, and don''t tell Sister Kexuan about this too."


    I didn''t look at her, because she was wearing a pair of beach pants, so I took off my bathrobe and showed him my few kilograms of ribs.


    She blushed, then looked at me incredulously. "Don''t tell me you just got hurt in a fight."


    "Whatever, it doesn''t matter. The matter is done, hurry up and apply some medicine for me. I almost didn''t die from the shower." As I said this, I turned and felt a burning pain in my back, but I couldn''t see it myself, and I didn''t know what was going on.


    I saw Zhang Kefan not moving at all after a long while, as she covered her mouth, her eyes started to tear up again.


    I said, "Can you stop crying at such a young age?"


    "The skin on your back is broken. Your palm is small, and there are even some fibers on your clothes on it ¡­" "No, come with me to get tetanus!" With that, Zhang Kefan turned and returned to her room.


    Before I could say anything, she reappeared in my room, fully dressed, and said to me, "What are you doing? Still not leaving? "


    Of course I won''t go, I didn''t think that this time I really didn''t change her mind, after she promised not to tell the Sister Kexuan, I put on my clothes and quietly went downstairs with her.


    When I was putting on my clothes, I used the principle that it was better to have a long and painful wound than a short one. I didn''t expect Zhang Kefan to urge me on from the side: "Slow down, what do we do if the wound expands later?"


    "Do you know how big the wound is? I''ve been looking for you on the street in my dirty clothes for hours, and I even had a fight with you. Tell me, are you going to treat me to something to show that I have something to eat? "


    This time, Zhang Kefan directly opened her own bag, saying that it was hard to say if she would have enough money to pay for the medical fees later, would she not treat you to a meal?


    I helplessly gave the envelope to her and said, "Take a look at how many are in there. It''s a good thing that the stall owner didn''t take all of them. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to do anything about it."


    When she opened it, she found that there were eight hundred more inside, so she said to me, "Where did you get all this money from?"


    I smiled but didn''t answer her.


    In any case, I spent the next few days in my room. Zhang Kefan had also secretly helped me wash the clothes that were filled with blood, from beginning to end, Sister Kexuan did not know about this.


    During the weekend, Zhang Kefan and I went to Lao Xu''s place again, and Lao Xu was still the same as always.


    When I was free, I also got Lao Xu to teach me how to make paper. What golden couple, ghost bride, and BMW mansion, they can all be made out from paper in his hands.


    Zhang Kefan stared blankly at her for a moment. She said that she only knew how to use the paper folding airplane. After that, she followed me in learning, and never would I have thought that a girl''s ingenuity would be perfectly displayed at this time. Zhang Kefan learnt it much faster than me, while laughing and calling me stupid.


    Time was just like that. When they were in school, their teacher was like everyone else saying that Wu Jieke, a student who came in a rush, had left in a hurry. All the girls in the class let out a long sigh, then ¡­ There was no ''then''.


    Just like what the books said, most of them are just passersby in each other''s lives. This Wu Jieke might also be one of the passersby in our lives.


    Following the arrival of the second year of high school, everyone had already become immersed in the tense and busy third year of learning. Wu Jieke had been mentioned from time to time until he was gradually forgotten, to the point where he was never mentioned again in the end.


    Fatty Fan Zhi had left in the second half of his senior year. Cissy, who had been constantly complaining to him, confessed to him. Then, she walked away with her heavy, supercilious eyes. Before she left, we, as a roommate, went out to rub our eyes together to see her off.


    Not long after that, the guardian beast, Du Bing, who was in the dorm, also left as a sportswoman, so we went out to rub our bodies again. All the guys in the first dorm drank quite a bit of alcohol, including me who didn''t drink much, which seemed to be quite a bit.


    Wang Yu was caught peeping a novel, and the homeroom teacher told his father to come and bring him back, saying that he would be here to take the college entrance examination when the time came.


    Thus, the dorm room became a total of three people from the six people from before. I, CEO Zhang Qing and my grades were both in my third year when I suddenly raised my glasses Wang Lu.


    When we got back to the dorm, Zhang Qing firmly held onto the cup that was brushing his teeth and smashed it onto the floor. The glass shattered into pieces, and we just sent Wang Yu out.


    Wang Lu and I both knew that he was in charge of the class why the teacher wanted to send Wang Yu home.


    "This is such a shitty class anyway!" Zhang Qing seemed to be roaring as he vented the anger in his heart.


    Wang Lu and I didn''t say anything. In our dorm room, he had the best relationship with Wang Yu. As his most brotherly brother, we could completely understand him.


    The teacher-in-charge''s words were still in our ears: "Now it''s still a knockout match. Survival of the fittest, the loser leaving the stage, the college entrance exam, these are the first choices you will face in your entire life.


    Maybe it''s because of my personality, I can chat with everyone in the dorm, but looking at everyone leaving, I don''t seem to feel any waves in my heart, as if it has nothing to do with me.


    Like Fan Zhigang said before, I really don''t seem to have any interest in women.


    When there were still two months until the College Entrance Test, a pretty girl in my class called Han Shudie confessed to me, and I actually rejected her on the grounds that I wanted to learn.


    When I''m done, do I feel like I''m a slut?

 C90

    Because at that time, the ruckus was quite big, and it almost reached the ears of the homeroom teacher. That guy really gave me a scare, and when the homeroom teacher confronted me, I immediately denied it, saying that there was no such thing.


    The homeroom teacher exhorted me a few more times before letting me go. Although I was skeptical, I still managed to fool her. I don''t want to get into any kind of accident at this final moment. When Han Shudie came out, he had hidden outside the office quietly and didn''t give me any good looks when she saw me.


    However, after so many years, my face could be considered to be invulnerable to Zhang Kefan''s training, so I pretended not to see it, and shakily walked back into the classroom.


    He didn''t expect that there was a piece of paper inside the desk, that Han Shudie had given it to me. It was written as: "He Fang, why do you hate me so much?"


    I don''t know whether to laugh or cry when I see it. What the hell kind of logic is this? I completely don''t understand the thoughts of these girls.


    Han Shudie didn''t say another word to me in the class, and just treated me like air.


    During the last one or two weeks, his mind was in a mess. He couldn''t learn, and when he played, he was worried about the college entrance examination.


    During this period of time, I found Shen Qianxue and asked her about his relationship with Wu Jieke, or perhaps, if she knew anything about him.


    She was a little surprised by my question, and I also noticed that when I mentioned Wu Jieke earlier, his expression changed, as if he had thought of some memory that he didn''t want to recall again.


    She asked me if I knew anything, or why I asked, and I didn''t answer, just said my uncle was on the case and got hurt, so I wanted to find out.


    Shen Qianxue didn''t say anything in the end and only warned me that it wasn''t good to know too many things. If she could choose one more time, she would choose to erase that part of her memories.


    I pretty much knew that she only knew that Wu Jieke wasn''t a human being, but I didn''t know that she had escaped. Of course, I had no interest in knowing that either.


    At this moment, Zhang Qing and Wang Lu and I were returning to our dorm room together, but I didn''t expect Han Shudie to suddenly jump in front of the three of us without saying a word.


    Zhang Qing and Wang Lu replied with an "Oh ~" at the same time, then patted my shoulder and went back to their dorm room.


    "Ah, um, what''s the matter?" I asked her.


    "Can''t I look for you if I''m fine?" She stroked her bangs and said to me, "I just want to ask, which university are you planning to enroll in?"


    "That... When that happens, I''m going to use my score line to measure the university''s score line directly. If I can get there, I''ll go there. " I said awkwardly to her. It wasn''t that I was fawning on her, but that''s what I was really thinking. I really didn''t know what university I was going to be studying for.


    Furthermore, since she has already said this much, how could I not understand? I also didn''t want to ruin her future. In order to chase me down, I had to go to some general undergraduate or even some unranked specialized courses.


    I told her the truth, but the look on her face told me she didn''t believe it, and I couldn''t help it.


    When I returned to my dorm room, Zhang Qing and Wang Lu, the two grandchildren, looked at me with an expression that seemed to say "tell the story quickly".


    "I don''t understand why you are unwilling to accept Han Shudie." Zhang Qing said to me in disappointment: "Han Shudie must at least be one of the top three beauties in our class, right? Look, the name is nice and beautiful. Yes! I admit that Han Shudie doesn''t look as long as your sister... "


    "Stop, stop!" Why is it that the more I talk, the more ridiculous it becomes? " I immediately stopped Zhang Qing and asked, "What does it have to do with my sister?"


    "He means that you may have always liked your sister, which is why you''re not interested in other girls." Wang Lu carelessly said as she pushed her glasses.


    "Bullshit!" That''s my sister. You''re amazing, but you like your sister! "


    Zhang Qing said somewhat guiltily, "But didn''t you say that it wasn''t your own sister? That''s not normal. "


    I was also completely speechless towards this guy and couldn''t be bothered to care about him anymore.


    Didn''t I have any thoughts? I asked myself, from childhood until now, accompanied by me, and said that I didn''t even believe in myself if I didn''t like her, but more often than not, I felt that it should be my brother taking care of my sister. As for the relationship between a man and a woman, I had really never thought about it, although I had always hoped that my final daughter-in-law could be as beautiful as Zhang Kefan, and also have Shen Qianxue''s big breasts ¡­


    Cough, cough, it was too far away.


    He had to take a break of three days before the exam. He said that it was to adjust the mentality of the students, so at least he didn''t have to make any mistakes this time and returned home safely.


    On the way back, Zhang Kefan asked me what school I would be studying at. I repeated what I had said to Han Shudie just now.


    Then, Zhang Kefan would whisper in my ear all the way from the carriage: "One must have a goal!" You don''t even know what university you are in now! When can you be a little more nervous!


    That guy gave me a headache. Why is he talking so much!? Five hundred ducks for a woman is not wrong.


    Zhang Kefan is currently one of the seedlings of a top high school in the entire school. After returning home, she was also working hard at her studies, and the identity between her and I was unknowingly transferred from the primary school we were in back then. When I think about how that girl who can''t even count as a size has grown so much in the blink of an eye, I can''t help but lament how quickly time has passed!


    "He Fang, do you want to run out again? Tell me back ¡­"


    The only difference was that she insisted on studying for me, saying that if I could learn a little more, it would be a little more than I could bear. At around four in the afternoon, I still haven''t tied my shoelaces yet, because when Zhang Kefan called me from the side, I immediately ran out. Who cares what she shouted at me from behind, it''s all my business.


    Not long after I left, my phone rang. It was actually Han Shudie who called me, I immediately asked her what was the matter, and it was my usual way of greeting. Although Zhang Kefan had reminded me many times that it was impolite, I indicated that I was used to it and could not change.


    "He Fang, today is my eighteenth birthday, don''t you plan to wish me a happy birthday?"


    The moment these words came out, he gave me a bomb. The next thing that happened was that I went to Chun Xi Lu for no reason, accompanied her for an entire day, and then went to see a movie. I was deceived, because I was scared out of my wits by Zhang Kefan.


    However, she took out a hundred yuan from her schoolbag and handed it to me. She said, "If it''s like this, you''ll have money."


    Anyway, I played with her for a whole day out of nowhere until after 11: 00 in the evening.


    We ate in a Chinese restaurant, she said to me: "He Fang, do you know why there are so many people chasing me, but do I like you?"


    To tell you the truth, the first question in my head was, "Is there anyone else chasing you?" The words were on the tip of my tongue before I said, "Why?"


    "Because you are different from all the other boys, you are an honest man, you have a maturity and calmness that all your peers don''t have, the boys in the class still don''t know, in fact the girls can tell at a glance where they see when they are chatting with the girls, the more they hate you the more, but the girls in your eyes seem to be the same, talking to you so many times, you keep staring at my eyes which makes me blush and feel like my heart is beating ¡­"


    Oh my god! How could I not know that I have so many good points?


    It was then that Han Shudie said to me: "He Fang, I like you. Can you be my boyfriend?"


    Just as he said that, the clock on the wall chimes at 12 o''clock. This fellow makes me so nervous that I don''t know what to say. Thus, my head is filled with a vacuum in which I nod my head.


    Then, as if delighted, she rushed over and hugged me tightly by the arm.


    I didn''t even know I was a restaurant, because she was hugging my arms so tightly that my arms naturally touched her breasts, and the softness of the touch made my mouth go dry, and it was impossible to think of anything in my head!


    "Eh, why do you think there are two beggars over there?" After walking a few steps, she pointed to a beggar on the opposite corner of the street and said to me as if she had found a new continent.


    I think there''s only one beggar over there. What''s the situation?


    The next moment, I understood what was going on. My whole body shuddered subconsciously. What was soft? What was soft? What was soft?


    "You misjudged me, now hurry up and go home, no no, I''ll send you home!"


    How are there two people over there? It''s clearly a dead person and his ghost, okay? I just had a girlfriend, can you not give me such a big present! I really can''t take it!


    Han Shudie obviously doesn''t know anything, there''s only one word in my head ¡ª Yin Eye!

 C91

    In the final moments of the college entrance examination, I actually had a girlfriend.


    Before I even had the chance to be happy, I realized that my girlfriend had carried the curse of the heavens on my 18th birthday ¡ª ¡ª Yin Eye!


    This was her birthday, her eighteenth birthday. Just as she entered the age of eighteen, she had opened one of the Yin Yang Eyes, the "Yin Eye".


    Basically, the Yin Eye could see everything at night, be it the Demonic Ghost or the Evil God, but in the daytime, how could a blind person not see anything?


    "He Fang, what exactly do you want to talk about?" I kept pulling her under Han Shudie''s house, but I didn''t know that he would suddenly open his mouth and say that the college entrance examination was over. Instead, he had activated his Yin Eye, so how was she supposed to take the exam?


    It wasn''t until half past one that I finally let her go upstairs and said, "Nothing. You go first. Wait for my call tomorrow."


    As I turned to leave, she hugged me and looked at me, and I felt like I couldn''t tear my eyes away. I didn''t even know what was going on.


    Then her face came closer and closer to mine, so close that I could feel her breathing quicken.


    It was cold and soft, and my mind was blank. It seemed like this was the first time she had kissed someone, so she awkwardly hugged me. I was even worse, I didn''t even know where to put my hands.


    Afterwards, she warned me to be careful on my way back, so she jogged up the stairs.


    I don''t want to sleep tonight. All these years, the San Qing Book have already been destroyed by me, and many of the things recorded in it are useless to me now. However, one thing is useful to me now.


    Ice Essence, Scarlet Fire Jade, Yin Yang Eyes, One with the Five Elements, Tears of the Spirit Body, Ghost King''s Imperial Decree, Immortal Medicine, Mortal Soul.


    These nine things are the most magical things in the world, and each one of them has a great effect. If they were to gather together, they can cooperate with the legendary "Nine Nine to One", as for what it is used for, I don''t know, but it''s not impossible for San Qing Book to record of a heaven-defying change in fate.


    However, the Yin Yang Eyes referred to the Yin Eye and Yang Eyes. Both had the same effect, but the time required was completely opposite.


    Just now, I specifically paid attention to Han Shudie''s eyes. She no longer had any pupils, and other than the whites of her eyes, everything else was pitch black. It was completely consistent with the Yin Eye that the San Qing Book were talking about.


    I only have one night to research the method to seal her Yin Eye temporarily, otherwise, if I don''t take the college entrance exam, she would definitely collapse. Now that she''s my girlfriend, I have to take responsibility for her even more.


    Regardless of whether it was the Yin Eye or the Yang Eye, they were both not good things.


    According to the records of the San Qing Book, the carriers of the Yin Yang Eyes were all people who had committed a grave mistake in their previous lives.


    While thinking, I unknowingly returned home. I didn''t expect that Sister Kexuan would still be awake, she looked very tired, and even when I entered the door, she was still yawning.


    "Xiao Fang, come here."


    When Sister Kexuan called me over, I obediently sat beside her, and she said to me: "Xiao Fang, big sis knows that you have always been an obedient and sensible child, so big sis has always been rather at ease with you. No matter what you do, big sis also never asked about it, but these few days, you have to promise me no matter what, that you won''t run around everywhere anymore.


    I shook my head and said, "I can''t do it tomorrow. Sister Kexuan, you have to believe me, but tomorrow I really have something urgent to take care of. I''m begging you, it''s a life threatening matter."


    "How important? More important than the college entrance exam? " The Sister Kexuan frowned and asked me.


    If I don''t go out tomorrow, there might be someone who will miss the College Entrance Test or even fail it. If I go out, I can change everything.


    Hearing my words, the Sister Kexuan finally loosened up, and said to me: "If it''s really that important, then big sister won''t stop you, but you definitely can''t come back so late. It''s too dangerous to be alone, if it''s Kefan, then even I might have to go out and look for her. "You are different. I believe that you will take care of your own matters."


    "Hehe, Sister Kexuan''s mouth is ready." After teasing and laughing at Sister Kexuan, I hurriedly returned to my room.


    On the way here, I kept searching for a solution, and I really found a way. It''s a seal on the San Qing Book that can temporarily seal Han Shudie''s Yin Eye, allowing her to be no different from an ordinary person for the time being.


    Furthermore, I also plan to return to my old home after taking the examination and ask Master what to do about this matter. It is said that I will be the father for life, which means to say that Han Shudie is very likely to be his future daughter-in-law.


    This sealing rune could only be described with one word ¡ª Difficult!


    Furthermore, it was extremely difficult for it to go deep. This talisman did not have a name, and he only said that it could even seal ''Qi''.


    I simply gave it a name called the "Nameless Charm."


    From a certain point of view, the Yin Eye and the Nether Path were about the same, so I felt that it was about the same. After taking out the paper and brush, I started to draw backwards according to the drawing method of the Nether Path talisman, and then I started to draw the unknown talisman into it. I even used the opening words and the opening words of the talisman that I had drawn previously, but I still tore down a piece of paper every few minutes, and tore off a piece of paper every few minutes.


    At this time, I finally understand how great teacher''s ability was when he researched Nine Heavens Taiqing Evil Breaking Talisman!


    It''s really too difficult. The diagrams are just a small matter and the most important step is to draw qi into the talisman. All of the strength must be grasped by oneself and if I''m not careful I''ll become a cripple.


    It was almost four o''clock and the sky was about to brighten, but I could only keep trying. I couldn''t give up, and there was no room for me to give up!


    Han Shudie''s appearance surfaced in my mind. When I thought about how she would wake up and find that she could no longer see anything, I felt terrified.


    Just as my mind was filled with the drawing of talismans, my cell phone''s text message suddenly rang. The voice that wasn''t too loud, but was very loud, exploded in my head and pulled me out of my daze.


    "I can''t sleep after I sleep. I know you still haven''t woken up yet, but I''ll miss you after I wake up."


    It was sent to me by Han Shudie. Looking at this message, I slowly took two steps back and sat on the side of the bed.


    I didn''t reply to her and didn''t dare to reply, but even so, she gave me a lot of strength and confidence.


    After putting the phone in my pocket, I picked up the pen and a new notebook, and slowly started to draw on it.


    I don''t know how to explain this, but I can understand it as the power of love.


    The sun slowly rose from the window in the distance and a hint of purple entered my eyes. At the same time, a warm current also entered my eyes.


    I knew that this was the East-rising Purple Qi that my master mentioned. I wasn''t that surprised by the success of the talisman in my hand since I couldn''t even explain it clearly myself. Anyway, I felt that success was inevitable.


    Right now, it was in the heat of June, so it was very early in the morning. He directly called Han Shudie, since she was definitely not out of bed yet, and I asked her where she was and what floor and door she was on.


    When she got through, she seemed very excited and asked me why I was calling her so early.


    After getting the address, I told her as gently as I could that I would go to her house at once and that she must not get up or open the window before I went to his house.


    After leaving behind that small note, I immediately went downstairs to get a taxi, and quickly headed back to Han Shudie''s house.


    Watching the sun slowly rise, my heart was like a powder keg on a fuse, ready to explode at any moment.

 C92

    The one who opened the door was a woman who looked quite similar to Han Shudie. I guessed that she should be her mother, so I anxiously said to her: "Hello Auntie, I''m Han Shudie''s classmate. I''m in a rush right now, can you let me see her first?"


    When I finished speaking, I felt like I was a liar myself. As I expected, she looked at me with some fear in her eyes and was about to close the door.


    I immediately held the door and told her: "Auntie, I''m really Han Shudie''s classmate. If you don''t believe me, look, I still have her phone number." As I said that, I used my foot to press against the door, and quickly fished out Han Shudie''s phone with my phone.


    She looked at it for a moment before finally letting me in, then pointed to her throat and waved at me.


    My heart skipped a beat. Can''t I speak? Was there a problem with his throat these past few days?


    After telling me to sit on the sofa, she indicated that she should wake Han Shudie up. This gave me a big fright, and I hurriedly stopped her, saying: "Aunty, don''t trouble yourself, she should be up by now. When I came here, I called her, tell me which room she is in, and I''ll go over."


    She pointed to a door with a Winnie Bears sticker on the door, and I immediately went to knock.


    "Han Shudie, hurry up and open the door. By the way, do as I say, do not open your eyes.


    Then, I heard some rustling sounds from inside. Han Shudie said to me from inside, "What exactly happened for you to act so weirdly."


    She opened the door to me almost half a minute later, her smile undisguised. Although I was happy to see her, I didn''t have the time to be happy. After supporting her, I said to her, "Don''t open your eyes, let me help you to sit in the living room."


    After helping her to sit on the sofa, I turned to my confused aunt and asked, "Auntie, can you give me a bowl? "Fill the bowl with cold water and get a lighter." Auntie nodded and went to the kitchen.


    I was really anxious, and I was also afraid, afraid that if it failed, what would happen? Taking this chance, I asked her: "Han Shudie, let me ask you, what if you can''t see me again after opening your eyes?"


    "Why do you ask? "Stupid." She was happy and didn''t take what I said seriously.


    I didn''t have the heart to continue speaking, so I casually said, "It''s fine, I was just casually asking."


    Then Auntie took everything I wanted and put it on the coffee table in front of the sofa and looked at me again.


    The Talisman Paper turned into water, in the eyes of the people in the city, it was undoubtedly a feudal superstition. I wonder if aunty will stop me when she sees it. So I said to Auntie, "Auntie, what I was going to do next should not be seen by you, but I''m also afraid that you might misunderstand me, no? But please believe me, I really won''t harm Han Shudie."


    Mom, don''t worry, just watch from the side. I don''t even know why he came to find me so early in the morning, but since he''s like this, he must be very anxious.


    auntie nodded at the side and unexpectedly went back to her room.


    This is good too, I''ll tell Han Shudie to sit tight and not move. She instead nodded obediently, as if she was listening to me.


    Thus, I took out the "Nameless Talisman" and pinched it with my sword fingers. Then, I cast a spell and softly shouted, "Urgent like a rule!"


    Then he lit the charm with the lighter and put it into the bowl of water.


    "Don''t move!"


    I reminded her again, and with my right hand I drew the rune again on her forehead.


    "He Fang, what are you doing again? It''s so itchy ¡­" Han Shudie giggled and started to sway left and right.


    "I told you not to move!" Anxious, my tone couldn''t help but become more serious. Only then did her face turn serious. Even though she didn''t open her eyes, she seemed to be sulking against me.


    I didn''t have much time to talk to her, so I could only concentrate, afraid that something might go wrong.


    The drawing went from her forehead all the way to her collarbone before it was finally finished. Perhaps her collarbone was a little sensitive, because even with her eyes closed, her little face had turned crimson.


    "Alright, now reach out your hand." She obediently stretched out her hand, and I handed her the bowl of water with the Talisman Paper in it and told her to drink it.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    In the final step, I took out a needle that I prepared beforehand. I told her to endure it, then I stabbed the ring finger on her right hand. A dazzling drop of blood immediately seeped out.


    At this moment, I also opened up the Nether Path for myself. I saw a few golden runes flash on her eyes and forehead.


    "Phew ~ It''s a success!" "Okay, you can open your eyes now." I let out a long breath and plopped down on the couch.


    "Good! You gave it to He Fang just now, you actually dared to shout at me ¡­" When I opened my eyes, Han Shudie immediately rolled up her sleeves, full of smiles, wanting to play with me. I coughed twice to indicate that her aunt was still in the room.


    "Auntie, you can come out now." I called into the room and then asked her why her aunt couldn''t talk.


    Only then did she tell me that Auntie''s throat had become very sore these few days. The doctor told her not to talk at all.


    "Oh, I thought..."


    "Why do you think?" Han Shudie squinted her eyes and looked at me like a tiger eyeing its prey, causing me to cough.


    At this time, my aunt came out and looked at me with a smile. Of course, I didn''t know what she wanted to say, but I said to Han Shudie, "Come over and open the window."


    My heart was beating really fast when I said that. This was the time to test the results of my night, and it was the kind of test that only success was allowed.


    Han Shudie walked over and pulled open the curtains. The morning light which could not be considered dazzling shone through the windows in an instant, and the eyes which had not slept for an entire night were immediately opened, unable to open.


    "Aiya, the weather is really good today." As she said that, she stretched by my side in her pajamas. Her chest naturally rose upwards, I didn''t notice that Han Shudie really had this much stuff!


    She didn''t seem to notice, so she said to me, "It''s open. What for?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with your eyes?"


    "No..." A little, the left eye feels like it can''t see... "Eh, it''s better again!"


    I was driving the Nether Path, and when she let out that cry, a gold light flashed in her left eye, I knew that it was the symbol that sealed her Yin Eye. But why the left eye?


    "Turn around and let me look at your eyes."


    "Oh." "Okay." After replying, she turned around and I carefully looked at her eyes. I finally found a good news ¡ª she seemed to only have the left eye as the Yin Eye, while the right eye was just like an ordinary person''s.


    "Hey, what are you looking at!" She blushed again when I looked at her.


    Only then did I notice that my aunt was still watching by the side. I hurriedly coughed twice and said that I didn''t see anything.


    "Hey, what are you doing? "Lighter ¡­"


    "Alright, alright. You old man should quickly go wash your face. There''s still dirt on your eyelids." I interrupted her, and I guessed that she would start babbling again like Zhang Kefan.


    I''m not the kind of person who''s lost his head in love. When she came out, I told her I was going back.


    Han Shudie sent me downstairs, then said to me: "He Fang, although I don''t know why you''re in such a hurry, but I still have to thank you."


    "Thank me?" I put my head back and tried to make things difficult for her.


    Who knew that she stepped on my foot? I subconsciously lowered my head and she kissed me on the cheek. Then she ran back to me like a wisp of smoke.


    All of a sudden, I felt that the whole night''s effort was worth it. I admit that I didn''t want to leave either, but since I didn''t sleep that night, I really couldn''t take it anymore and had to go back to sleep.

 C93

    At the time of the college entrance exam, I was close to being able to, as for what would happen after the exam, I could only resign myself to fate.


    Do you hate reading? It was a lie to say that they didn''t hate him. After entering junior high school, the enthusiasm they had for him disappeared completely. All that was left was endless suffering. Of course, it was only a personal thought.


    After the test, Sister Kexuan let out a long sigh and said, "You two have finally grown up."


    Zhang Kefan acted like a spoiled child again, but I just chuckled on the side and didn''t say a word.


    I am still in the process of planning for three months, but returning to my hometown is a must, after all, Han Shudie''s problem is still there, I do not know how to settle it yet.


    These few days, it was really the day the lotus flowers were in bloom, so going back to see was not bad. Now that I think about it, I have not seen a lotus flower with Lotus Village in a long time.


    After returning, I prepared to find a job and do some summer jobs. It seemed to be more popular now, even though I always had some savings, after all, it was all given to me by Master and Sister Xiaowen, including my living expenses in Sister Kexuan, which were also given to me monthly by Sister Kexuan and Master.


    Aside from this sister, Big Sister Xiaowen and the Sister Kexuan have always taken care of me like mother, and I have never been unwilling to admit it. It was just like what Big Sister Xiaowen said back then, she had even washed my underwear for me, so what else could I not admit?


    However, it was precisely because of this that I couldn''t burden Big Sister Xiaowen further. Furthermore, she also had her own child.


    After chatting with Han Shudie for a long time, I finally managed to coax her to sleep. I stretched my body and prepared to continue having my nightmares.


    The nightmare had to start from my 18th birthday onwards. That night, the dream gave me a huge surprise. That guy was already sweating profusely, causing me to wake up.


    It was pitch black inside the dream, with nothing to show for it, and then a voice laughed at me all the time, a voice that was unnervingly loud, but no matter how I ran, I couldn''t get rid of it, and it was getting louder and louder, and it was only when I couldn''t bear it that I woke up and the laughter disappeared.


    Although as time passed, I gradually adapted to it and wouldn''t be scared to wake up again, I was unable to get rid of this nightmare no matter what.


    Occasionally, he would get very tired. Only when he was dead asleep would he not dream about it. The rest of the time ¡­


    Sigh, it was fine if he didn''t mention it. Just as I was about to go to sleep, the phone''s QQ beep started up again.


    I squinted my eyes, I didn''t think that it would be the junior high school''s leader, Feng Yuling, who claimed to be my girlfriend in order to protect her. Speaking of which, ever since I graduated from junior high, I haven''t really contacted her, why would she suddenly look for me? Could it be that she wanted to borrow money?


    I ruled out this funny thought. She said, "Are you asleep?"


    I casually replied, "Not yet. Just when I was about to sleep, you sent me a message. Group Leader Feng, what''s the matter?"


    What confused me was that she actually replied, "Nothing, I just want to chat casually. Since you want to sleep, then go to sleep." After that, a "goodbye" emoji appeared.


    Why did I have to wait until I was 18 years old to come out? I don''t understand, is it because 18 years is considered as an adult?


    Since I was dozing off, I replied with an "Oh."


    The next morning, I was pulled up by Zhang Kefan once again, and it was only after my ears had been pulled open that she finally let go.


    I saw that her white shoes, blue shorts, and white T-shirt had a sun hat over them, and her hair was tied back in a ponytail.


    So I was going to enjoy it for a while and wait for the time to set up my little tent when I got up in the morning.


    "What are you looking at!" Zhang Kefan glared at me fiercely and said: "Do you believe that I won''t gouge out your eyeballs?!"


    "Come, come, sit on the stool, let''s talk for a bit," I told her.


    She looked at me, confused, and sat there.


    I asked her, "I say, you''re so beautiful and your grades are so good, why haven''t I seen you find a boyfriend or something? For example, the son of the Uncle Yang, Yang Song ¡­ "


    "Aiya, why are you so early in the morning!" Zhang Kefan immediately slapped me while blushing: "If you don''t believe me, I''ll tear your mouth off!"


    At this time, Sister Kexuan had just walked in when she looked at Zhang Kefan and I with a strange smile on her face.


    "It''s breakfast now, Kefan, Xiao Fang."


    After that, Sister Kexuan went out again. Only then did Zhang Kefan and I notice that there seemed to be something going on, and Zhang Kefan left with a reddened face, only then did I come back to my senses. I also have a girlfriend now, so even if Zhang Kefan is my sister, I can''t go too far with that.


    After all, it''s just like what Zhang Qing said before, it''s not like he''s not his sister, who knows if Han Shudie will be jealous or not when she finds out.


    When we went back, Han Shudie and I went to take a stroll around the brocade carp market. I didn''t understand why a tired girl who had run two steps in class would suddenly stroll around the streets like she was chewing on a Mai Chi ¡ª she couldn''t stop at all.


    His leg almost broke from walking around for me. When Han Shudie heard that I had to return back home with Zhang Kefan, she became extremely unhappy.


    After I said it was Zhang Kefan, he asked me if I was the top student in our school. When I said yes, she looked at me with hostility and said, "Why is your surname She and his surname Zhang?"


    I explained the relationship between Zhang Kefan and I a little awkwardly, and she said with a smile that was not a smile: "That girl is really pretty."


    The sad part was that I still very honestly nodded my head, and then, Han Shudie pinched several marks on my body.


    But right now, I can only use a few of them. When I was nine years old, I was one year away from reaching the Promise of Ten Years with Master, but now, I see that the Four Symbols Eight Trigrams Formation is like looking at a heavenly book, I don''t want to know anything at all.


    We didn''t call Big Sister Xiaowen when we went back. Zhang Kefan and I had planned to quietly go back and give her a surprise.


    There was nothing to say along the way. Other than Zhang Kefan''s constant yelling about how hot it was and that it gave me a headache, there was nothing much to say. When we entered the town, Zhang Kefan and I bought a few things to carry. Although I knew that neither Master nor Big Sister Xiaowen needed them, I knew that doing so would make them happy.


    Not far from town, I saw the huge banner that read "June 11th, Lotus Village Lotus Festival".


    "The eleventh of June? Isn''t it just today?" Zhang Kefan looked at the banner and said excitedly: "He Fang, let''s go. The village will definitely be bustling, let''s go take a look!"


    After that, I was pulled along by her all the way to the front. Along the way, the one with the most Zhang Kefan was "Wow!" And "so beautiful".


    It was indeed very beautiful. Some of the lotus flowers that were planted were lotus roots, and the moment the wind blew, it would cause a wave of flowers. It was truly beautiful.


    Zhang Kefan kept taking pictures of herself and took pictures of herself, occasionally pulling mine to take pictures with her.


    When I went into the village and heard those random people talk about the results that Zhou Li had achieved, I realized that this year, even the county magistrate had come to inspect the place. He said that he wanted to attract capital from the Lotus Village, and now, he was talking with Zhou Li inside the Lotus Village.


    Zhang Kefan and I couldn''t squeeze through. We looked at each other and decided to go to my master''s place first.


    Since the master refused to give me his number, there was no way I could notify him in advance when I returned. He was sitting at the table where he had sat for many years, blowing on a fan and eating watermelon.


    The matter of seeing Zhang Kefan and I was unsurprisingly choked by the big lump of watermelon in my mouth.

 C94

    I was speechless when I saw this. I quickly threw the things inside onto the ground and kept lining up his back.


    After a long moment, he finally recovered and asked, "Why did you come back, brat?"


    "I came back to see you. Did you see the door? It''s all for you, what''s the matter?" Aren''t you happy? "


    Master said to me with a serious expression, "Based on my many years of experience, there must be something important that brought you back. I don''t believe that a damn brat like you would specially come back to see me, a Old Man. "


    What made me embarrassed was that he was right. I came back this time partly because of Han Shudie, but if I were to kill him now, I definitely wouldn''t admit it.


    After that, Master called us into the room. I didn''t expect Master to really change the backyard. There was actually an extra living room and three rooms.


    It seems that the matter of Big Sister Xiaowen and Zhou Li not having any place to stay when they came here last year had really agitated him, which was why he was able to revisit the room once again.


    Zhang Kefan obediently followed me and called him master, I asked him what''s the situation now?


    Master told me that after all these years, under Zhou Li''s guidance, my Lotus Village had suddenly become rich. Every household built new houses, bought new cars, or increased their businesses to earn even more money.


    I know that my master must have helped a lot in secret, but he just didn''t say anything.


    As time wasn''t running out, I decided to play for a few more days before returning. Thus, I didn''t leave Master''s medicine store for a while. I asked Master, is what I heard true? It seems like the leaders of some county came to inspect the place and then decided to invest in Lotus Village. Is that true?


    Just last year, the mayor also sent me a flag. This year, even the mayor is here to accompany me, so the mayor just ran over here.


    Zhou Li had discussed with me before, he was planning to use the government''s money to fix our Lotus Village''s road, as the saying goes: "If you want to be rich, you need to build your own road, this point really cannot be changed."


    Then, I just stayed here and chatted with my master for a long time. Zhang Kefan crazily played around with her eyes opened wide, I don''t think that she would not know if I didn''t ask her to eat dinner.


    After dinner, I decided to just go to Sister Xiaowen''s place tomorrow. Master already had an extra room, so it didn''t matter if Zhang Kefan lived here.


    When I asked Zhang Kefan, she actually acted as if nothing had happened and said she did.


    Summer in the countryside was very similar to summer in the city. After the temperature dropped, everyone would come out to walk for a bit. They would go out for a while to get rid of the cold and to put up a front.


    Zhang Kefan acted like she had never seen anything before, jumping up and down with her flashlight on her phone, like a monkey. However, I rarely saw her smiling so happily in school, so it wasn''t a bad thing for her to laugh like that right now.


    When they saw me, they asked me if I was Xiao Fang?


    I said yes!


    Then it was "Aiyo, this kid is back to look for Dr. Li", "Aiyo, this kid looks so tall", "Aiyo, this kid is getting more and more beautiful, is this the girl you brought back?"


    The string of questions caused Zhang Kefan and I to flee.


    Zhang Kefan asked me why do so many people recognize me?


    When I was nine years old, I embellished the details of what happened between me and Xiao Wu on the back mountain. After that, Zhang Kefan had a face full of suspicion;


    But I''ll just call her a story.


    The next day, we went to Sister Xiaowen''s house. When Sister Xiaowen saw us, she was as shocked as if she was eating a watermelon and choking on her food.


    He was holding a small child in his arms. Sister Xiaowen told me and Zhang Kefan that his name was Zhou Haoran, and he was only six months old.


    I have some doubts. Didn''t you say she was pregnant in September? I remember that big sister Xiaowen has been married for many years, how can a child be married for only six months?


    Zhang Kefan nudged me with her elbow and said: "Are you stupid? Big brother Zhou Li was busy with his work before and did not have the time to have children. Now that the village has really developed, it''s normal for you to want children."


    Then I wanted to dig a hole in the ground. Why didn''t I think of such a simple thing?


    Back then, Big Sister Xiaowen had told me that the year she went to the city, she would immediately be twenty, and in the blink of an eye, eight years had passed. Big Sister Xiaowen was already twenty-seven years old, and in the countryside, people who were over twenty-five years old would already be considered as a big girls.


    "Hey!" What are you staring at! Hurry up and help me take a picture with little Haoran! " Zhang Kefan looked at me with a little anger: "To be able to stare blankly like this, I must admit that I''m convinced by you!"


    At this time, Zhou Li walked in. When he saw the two of us, he was also stunned for a moment, before he smiled and said, "Why have you two come?


    All this while, I have always had some prejudice against Zhou Li, I actually knew this in my heart. Now, I know that it is time to let go of this prejudice, so I smiled and said to Zhou Li: "Brother Zhou Li, you are really busy now, we can''t trouble you to come here, we just play all the way here."


    "Why do I sound so awkward?" After Zhou Li heard my words, he scratched his head and said, "Even if you don''t want to come, you guys have already come. I believe that you guys have also passed the college entrance examination, so you should stay here for a few more days."


    Integrate My Meaning... It should be said that it suited Zhang Kefan''s interests, she had come here to play.


    After a while, Xiao Wu and Dongmei arrived at my side as well. Maybe I had grown taller, but this time Xiao Wu didn''t give me the feeling of falling down and hitting me hard.


    In the afternoon, I found an excuse to send Zhang Kefan away, and went to Master''s medicine store. Master was drying the herbs by the side of the dam, and when he saw me, he said, "The afternoon sunlight of summer is just right, it''s not too scorching, it''s tougher."


    "Have you gone mad these past few days?"


    I sat down on the steps and watched my master tend to the herbs. Then I said to him, "Master, to tell you the truth, I really have something to ask you about when I return."


    "Say it."


    Of course I told my master about Han Shudie''s Yin Eye. Master immediately stopped what she was doing and asked, "You saw it with your own eyes?"


    "At that time, I did not open the Nether Path, but there was no fire on that beggar. I did not learn so many years of San Qing Book for nothing. How could a living person not have any fire on him? It was obvious that he was a corpse."


    "That''s true, as long as they are alive, there will be three lamps on their forehead and shoulders, and once the lamps are extinguished, people will die. Since your classmate saw two of the same people, then you are right, it is true."


    "Master, she only has one eye that is a Yin Eye, but I don''t know if I can seal her Yin Eye right? But if some accident happens one day, I don''t even know what I should do."


    Master stroked his beard that he had not cut in a few years as he said to me, "Master told you before that we existed to change the fates of some people. Perhaps your existence did not merely save that girl Zhang Kefan."


    "This classmate of yours, it''s very likely that he will have an extraordinary significance for you in the future as well. After all, Master has never seen the Yin Eye, but I can conclude that there will probably be something even more difficult for you to accept in the near future. Since ancient times, Yin and Yang have always been at odds with each other.


    Then I asked Master, "What is a Mortal Soul? And what kind of child is that spirit body''s Tears? "


    When my master asked me if I knew anything about these things, I told him about the nine to one thing recorded on the San Qing Book.


    His Master said, "It looks like it''s the will of the heavens. It''s better this way. I won''t tell you for now, but you have to help me with something first."


    I asked Master what was the matter?


    Master asked me, "You''re going back to see your father, right?"


    I said yes.


    Master told me to find a time to go to the Lame Zhao who sold coffins on He Family Village. He said that he told me to go, and I would know when the time comes.


    He was so scared that he almost died. Recently, there was a group of people who obediently asked about the coffin. Xiao Bai told everyone: "618118956."

 C95

    Lame Zhao? If Master hadn''t brought it up, I would have forgotten about this person.


    I asked Master why he wanted to go to him. Master smiled but didn''t say anything.


    I knew why, or if I had to find out for myself. But I feel that the matter regarding the Yin Eye is not that simple. Otherwise, Master would not be so secretive.


    As for Zhang Kefan, I am still not planning to bring her along. Although she has said that she wants to go with me to play, I still know what kind of place she is at. I haven''t been home for the past few years, and will bring a girl back the moment I get home.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I decided to prepare to go back myself and let Zhang Kefan play by herself. She seemed to be able to chat with Dongmei really well anyway, and since her master and Big Sister Xiaowen were both at this side, she wouldn''t starve to death.


    I called my father when I got back, told him I was going to be stuck here for two days, and then went back to live.


    My father''s voice trembled slightly. "It''s good that you''re back. It''s good that you''re back."


    I know my dad really wanted me to go back quickly, but because I have to go through Lotus Village first when I go home, I couldn''t possibly not go and take a look at my master and big sister Xiaowen, so I simply stayed for two days before going home.


    Because of the influence of the Lotus Village, He Family Village was no longer that He Family Village from back then. Instead, he very much wanted to cultivate Lotus Village for a few years, simply speaking like the Lotus Village was always at the forefront, followed closely by the He Family Village.


    After all these years, He Family Village''s new house was already built without anyone noticing, and we walked back to our home, which was still the same as before, but I didn''t care about that either. Now, my father can be considered my biggest wish, and as for the living conditions of the house, I''m not a child either.


    On the way back, although the house was shabby, it was clean. It was clear that my father had cleaned it up in advance.


    The house was also equipped with television. I found it very hot, and only started when the sun began to slant at five o''clock, and it was almost six o''clock when we got there, and I saw him just about ready to go out with his hoe on his shoulder.


    It was currently the best time of the summer, neither hot nor cold. Most people would choose to do some odd jobs here and there. As for dinner, even if it was in the countryside, eight or nine o''clock was still a common occurrence.


    He started when I came back, then turned to go back inside.


    "Dad, wait!" I immediately called out to him and ran into the house to put down the things I had bought for him. I found a hoe and hoed it over my shoulder before coming out again. I grinned at him and said, "It''s fine. Let''s go together. I haven''t gone down to the ground in many years."


    My father nodded, not insisting that I should not go.


    "How long have you been gone?" my father asked me.


    I told him that I was about to go to college now and would have to rest for three months. If nothing went wrong, I might as well stay home for a while longer.


    I wanted to go to work for the summer, but for some reason I couldn''t bring myself to say that I was going to leave after a few days when I saw my father.


    "Hello, university student!" Nice to meet you, university student! " I noticed a smile on my father''s face, and I knew he was proud of it.


    Now that the communication had developed, information from the outside world could also be transmitted in slowly. Thus, everyone now knew what a university student was, in the rural areas, or at least in He Family Village, without any difference in specialty. As long as there was a university student, it would be a very honorable thing for them to walk with their heads held high.


    I don''t know if it was because I hadn''t been working on the ground for a long time, but I was tired after a few swings with the hoe, but my father smiled and told me that if I was tired I would just sit down and rest for a while.


    Of course, I didn''t slap my face in front of my father to make him look fat, so when I said "Yes," I put my hoe under my butt and sat down to talk to my father.


    At this moment, he suddenly received a message from his pocket, "The boundless horizon is my love ¡­" Then, I took out the phone that I gave him for a few years'' money. "Hey!" He made a sound.


    This music gave me a big fright. I didn''t expect that my father would be so popular that he would even know about the music for dancing in the plaza of the Huaxia.


    After hanging up, my father told me that my second uncle''s family had called him to his house for dinner. I said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Speaking of which, Second Uncle''s family that I played with often when I was young is also really not seen for how many years it is. I don''t know if he''s still in He Family Village, so I asked my father when I thought of me.


    My dad told me that Second Uncle''s relationship with his relatives in Lucheng had made Ergou go to school in the city. It seemed that next year''s college entrance exam was going to be held.


    I finally understood that Ergou was a generation younger than me.


    However, all of these were useless. When I went to Second Uncle''s house tonight, Second Uncle and Second Aunt looked at me as if they were looking at a new customer, it was really strange.


    Second Aunt asked me if I had a partner. No need for me to introduce you ¡­


    After returning from my second uncle''s house, I didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry when my father asked me this question. I could only vaguely say that there was one, and I hadn''t been with him for long, but I didn''t know what I would look like in the future.


    "Is it a girl from the city?"


    I said yes.


    "Treat him well."


    Although my father didn''t say much, I also felt that he seemed to be happier. This made me speechless.


    After I came back, I was in no hurry to leave. I walked around the village, and when I got up the next day, the sun was already shining so bright that people couldn''t even open their eyes.


    After informing my father about it, I started to walk around the village, and then conveniently walked towards Lame Zhao''s coffin.


    Along the way, there were actually new houses everywhere. I found out that it seemed like our family didn''t build one, and knew that I had seen Lame Zhao''s house, then I knew that it was two families that didn''t build one.


    I remember when I was young, my goal was to knock on the door of Lame Zhao''s house. However, every time I was scared to the point of peeing before I even got close.


    So up till now, I have not really knocked on the Lame Zhao''s door.


    It was very cold and lonely. Because they had eaten half a bowl of Underworld Rice and Lame Zhao''s house was at the edge of the village, no one came to this place normally.


    There is even a mulberry tree planted at the side of the courtyard, which I don''t understand. Since Lame Zhao sells coffins, then he must be a craftsman, most likely a carpenter.


    But if it was a carpenter, how could he not even know that "there is no mulberry in front of the door and no willow behind the house"?


    Sang and Sang are the same tone, if planted in front of the gate it would be tantamount to "mourning" meaning, very unlucky, so all the classes know about it.


    The willow tree was originally a Yin Gathering Tree, so it was easy to gather Yin spirits. Coupled with the length of the branches, the sound of wind blowing would be very strange, causing people to be afraid.


    That''s why the phrase "no mulberry in front of the door, no willow behind the house" was used.


    Whether it was luck or anger, he would always be a bit weaker than normal people. Then, he should have placed more yang energy like "laurel" in front of the house, or something that would have a good meaning. Oh, this Lame Zhao was making a ruckus!


    According to seniority, not to mention that this Lame Zhao is still my grandfather, I would have to call him Grandpa Zhao even if I met him.


    Walking up to the door, I noticed that there were two "Pi Xiu" carved on top of some of the wooden doors that had returned to the past.


    The nine sons of the dragon and nine sons were all different. Pi Xiu was one of them, and its moral was to ward off evil and seek wealth. This was very normal, but didn''t this contradict the mark of the mulberry tree in front of the door? Or was Sang Zhu originally from the village?


    What exactly is Lame Zhao doing?! As a carpenter, it was impossible for him to not know these things!


    I was a little confused by the Lame Zhao, but Master said that "experts are in the people" was not just for fun, he was referring to the powerful craftsmen in the people, perhaps there was some hidden meaning that I did not know of.


    Just as I thought about knocking on the door, it opened, and I saw Lame Zhao holding vermillion paint, sitting on a chair and constantly brushing over a coffin.

 C96

    "Grandpa Zhao?"


    I tried calling him.


    "It''s a kid from He Family right?" Lame Zhao didn''t even look back as he continued to brush the coffin after hearing me call him.


    I said it was me, yes, my master told me to come to you.


    "I got it. Come in first and find a random stool to sit on (sit). Since my shack normally doesn''t have anyone here, it doesn''t have anything to do with entertaining guests. Just order some, don''t despise me for being a cripple."


    "Grandpa Zhao, what are you saying? You''re an elder, so no matter what, I don''t dare to say anything against you!" This sentence was from the bottom of my heart. He was an elder, no matter how it was, I couldn''t be disrespectful to him. In the countryside, disrespect will be tidied up miserably by my family.


    After sitting for a while, I started to get bored, so I started to look around Lame Zhao''s room. This room was the biggest, and in our room, it was called the "Peach Room". The Peach Room did not have people living there, nor did they raise poultry, and most of them were used to accumulate rice and wheat during the farming season.


    There were several coffins in the corner not far away, on the walls hung carpenters'' suits of square shafts, saws, chisels, and so on. On the benches below them were inkpots.


    The floor of the room was covered with a thick layer of sawdust. The smell of sawdust filled the room.


    The light in the room was dim, it was the time for the sun to shine wantonly, but it did not seem to reach Lame Zhao''s small room. It did not feel hot at all, instead it felt a little cold.


    From time to time, the sound of coughing could be heard from Lame Zhao. Being able to catch a cold in the middle of summer, it seemed that not everyone could eat this Underworld Rice.


    Roughly an hour later, Lame Zhao put down the painting thing and stretched out, saying: "Oh my god, it''s so tiring to make myself a bed!"


    "Bed" was a nickname for coffins. After all, it was strange to call a coffin simply as a coffin.


    However, if I didn''t hear wrongly, what Lame Zhao said just now was, "Make yourself a bed, what is the meaning of this?! Not necessarily (could it be) that this coffin was a mark he made for himself? "


    Then he turned and sat down in a pile of sawdust. He looked at me and said, "Are you curious about what your master wants you to do?"


    I nodded and said yes.


    "Do you still want to know why I said just now that the coffin was made for you?"


    I still nodded my head and asked him what he was talking about. Not only did he have those two things, I also wanted to ask him about the unfathomable situation at the door. After all, based on what I saw and heard from my master, I guessed that this Lame Zhao was not an ordinary person.


    Lame Zhao coughed twice, and said: "Your master told you to come here. Why don''t we talk first, I will first answer your question, the reason I said what I said was actually very simple, because I already want to die, there is nothing left of a coffin for myself ~ Hahaha."


    Smiling, Lame Zhao started to sigh again, saying that he never thought that the last coffin he made was actually for himself.


    Lame Zhao''s body was crippled, and he was eating the Underworld Rice, so why did he say that all of a sudden? Was it because he had been in this environment for a long time that he got some kind of disease? Otherwise, why would he suddenly say these words? Furthermore, from the looks of it, the coffin had already been painted, and hearing his words, it seemed that his death was imminent.


    However, I couldn''t really ask him directly, so I said, "Grandpa Zhao, what kind of words are you saying? You''ve made beds for half your life, and you''ve accumulated countless merits. You might even make yourself a coffin."


    Lame Zhao laughed and said: "I didn''t expect you to be so good at talking, but I still want to say that you know how to use a hammer. "You''re talking about accumulated merits, even the name is called accumulated merits, which means that you''re fighting for your next life, and you have a hammer mark in your current life!"


    After getting scolded by the Lame Zhao a few times out of nowhere, I didn''t really understand what the situation was, but I knew that he had to say those words.


    "Aiya, there''s a watermelon in the room. Wait a moment, I''ll go get some, we''ll talk while we eat."


    Then, without waiting for my reply, I walked into the room.


    "I''m a carpenter, you know, and the patriarch is Lu Ban." Lame Zhao took a bite of the watermelon and said to me, "As a Mr. Yin Yang, there is no way you wouldn''t know what I''m talking about."


    As I mentioned before, our profession that cannot be ignored is also divided into many factions. For example, the previous Southern Wilderness'' Yunnan side''s "Gu" technique, and then widely distributed "craftsmen", and the "disciples that came from the northeast." We Taoists are also called Mr. Yin and Yang, no matter what we call it, we all like it.


    The Lame Zhao was the carpenters of the "craftsman" faction. Overall, the carpenters were the most common and were distributed the most, such as carpenters, stonemason, bamboo craftsman, shoemaker, coffin bearer, corpse catcher and so on.


    Hearing Lame Zhao''s words, I nodded my head repeatedly. I didn''t know if Lu Ban, the ancestor of the carpenters, would have a tool called "Carpenter''s Square" in his hand, which was also their symbol of identity.


    Then the Lame Zhao asked me, "You know Ruban, but do you know that he won the art of ''carpentry aversion''?"


    Because Lame Zhao only dictated it at that time, I did not know which two words were written next, but I had never heard of it before, so I just shook my head and said that I did not know.


    Lame Zhao told me: "Although ''Carpenter''s Annihilation'' is also called ''Lu Ban''s Technique'', it was not invented by Lu Ban. Before Lu Ban, there was already a carpentry profession, but because of Lu Ban''s glory, carpenters used his'' Wood''s Annihilation technique to be called ''Lu Ban''s Technique''."


    After talking for a long time, I actually still wanted to know what Master called me here for, or perhaps the Lame Zhao asked me here for? Tell me about "Professor Zhao Daji''s Telling the Origin of Carpenters"?


    Of course, it''s fine to grumble in my heart. After all, it was my master who called me here, so no matter what, I have to wait.


    What made my head explode was that what I said at the beginning seemed to be quite serious, but after that, this fellow said something to me! Ruban''s life story and all that nonsense!


    I don''t even know what he''s trying to do.


    Thus, a whole table of watermelons became my target of venting my anger. Not a single piece was left uneaten.


    At this time, he had probably been talking about it for almost two hours. Lame Zhao smiled and said to me. Do you think that you have lost all patience because of my nagging? "


    I nodded and said, "You''ve told me that two of them have disappeared, but I still don''t know what you want to say or what you want me to do."


    Then he laughed and said, "Not bad, you''re honest enough, just like what your master said. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    To be exact, I helped him before. Although I did not have any intention, I have a thick skin and I know that your master is a master, so I shamelessly said that your master owes me a favor.


    "So?"


    "So I''m going to enter the coffin soon, and my skills are still lacking a successor. In order to repay that favor, your master called you over to me."


    "No way, you want to take me as your disciple too?!" It''s definitely you, Grandpa Zhao, who is the one who is pestering my Master, right? "


    He actually chuckled and admitted it. I couldn''t say a word, my master just sold me out like that.


    "Ai ai, don''t worry. You don''t need to call me ''master''. No matter what, you are still a mister Yin Yang. The two of us can call this sharing of skills, do you know that?" The image of the elder Lame Zhao instantly crumbled in front of me.


    "I know, I''m a talisman drawing Yin Yang master. I''m sparring with you carpenters!"


    "Ah, yes, that''s right."

 C97

    Carpentry antics and San Qing Book''s recorded most of the spell formations were different. The main effect was to look at the Feng Shui and some small details inside the house.


    The Lame Zhao people briefly explained to me, for example, what kind of people would mysteriously get sick, why did they randomly break their wealth, why did they mysteriously lose their position, why did they hear noises from the ceiling at night, why did they see people floating past their houses at night, and so on.


    He said that if he was building this house and taking on the woodworking part of it, then he could control all these things, and it sounded really cool to me.


    After Lame Zhao finished speaking, he looked at me proudly and asked: "How is it? What do you think? Do you want to learn? "


    Although the words I said earlier were a bit contradictory, but I didn''t directly say that I wouldn''t learn. Since master told me to come, then I must do as master says.


    Lame Zhao rolled his eyes at my fearless look and said: "Didn''t your master say that you are very honest? What''s going on with you? "


    I chuckled dryly and replied, "I''m honest. I''m not stupid. I don''t want to learn anything for free."


    Lame Zhao squinted at me and said: "I feel like I was sold by your master, but I still have to help him count the money!"


    I didn''t say anything else. Actually, I didn''t think that Master would let me come from Lame Zhao to learn Wood Appetite Technique. Could it be that he wanted me to continue growing up faster?


    Honestly speaking, there is no doubt that the things inside the San Qing Book gave me endless benefits. Maybe it''s because I was able to enter a mysterious realm related to San Qing Book, so I can understand the content of San Qing Book very quickly.


    Sometimes, I would be in a bad mood, but when I saw the strange beasts and mountains and rivers that looked like a painting made of ink, they would appear to me like silent movies. I wouldn''t repeat them, and my mood would slowly settle down.


    I asked my master, who said it was called a "state of mind."


    In the end, I still asked the Lame Zhao what the situation was with the contradictions at the entrance, and he also said that he was about to die.


    Lame Zhao suddenly laughed out loud and said to me: "This world is originally a contradictory world, the situation of Feng Shui at my door is not contradictory, other people do not have the final say, but he alone has the final say! Do you know that Luban lacks any skills? "


    I nodded and said that I knew that all the people who studied the Luban technique had to have one flaw in their life, and that was inevitable. Some of them might have been broken limbs, some might have been short lives, some might have been dead, and so on. These were all the curses that the craftsman profession had to bear.


    But I don''t know about Mr. Yin Yang, since Master hasn''t told me about it, and there''s no record of it on the San Qing Book.


    Lame Zhao smiled bitterly and said, "Ordinary craftsmen can only carry one curse, but I can only carry two. One is a broken limb, and the other one is a short life."


    It was only after Lame Zhao said this that I realized why he said those words. He already knew in his heart that he wouldn''t live for long, which was why he made such a scene in front of his own door to vent his dissatisfaction.


    "Then teach me. I will definitely study hard and strive to learn everything about you." If there was a lack of a technique, I would learn it from Luban. I would have to bear the curse and could not change it, so I did not say much.


    And since Lame Zhao is saying this, then even though he is not satisfied, he must have accepted it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have called me here.


    "I don''t have much to give you, and I don''t have that much time either. How about this, come back tomorrow morning, I''ll say a few words to you."


    The old man from the village ahead came to look for me, and said that there seems to be something wandering around in his room, something bad, I agreed to something then, but I still haven''t gone yet. Why don''t you go take a look, I personally saw him building the house, there shouldn''t be any problems with the beams and pillars.


    After that, Lame Zhao kicked me out, but I wasn''t angry. I really don''t know about Lame Zhao''s temper, but I''ll just come over tomorrow morning anyway.


    Lame Zhao said that the old man was the oldest person in the village when he was young, and now I can estimate that he was sixty years old, seventy years old, and ninety years old, and I don''t even know how old he is, but everyone in the village said that he was probably close to a hundred years old. Everyone in the village respected him, and living to one hundred years old was like a real big birthday.


    Thus, I eliminated the possibility of someone deliberately scaring the old man. After all, if someone really did scare him and cause some problems, then that person definitely wouldn''t be able to stay in the village.


    There was a laurel tree planted at the entrance. Although the house was just a newly built yard on the first floor, there was a low fence outside the yard. I pushed it open and walked in.


    Then there was actually a mouth of spring water bubbling in the yard. He didn''t understand it when he was young, so he thought that it would be fun to have water coming out of the mouth of this spring.


    Now that I think about it, the laurel tree is a symbol of wealth, the banyan tree is a symbol of longevity, and this spring that hasn''t stopped since I was young is nourishing this small land.


    There must be water veins beneath the ground in the old gramps'' home, it would be hard to not live a long life!


    At this time, the old man walked out. His hair was completely white, as if he was talking about his age, but his body still looked energetic! I was probably too old to see, so I stood in front of the fence. He actually didn''t see me.


    With a cup in hand, I scooped up a cup in front of the spring and gulped it down with a "gulp" as my jaw dropped.


    We trotted over and said, "Old man, why don''t you drink some cold water? What if you freeze your body? You are the Bao`er of our village now. "


    The old man didn''t seem to be surprised by my appearance, or perhaps he was already used to people occasionally coming here to talk to him.


    He said to me, "What treasure? Let me tell you, it is from drinking this spring water that I can live to this day. Otherwise, I would have been buried long ago."


    "Aiya, old man, don''t say such unlucky things. I am called over by Grandpa Zhao to help you see the problem you''re talking about." Calling myself a grandson was actually something only I knew I was taking advantage of.


    "Oh!" Are you the mark of that kid Zhao? "That''s good then that''s good. I just feel like something is always hanging around my door these past two days ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, old man, Grandpa Zhao already told me. You don''t need to say this again." When people get old and like to whisper, I hurriedly stopped the old man.


    Of course I understand the importance of the old man and I don''t dare to be careless. In the daytime, I already opened a Nether Path, but of course I didn''t see anything.


    Perhaps because of his age, the three lamps on his forehead and shoulders were weaker than most people.


    However, it was obvious that the old gramps didn''t have any problems with it. I had specially inspected the interior and exterior of the old gramps'' room, but didn''t have any problems with it, so I was at a loss.


    The old man didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all, so I got curious and asked him why he wasn''t worried.


    The old man was especially relaxed as he said to me, "You''ve already lived for so long. Even if you wanted to die, you wouldn''t be able to stop me. The heavens would still want to take my life."


    Even though I really admire the old man''s open-minded attitude, I can''t bear to see it. I still think that I''m scared to death.


    I asked the old man if there were any of those shadows he mentioned these past few days every night.


    The old man said yes, but he didn''t seem to want to harm him.


    So I''m going to sneak out tonight and maybe catch this thing then!


    It''s fine if he''s a ghost, but if it''s a prank, then I''m prepared to beat him up like a ghost. After all, scaring the elderly is really too immoral.

 C98

    I remember that I didn''t know much in the past, and after following Master for a long time, I still didn''t like to talk, so I was introverted.


    Only then did I get to know Master, and then met Big Sister Xiaowen, so that gave me the current me.


    What did that say? The best thing about changing people is the environment. I was a child born and raised in the countryside. Before I was eight years old, I never thought that one day I would actually go to a big city. Perhaps that was just a dream represented by my name.


    Even I could clearly feel the changes in my body, and I was no longer the same person who liked to do my own things with a heavy head.


    Life in the city isn''t as beautiful as I thought. After eight years, I should have felt that I had been led astray by a big city, for example, a poem I could recite during class: "Sunshine incense, purple smoke from the incense burner, looking at sausages hanging from the mouth, saliva flowing from my mouth, no money in my pockets."


    Furthermore, right now, I am sitting alone in the Old Master''s courtyard at night, playing with my phone and chatting with Han Shudie. Furthermore, this damned signal is simply fatal.


    It''s not that I''m not afraid, it''s just that the old man''s Feng Shui structure really doesn''t seem like it''s caused by anything dirty, so even though it''s going to make me drive the Nether Path, it''s just as I expected. There''s basically nothing wrong with it, but I''m bored to death here by myself.


    But I already said that I would stay here tonight, so I can''t go back. Besides, I''m also really curious about what the old man said he saw at night!


    Time slowly flowed by as my phone''s battery continued to charge. In the middle of the night, I finally put down my phone only when there was only 20% of the phone''s battery remaining. Otherwise, if I used it again in the evening, I would get angry.


    There were still more than 10 minutes before the ugly moment, which was when the yin aura was at its heaviest. However, there was the sound of crickets in the grass not far away from the yard, as well as the sound of the dog, causing me to be completely devoid of sleep. The sounds in the book are like a symphony. It''s wonderful, but what I want to say is, when you want to sleep, someone next to you will give you a symphony. Let''s see if you can sleep!


    I can''t sleep anyway, and it bothers me to death.


    But nothing could change the fact that I was squatting outside and enjoying the beautiful symphony in the grass.


    After 2: 00 PM, I saw that there would occasionally be one or two ownerless wandering souls floating past on the road outside. These were the people who didn''t want to go to the Underworld to reincarnate after death, and after a long period of time, they could only become ghosts that were neither human nor ghost after missing the time they had to go to the Underworld.


    As I thought about it, I realized that I hadn''t burned any paper money for these wandering souls since I left Master. It seemed that I had also forgotten a lot about my merits.


    Han Shudie wants to video chat with me, but unfortunately this kind of signal is not allowed. Not only do I miss her, I miss her a little, is this the sign of someone falling in love?


    Remember what teacher said, people who don''t study often get sleepy when they don''t have anything to do. People who read often like to think when they don''t have anything to do, which is why so many old men who have read so many books of poetry in their history are able to destroy their own great mountains and rivers.


    I thought I would spend the night here with my head full of trains, but things weren''t as simple as I thought.


    I looked at the white smoke coming out of the door with my two eyes and slowly formed a tall and thin man. No, he''s a dead man! His tongue hung down like a flesh-colored tie.


    On his head, there was a pointed hat with the words, "See Prosperity!"


    F * ck!" Isn''t this White Impermanence, Xie Bian! One of the Underworld''s Marshal! Why are you here?!


    While I was cursing in my heart, I didn''t even dare to take a deep breath. The pressure was incredibly strong and this person was already at the other end of the courtyard. How powerful must one be to be able to unleash such a powerful aura?!


    And this was the result of him not deliberately putting pressure on me. He could certainly see me, but he didn''t know I could see him.


    In my nervousness, I simply took out my phone to play, distracting my attention!


    But why is this damned Xie Bian still walking towards me? The closer I get, the more I feel like it''s no different from killing an ant.


    Coming, coming ¡­


    I took a deep breath and switched on the phone''s own game interface. The interface had just been opened, does this phone seem quite interesting to Xie Bian? He actually rushed to my front all of a sudden. It could be said that he just flashed for a moment and then arrived by my side and started to play with me.


    That guy had dark circles under his eyes, and his tongue was hanging down. In his hand was a mourning stick, and his face was as white as ash.


    [What the hell can I do? My teeth are chattering and my fingers are still shaking.] I can''t even get three identical patterns into a row.


    On a night in the rural summer, especially at night, it was very cool and cool. The stars that filled the sky could not be seen in the smoky city of Chengdu, a milky way crossed the north and south ¡­


    Go, you bastard! Leave quickly ¡­


    I can''t even put on an act anymore. The pressure it gives me is too much. Even breathing is difficult! He looks at his phone and then at the stars, I feel like scampering away. What do you think Xie Bian did here? Why do you have to feel sorry for me!


    The sound of my breathing in my seat was especially loud ¡­ Wait! I suddenly realised, this Xie Bian actually came out from some spring, could this have something to do with the old master? Then I still have to figure it out!


    But how am I supposed to say anything, I have no idea what kind of character or habit Xie Bian has, what if he''s a bloodthirsty guy, with a single word I say, he''ll kill me? At that time, I won''t even be able to find a place to cry. After all, he''s one of the four great Dark Commanders of the Underworld. If he really wants to take care of me, then even if I become a ghost, I won''t be able to!


    Finally, when I felt that my legs were already starting to unbearably tremble, Xie Bian started to walk towards the old man. I was immediately certain that Xie Bian had come for the old man!


    What should he do? What should he do? I don''t even have the courage to fight him!


    I didn''t dare to directly look at Xie Bian''s back, otherwise, he would definitely be able to detect me. Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw him turn around and glance at me when he was about to enter the room, as if he wanted to confirm whether or not I could see him.


    After a while, he came out again. I have been mulling over my emotions ever since he entered. I have to get to the bottom of this!


    At this time, the damn clouds covered the moon, and the surrounding grass rustled non-stop. If it wasn''t for the crickets and dog treasures (toads) still chirping away, I might really have been unable to make up my mind.


    This time Xie Bian did not head in my direction, but directly towards the door.


    After settling my heart that was about to jump out of my throat, I quickly followed her. Since he had just come from here, he would probably have to leave from here as well!


    As long as the position was correct, a door would open to both the Yin and the Yang. The ghost servants from the Underworld would come to the Yang World to work with these media.


    The old man''s door stood on a good Feng Shui position. The spring was Yang for the exterior, and when the two crossed paths, it could open a door leading to the underworld. Moreover, Xie Bian was the Marshal of the Underworld!


    "Old Master Xie ¡­"


    "How dare you!"


    Just as my words were about to reach my mouth, Xie Bian turned and glared fiercely at me, saying: "Ordinary people actually dare to peek at Ghost Soldier''s steps! It''s a crime of capturing the soul and sending it to hell! "


    Xie Bian''s shout stunned me for a moment and I almost peed my pants from fright. Big Brother, can you lower your voice a little? It''s as if I''m not afraid!


    But I still hurriedly explained, "Master, please calm your anger. I am also a mister Yin Yang! "He''s not an ordinary person!"

 C99

    Ox-Head and Horse-Face were soul reaping envoys from the Underworld, while Ox-Head and Horse-Face were soul reaping, and Black and White Impermanence were soul reaping.


    Of course, this was just a theory, after all, with so many people dying in the country every day, only two people could possibly be busy. Of course, of course, this was just a theory, after all, only two people could be busy in the country.


    So who''s not afraid to see them, they''re really going to die, and this is the first time I''ve seen them alive!


    So wherever the four big brothers were, it must be where it all happened.


    Thinking about it here, I became extremely frightened, could it be that Xie Bian was here to hook the old man''s soul? Could it be that the old tutor''s time has come?


    "You are Mr. Yin Yang?"


    Xie Bian retracted his aura that he had almost flipped over, his face full of disbelief.


    It''s just like what Lao Xu said, if you really have the ability, then when you''re young, even if you had the ability, others would not believe you, because you don''t have the ability to show off your skills.


    I nodded my head and said to Xie Bian: "Master Xie, I am Mr. Yin Yang, if not I would not be able to see you. I was asked by someone to come here and check the feng shui for the old man in the room.


    "That''s why I''m not here to guard. I didn''t think that I''d be here to guard you." Saying that, I slowly changed the topic and said, "Since you have appeared, could it be that the person in the room ¡­"


    "How dare you!" Xie Bian once again cleared his throat and said: "This old master hasn''t even confirmed your identity, you should be the one who first tricked this old master!"


    This guy was so scared that he hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, no. You misunderstood me. Since you don''t believe me, how do you think I should prove that I am Mr. Yin Yang?"


    Xie Bian smirked and said: "This is simple. Tell me your dao name. If you are right, then I do not need to confirm because I have already acknowledged you."


    But you''ve put me in a tight spot. What the heck is this? What was a Dao number? Is it the same as the school number ¡ª wearing a digital mark? The master of this thing has never told me before.


    Xie Bian looked at me, waiting for my reply. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the Sobbing Stick in his hand, I was thinking if I was the one who answered him earlier, or if this thing just landed on my head.


    Wailing Swords were something that specialized in dealing with ghosts. No matter how powerful a ghost was, once it was hit three times by him, it would inevitably become a true ''soul shattering''.


    Although it looked somewhat similar to a feather duster, its power was many times greater than a feather duster!


    But I don''t dare lie to Xie Bian, wouldn''t that make me a "scammer"? And I''m not sure I can fool him at all. I''ll drag myself into the pit before the old tutor''s matters are resolved.


    "What is it? Don''t you even know your own Dao mark? You still dare to lie to Lord Wuchang!? Xie Bian said, as he casually waved his Wailing Stick, "Master, let me tell you, even the real Yin Yang Mr. can''t peep into Ghost Soldier, it''s best if you can give me an explanation, maybe Master will forgive you for your first offense, if not, you might have to follow me downstairs to look around!"


    Of course I know what kind of place the "next" that Xie Bian said is, I wouldn''t want to go down there even if I was beaten to death. After all, I''m still young and not that open-minded to the point of being able to see the old man.


    After thinking about it, I decided to tell Xie Bian the truth. I told him that I was brought in by my master, and because my master didn''t tell me, I didn''t have a dao name, nor did I know what a dao name was.


    Xie Bian squinted his eyes and looked at me, saying, "So that means you haven''t gotten the acknowledgement of the audience?"


    I nodded my head, and I almost understood now, this Dao number was the temporary ID card that Mister Yin Yang from the Yang World registered with the Underworld. Only those with a Dao number could be considered as the real Yin Yang master, otherwise, it would be illegal.


    "Old Master Xie, I really didn''t lie to you. How about this, I''ll register one right away, what do you think?"


    As I said this, my mind started to quickly flip through the San Qing Book. Luckily, this thing was recorded on the San Qing Book, and it''s not troublesome to register it.


    All I need is a talisman and my own birth date and my own Dao number. It feels like a QQ number.


    What if this old Hanged Ghost didn''t give me a chance and directly wanted me to go with him? What would happen then? He couldn''t even beat her!


    "This, of course it''s not impossible ¡­" Xie Bian looked at me as if he was looking at an idiot. Before he finished his sentence, he caused me to be stunned, what is he trying to do?


    Xie Bian suddenly waved her hand and wanted to hit me with a mourning stick. Ashe waved her hand, she said: "Insolent bastard, you actually want to bribe your Master Wuchang. Watch the beatings!"


    My mother! As soon as he said that, I understood. This old Hanged Ghost really wanted money. Isn''t that simple? I''ll just find a time to burn him off for you.


    "No!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, stopping the old Hanged Ghost''s actions. "Lord Wuchang, what are you saying? 100 billion is what I saw when you worked so hard and took the initiative to send it to me. I''ll send it over to you tomorrow. What''s with the bribes?"


    "Little grandson, why are you shouting so much in the middle of the night!?" Wake me up! " At this time, the old man said to me while standing unsteadily at the door.


    In fact, I didn''t even have the time to ask Xie Bian, did he come to hook the old man''s soul? However, the old man was still alive and kicking at the moment, so it looked like he wasn''t.


    I looked doubtfully at Xie Bian and the old man at the entrance, "Lord Wuchang, your ¡­ "Why is he ¡­"


    "The person in the room that Old Xing has been seeing for the past few days is me, you don''t have to come anymore, he''s fine." Xie Bian seemed to understand what I wanted to ask, so he told me.


    Those over one hundred years of age are destined by the heavens. In the next life, it is very likely that there will be some extraordinary people, and the Underworld will specially create a book to record these people. This old man is already ninety-nine years old this year, and according to the rules of the Underworld, in the last few days of his life, I will have a Ghost Soldier of the Underworld to protect him, until he reaches the threshold of a hundred years of age.


    So it was like this. Only then did I understand that this old man had lived for too long and even the Underworld was touched, so they even sent people over to protect him.


    "But this time, I''m not here just to protect him. There''s someone else that I''ll take with me." Xie Bian''s words made my heart jump for a while.


    So I asked, "Who is it?"


    Xie Bian pointed at me with his mourning stick and said, "Kid, you''re asking too many questions. Spying on Shadow Soldiers is already a capital offense, and I''ve already turned a blind eye to it. Now you''re asking for the death of the living, do you know that this is a true destiny? How can a normal person like you ask such a question so casually?


    After saying that, Xie Bian slowly walked outside, and without looking back, he extended three fingers out. This was related to my own life, so of course I wouldn''t be able to understand it!


    This old Hanged Ghost thinks 100 billion is too little, he''s asking me for 300 billion!


    At this moment, I realized that the saying "money can cause ghosts to grind and grind" really did have a reason to it. Today, I finally saw it with my own eyes.


    The old master at the door had already gone back to sleep at some point, so of course I wasn''t worried for his safety. When I was young, I had seen Ghost Soldier''s strength before.


    What''s left is to find Lame Zhao tomorrow morning and see what kind of thing he wants to give me. Don''t say it, I am really looking forward to seeing what he has, after all it is the last thing a carpenter has, so I feel that it shouldn''t be too bad.

 C100

    When that old Hanged Ghost, Xie Bian, left, it was already almost three-thirty. According to Xie Bian, the old man would not be in any great danger in the future, so I just patted my butt and went home.


    Afraid of waking up my dad, I took extra care to keep my footsteps light when I left. If I could sleep for a while, then that would be for a while. I hope I don''t have that damn nightmare again.


    The next day, I woke up with dark circles under my eyes. I didn''t have any nightmares, so my father asked me what I had been doing.


    I called my dad last night and told him I wasn''t going back in the evening, and I didn''t say exactly what it was, and he asked me now that I fully understood.


    I said to my father, "I have always been following Master, who is also the Dr. Li. After so many years, I have also learned some things. When I went to visit Master''s house yesterday, I saw that it was a little strange.


    It goes without saying that the old man is very important to our village. The biggest people in the village are his sons, so when I called myself my grandson in front of him, I took advantage of him.


    My father obviously knew the old man. After hearing what I had to say, he asked, "Does the old man have any big questions?"


    I said no, I was too nervous.


    What nonsense, besides being born old and dying naturally, if this old man can have any other issues in the future, wouldn''t that mean the Underworld was slapping him in the face? I don''t think that even Xie Bian could pull that face down, much less the Underworld.


    After eating, I said that I would go to the Lame Zhao to have a look, but my father did not ask.


    But what I didn''t expect was, when I pushed open the Lame Zhao''s door, there wasn''t anyone in the room. I went back to his room, but there was still nobody in there.


    Where are the people of Lame Zhao?


    Out of curiosity, my gaze falls on the vermilion coffin in the middle of the room. The lid of the coffin is closed, but the nail isn''t nailed onto it. Could it be ¡­


    I couldn''t help but think of yesterday ¡­ Ah, no! It was the words Xie Bian casually said early in the morning: "I will bring a person with me". I didn''t notice it at that time, and only realized it now, could it be that he was referring to taking away Lame Zhao!


    Thinking of this, I desperately opened the lid of the coffin, but I was too naive, the weight of a coffin was at least several hundred kilograms, how light could the lid be? And because the coffin was closed, there was still so much friction. I had the urge to drink some milk, but I just didn''t push it.


    Should I call someone? This is my first thought, but the fact that Lame Zhao is in the coffin, no matter how probable it is, is still my guess.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of tools that Lame Zhao use to make wood. I think with my high school''s knowledge on physics, I should be able to open this coffin.


    The teacher used to say most of the time, "Lever is the easiest tool to save effort."


    Thus, I used Lame Zhao''s tools to forcefully open a hole in the coffin.


    Opening the closed coffins again would be considered a great disrespect to the dead, it''s not like I don''t know this, I''m worried about whether Lame Zhao is dead or alive right now, I don''t care anymore, I will just open the coffin first!


    I think that after working hard for about two hours, I finally managed to open a crack in the coffin. However, it is enough to confirm one thing ¡ª ¡ª Lame Zhao is dead.


    Yes, Lame Zhao is dead. When I opened the coffin halfway, I saw him lying on the coffin with a peaceful expression. There was neither pain nor regret on his face, as if he had walked away unhurriedly.


    In his hand were two letters, one was addressed to me, and the other was written as a phone call from my son, He Jiabao.


    Does the Lame Zhao also have a son? I never knew that the Lame Zhao had children, because in my impression, I have never seen anyone visit him. He really wants to stay alone all this time.


    But I didn''t have much curiosity. After putting away the letter he wrote to his own son, I opened the letter that he wrote to me. The handwriting wasn''t very good, but it could still be considered neat and tidy.


    "He Family Child, if your baby can read this letter before lunch, it means that you are not stupid. Knowing that I have begged for your life, looking at it this way, it means that I have even more respect for you."


    In fact, the reason why I forcefully opened the coffin was because of what Xie Bian had said to me last night. If not for that, I would have definitely waited here for him. I went on reading:


    First of all, it''s a craft job, which is called carpentry. You can only do it if you understand it too much, but as I said before, you don''t have that much time left, so all the important points regarding carpentry''s antics are recorded in my modified ''Carpenter''s Square''. This is what I left you, remember to take care of it.


    "When there''s nothing to see, just look at it. Once you''ve mastered it, there will be two levels to it. If you feel like you really don''t have anything to be a craftsman ¡­" Maybe it''s due to a carpenter''s talent, then you can see if you can find someone who likes this business but is willing to be a craftsman, and give the Carpenter''s Square to him. "


    "The Carpenter''s Square is now yours, you have the right to decide his location. I never thought that I would take in a disciple in this life, the day before I was going to die, I never thought that I would pick up a cheap disciple, hahaha ¡­"


    The only thing that remains is the location of the Carpenter''s Square. I took a deep breath and a strong sense of loss came from my heart.


    Maybe it''s because a person who was eating watermelon with me yesterday said that it''s gone so it''s gone. It makes me feel a little depressed and sad.


    I called my father and told him that the Lame Zhao was dead. I told him to tell the Village Chief and find some people to come.


    The rest of the time I went to my room and found a beautiful wooden box. Inside was a long item wrapped in a red cloth, and I knew that this was the Carpenter''s Square.


    I just took a quick look, closed the box, and carried it out the door.


    After a while, my father and the village chief arrived. I didn''t say that I opened the coffin, even though there were a few marks left on the coffin, they didn''t notice that I had given the Lame Zhao''s letter to his son and went home.


    In the afternoon, a very beautiful and clean BMW car came out of the village. Everyone knew that Lame Zhao''s son, He Jiabao, had returned, and I also ran over to see what the person who never came back to see me was like.


    A tall and thin man in his forties wearing a suit and tie and looking like a dog got out of the car. That guy had a pair of bright playboy shoes that could be used as a mirror.


    Of course, because the road was blocked, the car could only stop at the village entrance. He also wanted to walk all the way to his house, and as for his shoes, they probably lasted more than ten steps.


    "My dearest father ~ ~ ~"


    After seeing the Lame Zhao in the coffin, he no longer had that appearance of returning home with clothes full of red, but instead had an expression of extreme regret.


    I''m curious, what did this person do while he was still alive? Why did he have to wait until everyone was gone before coming to the corpse and crying and making a ruckus? Is it that interesting?


    "My father! You just don''t wait for me, your son!"


    "It''s good if you let me see you one last time ~ ~ ~"


    Anyway, I really hate these people. Everyone said that He Jiabao opened a company in Chengdu and got rich, and I think that he really did.


    But I didn''t see him contribute much to He Family Village, even if he didn''t completely tie himself up in the countryside like Brother Zhou Li did, putting up some money to repair the road in the village shouldn''t be a difficult task for his boss.


    Of course, these were my personal opinions. If I were to continue talking, it might become a very popular "moral kidnapping", and I have no interest in watching He Jiabao cry and yell at the same time. I turned around and went back home, intending to look at the Carpenter''s Square that Lame Zhao had left for me.

 C101

    The Carpenter''s Square s were also known as the corner ruler, which was divided into four rows: the traditional inch, the Carpenter''s Square s (measuring house, furniture), the Dinglan ruler (measuring house, ancestral tablet), and the centimeter four scale.


    The first row had eight words engraved on it, they were money, sickness, separation, righteousness, official, tribulation, harm, and capital. Each word also had a different meaning, and if it was described in words, it would be a little too troublesome, so he decided to just mention it to everyone, and if there was a chance in the future, he would slowly introduce it to them.


    As I said before, Carpenter''s Square are something that every carpenter has. Of course, because it''s a tradition, I don''t know if the carpenters in the city have it or not.


    Lame Zhao said that he had modified this Carpenter''s Square before, so I held onto the drum and played with it for a long time before realizing that there was a secret compartment inside. I pulled out a piece of paper that was an estimated one foot long, and connected the other end of the paper with the Carpenter''s Square.


    Needless to say, this Lame Zhao sure was interesting.


    It was filled with words. I then understood that the reason why Lame Zhao didn''t want to teach me anything was because the things he wanted to teach me were probably written on this small piece of paper.


    I saw that it had written something that I didn''t understand, something like "Twin Wood Suspending Beam", "Pillar Dispersal", "There are people on the beam", "Lucky treasure", and a bunch of other jargon that detailed the way to use it and crack it.


    It made my scalp tingle. There were some good ones and some bad ones, but no matter what, I felt that the bad ones were a lot worse.


    At this moment, I was only skimming through the book in a hurry, preparing to find some time to slowly try to study it. After all, my main job was a proper and proper Mr. Yin and Yang.


    Just like what the Lame Zhao said, if I really don''t have the talent to become a carpenter, I still plan to find a person with special abilities to hand over the Carpenter''s Square to him. After all, I can''t bury such a good thing, right?


    At noon, my father came back and told me that the Village Head''s house had cooked a meal, and he let the village head over to his house to eat with the people who helped the Lame Zhao, and he asked me if I wanted to go? I thought for a moment, then nodded and said yes.


    After I came back, although my father thought that I had visited every nook and cranny in the village, I knew that except for the occasional encounter, I hadn''t said a word to any of the neighbors in the village, and didn''t find anything.


    Although I had mentally prepared myself, I still couldn''t resist the torture I received from my elders. I fled when my meal ended, and for what reason everyone was concerned about the same thing: I have no target?


    According to the rules of the village, after death, they had to stay on guard, but Lame Zhao''s son He Jiabao ¡­ Wait!


    He Jiabao!


    I was stunned, wasn''t Lame Zhao''s surname Zhao? What''s his son''s surname? It was only then that I realized what was going on.


    Of course, if I were to suddenly think of this problem, I won''t be able to solve it either, but after hearing that He Jiabao seems to be extremely anxious, I rushed to the funeral home to pick up Lame Zhao.


    It seemed like he was going to be cremated. Some of the village''s elders advised him to bury his dead body in peace and not let others suffer the pain of that burning.


    "Right now, the nation''s call for a cremation and burial is also my response to the country''s call for a cremation," said He Bao, not minding at all.


    I don''t know if he was sincere or just an excuse, but the Lame Zhao was taken away by him anyway, and didn''t even have a night''s worth of sleep. Before he left, it was said that He Jiabao turned Lame Zhao''s not-so-big house upside down, as if he was looking for something, but when someone asked him, he did not say anything.


    I was just wondering if it was a Carpenter''s Square? If it really is, then why did the Lame Zhao give it to me and not leave it for his son? I couldn''t figure it out, so I didn''t bother to think about it.


    The coffin Lame Zhao prepared for him was left in his house by his son. With just a word, no one went to Lame Zhao''s house.


    I remember that there were still a few coffins left in Lame Zhao''s room, and I didn''t sell them out, but there might be one less carpenter for He Family Village in the future, and that''s it.


    At night, I asked my father why his son''s surname was Zhao, but what was his son''s surname?


    My father told me that Lame Zhao and my master are actually the same. Originally, they weren''t people of He Family Village, but came to the village a few years ago, and were all alone and childless. Then, for some unknown reason, he brought a child, Mi Wa''er, from somewhere and said that he picked her up and that she would be his son in the future.


    At that time, Lame Zhao had said that he wanted to accept him as his He Family Village and wanted to give this baby a surname ''He''. That was why He Jiabao''s name had come to him like this.


    He did not know where the money came from, but he sent He Jiabao to the city to study. He did not expect that this treasure would be so impressive, taking back a prize at any time, but when He Jiabao grew up, the number of times he returned home also slowly decreased. In the end, he did not even return.


    I got it, this He Jiabao is just a scum.


    Once a person grew up, they would think about a lot of things, and they would even easily lament over life. For example, the death of Lame Zhao had stirred me up greatly. In the afternoon, I went out for a walk again, to talk over and over on the phone with Han Shudie.


    The guy gave me sweet shit and I said I didn''t know and I''d call her when I got back.


    Just as I hung up and stepped into the room, Zhang Kefan''s head popped out in front of my eyes and she immediately blacked out! She was scared out of her wits).


    "All of you ¡­" Why are you here again? " Halfway through my speech, I changed my language and spoke to her in Mandarin.


    She looked at me suspiciously and asked, "You! Who did you just call? "


    "Your sister-in-law ¡­" When these three words were about to reach my mouth, I forcefully swallowed them back down and said, "A classmate, did you ask me if I finished my college entrance examination results?"


    I don''t even know why I would lie to Zhang Kefan, but I will. Furthermore, why did I feel guilty? Why do I feel a little guilty playing with my friends towards Zhang Kefan?


    "Give me your phone!" With that, she snatched the phone from my pocket, whether I agreed or not.


    "Han Shudie... "Yo, it sounds like she''s a beauty after all." Zhang Kefan looked at me weirdly, making me feel even more guilty. Fortunately, my skin had always been thick, so he didn''t notice anything abnormal.


    Also, because it might be too sudden to play friend with Han Shudie, I didn''t even come to change her comment to "wife" or "daughter-in-law".


    "Other than males, there are only females left. Don''t tell me you''re hoping for a third sex trait to appear!" As I spoke, I snatched the phone back.


    "Sigh, that''s not it. Didn''t I tell you to stay by Master Lotus Village''s side? Why did you come here alone? "There''s nothing interesting about it. Aside from mud, there''s nothing else. I don''t even understand why you''re running here. Furthermore, how did you manage to get here?" I''m really curious, she is; who knows the way?


    She rolled her eyes at me in disdain, and said to me: "Are you stupid? "Don''t tell me that I don''t know how to ask since the village is not big, and that you, a person who just came back from the city, are too eye-catching?"


    I was actually rendered speechless by Zhang Kefan.


    My father was at home, and it was obvious that she had met my father before. She didn''t even know what kind of common language my father and she had.


    She came in the afternoon, and although it was still hot, the sun was at least setting, and it was already night by the time she arrived. Fortunately, although the house was in ruins, but at least there were enough rooms, and my father went to make a bed for Zhang Kefan.


    The next day, Zhang Kefan regretted it. It was too hot, although there was a fan blowing, but the wind was hot, and when I looked at her, she looked like she couldn''t take it anymore. Her face was flushed red, but she was too embarrassed to say anything.


    She must have seen it and tried to punch me.


    I quietly told my father that it would be better if I sent her to my master''s place first. My dad nodded with a wry smile and said, "The conditions are not good. I must have caused her to suffer."


    Before I left, I went to completely clean up Lame Zhao''s house. No matter what, he can be considered half a teacher to me.


    Zhang Kefan insisted on following me. I told her that someone had just died inside, scaring her to the point that her face had turned ghastly white.


    When I left, my father took a lot of things, so I could take them back to the city.

 C102

    Before I left, I asked my father, "I saw that everyone in the village had renovated the house. Why did they renovate it for us?"


    My father smiled and said to me, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to find the place when the two of them come back after the renovation."


    I smiled and turned around to leave. I didn''t dare to turn back to look at my father as well. When I walked through the doorstep, my tears flowed uncontrollably.


    Zhang Kefan was half a step behind me, but she seemed to have noticed the change in my emotions. She stopped talking and followed behind me in silence.


    I have never told Zhang Kefan my story, it was the same as she had never told me about the things that happened in her house, but we both knew that it was a scar that she wasn''t willing to unravel easily, and maybe she could make this story slowly fade into the river of time just like that.


    The afternoon sun wasn''t as hot as it was at noon, but it was still unbearably hot. Furthermore, I was carrying several dozens of pounds on my back. After the two of us walked for around 10 minutes, I used a relaxed tone to break the silence on the way. I said to Zhang Kefan, "Aiya, I can''t take it anymore, I''m really tired to death. I say, why didn''t you plan on sharing my burden with me on the way here?


    Zhang Kefan was stunned for a moment, and then said to me in a normal tone of voice: "Tsk, don''t tell me you''re going to let a weak girl like me, who doesn''t have the strength to even tie a chicken, carry such a heavy thing? Furthermore, I can''t carry it, so if you don''t carry it, who else can? "


    I didn''t know when I got used to Zhang Kefan choking me to the point that I couldn''t speak, so I walked two steps and sat down on a rock by the side of the road.


    "I really can''t take a break."


    Just like this, Zhang Kefan and I lingered along the road. When we arrived at Master''s house, it was already 7: 30, but Master was not there, he had probably gone for a stroll.


    After entering the room, I took off my clothes and looked at my red shoulders. It seemed that I had stayed in the city for too long, even my body had become so weak.


    After sighing, I prepared to put on my clothes, but who would have thought that Zhang Kefan would suddenly run over from the back, and even shout out as she ran: "He Fang, quickly, sprinkle them down ¡­"


    Then I noticed that she had folded a stalk of her master''s aloe at the back.


    "You ¡­ What''s Master Fusu''s aloe doing? " I asked her.


    She looked at me as if I were an alien and said, "Are you stupid? Hurry up and take off your clothes, my aloe juice has the effect of detoxifying your body, do you know that? Put some of this on you. "Hurry up, you''re a man, don''t tell me you''re shy?"


    After that, I took off my clothes and sat on the bench. With a beauty serving me, there was no way that I wouldn''t accept it.


    But for some reason, I felt like my head was spinning, and somehow I thought to myself, "How great would it be if Han Shudie was here to clean my medicine!"


    After that, I quivered as if I was in a dream, and suddenly woke up.


    "Ah!" He Fang, are you sick? "You scared me!" Zhang Kefan scolded, and then "Pa!" A slap landed on my back. That guy gave me so much pain, this back is definitely the kind that''s very standard and doesn''t even need to repeat a single slap.


    At this time, my master came back from outside. He didn''t even notice me with my bare arms. He looked at the items on the table and said, "Aiya, you''ve only been back a few days, and yet you''ve brought so many things with you?"


    "Master, why don''t you take a look at my shoulder? I''m here to bring you food!" As I said this, I stood up and ran over to the master to show him the marks on my shoulder.


    "Master Luan is already so big, I can''t shout out loud after walking only a few steps. It seems like your child lacks any exercise, I have a pretty good idea here. How about it, do you want me to help you?"


    I''m not stupid. I don''t want to be a donkey. I shake my head.


    After cleaning up, I sat with Zhang Kefan and my master on the Eight Immortals'' Watermelon, watching a TV that wasn''t too big on the wall.


    While looking at it, the teacher asked me casually, "What''s the matter with you? "What is the mark of that shameless old carpenter?"


    Stunned, I asked my master, "Claw? You might not even know the reason why Lame Zhao is looking for you. "


    The master shook his head and said, "That guy only said that he wanted to find a disciple to give him what he had learned, but there wasn''t anything suitable in the village, so he took a fancy to you."


    "What the hell is going on? You don''t have to learn it in these two days? Or could it be that you simply didn''t agree to his request ¡­ "


    "Lame Zhao is dead ¡­"


    Master stopped talking and looked at me.


    I continued, "I promised him that I would help him pass on his skills as a carpenter. Even if I couldn''t learn, I would help him find a suitable person."


    After speaking, I passed the Carpenter''s Square to Master, and said: "This is the Carpenter''s Square that he had just handed to me. I still haven''t taken a closer look."


    His Master did not extend her hand to grab the Carpenter''s Square, but said: "Since he gave it to you, then take it. Whatever you give me, he''s already dead.


    Master''s emotions didn''t seem to fluctuate as much as I thought. It seemed that Master had already taken life and death very lightly.


    "Did you know he was dead?" the master asked me again.


    "He lacks a sect. He lacks destiny."


    His Master felt a little strange and said, "Isn''t it true that fate doesn''t last until the age of forty? He is also in his fifties. This is a living one. "


    I shrugged my shoulders to show that I didn''t know. "I don''t know," I said.


    I didn''t even know if he understood what I was saying to him, or not, but he had an expression of interest on his face. But Zhang Kefan roughly knew my identity, so I didn''t try to avoid him.


    "Hey, Master is asking you something. If a carpenter is lacking, does our Mr. Yin Yang have one?"


    Master did not answer me immediately, but asked me instead, "Xiao Fang, are you eighteen years old this year?"


    I nodded.


    His Master let out a long sigh and said, "Unknowingly, it has already been ten years, but the time is still fast. I am also a person who will soon reach sixty."


    "Xiao Fang, Master has always wanted to tell you about it when you grow up, but at your age, you have to marry and have kids. In the countryside, you are already a legal person, so Master has no need to keep hiding it from you.


    Master''s words made me very nervous. I then said to Master, "If you have anything to say, please just say it directly. This kind of situation is enough to scare people to death."


    The Master nodded and sighed, "Xiao Fang, you just asked Master, does our Mr. Yin Yang also have a curse like a carpenter''s curse?"


    I nodded.


    "Master will tell you now, there is! "It''s about the same as missing a sect, but ours is called ''Five Deviations, Three Deficits''."


    I asked Master what was five bad, three bad, oh? It didn''t sound so scary.


    The master said that five evils and three evils were eight curses, the five evils were: "Weak, lonely, solitary, crippled," and the three evils were: "Money, life, power."


    Anyone who cultivates the Dao, not just Mr. Yinyang, but also the carpenter, will be fated to be one of these eight people.


    I asked Master, what do you mean by all this?


    Master explained to me:


    "A woman is a man who has no wife or wife. A widow is a widow, a woman who has never remarried after her husband died. A woman who has lost both her husband and her husband. A man who has no children after he is old is a man who has no children. A man is a man who has no children."


    After all, it was possible for any one of them to smash my head. Zhang Kefan, who was listening at the side, turned pale white.


    "As the saying goes, ''Three short'' means that people either lack money or live in poverty. They either don''t live to the point where they can''t live past forty years or they can''t control power for the rest of their lives."


    Oh my god! I don''t want money!


    Don''t talk about it. This word is a disaster to me.

 C103

    It was true. Even if they were lacking something, they couldn''t lack money!


    Zhang Kefan glared at me and said, "Are you missing a muscle? "What if it''s that fella with a short lifespan? What''s the use of having more money?"


    I looked at her and said sorrowfully, "Rather than living in poverty, it''s better for me to die in a pile of money."


    Xiao Fang, are you not curious about which one of the five, three, and five you are on? "


    Of course, I was just curious. I believe that no matter which rule it was, I would be able to accept it.


    Except, of course, for the lack of money.


    Do I care about my life? I was sure of it myself. Deep down in my heart, when I was nine years old, I should have gone with my mother and my brother, but I survived, so even if I didn''t, I believed I could accept it.


    However, I was suddenly curious. Which curse did Master bear? So I asked him.


    Master said, "I just told you which eight curses are. With Master''s current situation, you should be able to guess it."


    I looked at my teacher and asked, "Are you short on money?"


    The master didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he patted me on the head and scolded, "Bullsh * t, where do you think the money for your school came from?"


    The master said, "What the master bears is the ''independence'' of the five evils, which means that the master has no children."


    After saying that, the Master let out a long sigh.


    Zhang Kefan immediately went close to her master, and said: "Aiya, Master, what era is this, who said that only children who have to go personally will be able to show respect to you? Don''t we still have He Fang to honor you in the future? Moreover, he is your disciple and not a child.


    Zhang Kefan''s two sentences were enough to make Master grin and nod her head.


    When Master asked me if I wanted to know which curse I had carried on my back, I shook my head and said, "Well, I think it''s better that I don''t know about this. I will slowly find out about it in the future, and when that time comes, it will be the best choice."


    After my master heard this, his eyes lit up and he kept praising me. "Amazing! Your temperament is really amazing. Remember to keep it with you. In the future, you''ll be able to help you with this unimportant nature of yours."


    Actually, I''m quite curious myself. Why would I suddenly say that I don''t want to know anymore? Forget it, I''m too lazy to think about it.


    He lay in bed at night, thinking about the road ahead of him.


    Actually, I had planned to accompany my father for a while longer when I came back, but I didn''t expect that Zhang Kefan, this guy, would suddenly appear and make me lose face.


    Now that we are at Lotus Village, my results will be out in a few days, and at that time, Zhang Kefan and I will need to go back to fill in the gaps. In three months time, the thing that we need to do next is to find a job.


    I asked Master Lame Zhao if he had clearly lied inside the coffin himself, then the lid of the coffin should have been placed on.


    Master said that there were some craftsmen that could be used to "open the Yin", and looking at the Lame Zhao, he seemed to be one of them. If he could see Xie Bian, then with Xie Bian''s strength, it would be no joke to him to cover the coffin with the lid.


    Before I left, I remembered something. I asked Master if the fog behind the mountain, which didn''t dissipate for many years, was anything like that.


    After I asked, my teacher slapped his head and said, "Aiyo, look at my memory. I forgot to beg for what I said a few years ago. I didn''t go and see it either."


    Thus, I started on the road back to Chengdu with a head full of black lines. Although I brought a lot of things with me, nothing unexpected happened along the way.


    The next day was the time for the grades to be released. When the time came, I checked it out and found out that it was 419. Looking at the high marks, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Zhang Kefan ran pitifully into my room and said: "He Fang, I don''t dare to investigate."


    I was talking with Han Shudie at the moment, and didn''t even raise my head as I casually said to her: "Bullshit, it doesn''t matter if I dare to check it or not, since my results are still there and I don''t lack anything, why wouldn''t I dare to check it?"


    After saying that, Han Shudie immediately sent me a "sad" emoji, saying that she herself did not pass the examination well.


    I am happy, our class can have three or five undergraduates is already incredible, is a person want to go undergraduate, in the dream. Of course, I didn''t dare to say that out of fear that she would beat me. I just kept comforting her.


    Of course, his brain was thinking about how good it would be if he could go to a school now!


    "He Fang!"


    I didn''t notice Zhang Kefan at all. After she let out a loud scream, she snatched my phone away, looked at it, and said to me: "Wifey, He Fang is still alright. Since we''re already engaged, it''s no wonder that you''re always acting like you''ve been killed by sweets."


    When I saw her act this out for no reason, anger rose in my heart and I shouted at her, "What are you doing? Are you crazy? Isn''t that just checking your results? Do you really need to go that far? "


    "You bastard!" She looked like she was about to cry. She threw the phone on my bed and ran away.


    I didn''t even know what kind of crazy things she was up to, but since they were definitely not able to continue chatting, I casually replied Han Shudie, saying that something had happened to me.


    After the results from the College Entrance Test, Sister Kexuan told us that she would be off the morning shift when we left in the morning. She said, "No matter what the results are, you have to cook us a good meal, and then bring a person over for us to meet."


    But now, I closed my phone and wandered aimlessly through the streets of Chengdu. I didn''t know where I was going nor what I was going to do, and my heart was troubled for no reason. I didn''t go to Lao Xu''s place either, I just wanted to walk around outside by myself.


    But I didn''t expect that once someone was out of luck and drank cold water, they would have their teeth stuck in a crack. This really happened to me.


    It was as though there was a person walking toward me right in front of me. When he walked by my shoulder, a familiar aura hit my face.


    I almost instinctively quietly opened the Nether Path, without saying anything, my forehead was like a lump of ink, if this goes on, I probably won''t live past three days.


    I thought something was following him, but I didn''t expect it to be even more serious.


    I''m wearing a suit, tie, and leather shoes, so I don''t look like someone who doesn''t care. Of course, if I were to tell him that he won''t live for more than three days, he would definitely treat me like a lunatic.


    But saving a life is better than building a seven-storey pagoda. I borrowed a pen and paper from a newsstand nearby to write down my phone number.


    He looked at me blankly and asked, "You ¡­ Is there something wrong? "


    I scratched my head and said, feeling conflicted, "What is your surname?"


    "My surname is Ren." From the looks of it, this person seemed to be a very polite person, and his body didn''t seem abnormal at all. Just what kind of situation was this?


    Hello Mister Ren, it''s like this. I have a phone here, so if you feel anything strange in the past two days, just make this call. You don''t have to worry that I''m a swindler, this is just a phone call.


    Doubtfully, he took what I handed him and said, "Thank you!" Then I put my phone in my wallet.


    I was a little confused by his appearance. Didn''t he worry about what kind of swindler I was?


    "You ¡­"


    "I''ve always believed in fate." He interrupted me and said, "I also believe that a stranger like you wouldn''t stop me for no reason and try to do something to me. There are many good people in this world anyways. Thank you. But I want to go home. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye!" This person''s open-mindedness is a bit beyond my imagination.


    Just as I turned around, a man suddenly appeared in front of me. "Friend, I saw that you''re not an ordinary person. Shall we have a drink?"


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I looked at this person who was about the same age as me. Do I look like someone easy to deceive?

 C104

    "Friend, I can tell that you''re not an ordinary person. Shall we have a drink?"


    I looked at the man in front of me who was similar to me. He wore a pair of slippers, a pair of gaudy underpants, and a pair of short red sleeves.


    I habitually refused, "Forget it, I don''t drink."


    "Whoever said that they would definitely drink something must definitely drink alcohol. We can also drink drinks, let''s go, let''s go." He put his arm around my shoulder.


    I felt a little helpless. Just when I wanted to push him away, I didn''t expect his next words to pique my interest.


    He said to me, "You can tell that person shouldn''t be able to live long, or perhaps he won''t be able to live for three days. To be honest, I''ve already found out, and I definitely know more than you. Do you believe me?"


    Do I believe it? Other than you, who else could I trust? I know if what you said is true or not?


    So I said to him, "No."


    "Alright, how about this, we''ll use the drinks money as the wager. If what I say can arouse your interest, then you''ll pay for the drinks, how about that?" He was rather confident in himself.


    "What if it doesn''t interest me?"


    "Impossible ¡­" Here we are, let''s go in. "


    "Sister, let me have a cup of that ¡­" What''s that? " He walked over to the bar and sat down, looking at the girl at the counter with an attentive expression.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be rather familiar with the little girl at the bar. Why did I suddenly feel like I had entered the distribution room, but since I had come, I didn''t need the money for the drink.


    The little girl at the bar smiled and said, "Eternal love."


    Then he clapped his hands and said, "Ah! That''s right, this is the thing, eternal love, give me a cup, this handsome guy... What would you like to drink? " He nudged me with his elbow.


    "What''s here?" I gently look at the drinks list on the bar, which were all filled with weird names, such as "Sky Phoenix''s Tears", "Brother''s Love", "Remnant Sword''s Question" ¡­


    Let me completely not know what this buy drink is really about, if it is pesticide clatter a whole!


    The little girl from the bar said to me, "Handsome, you can order from the menu, or say a name as you like, which is a question for us. If it''s something we don''t have here, we''ll give you a free."


    Isn''t it!


    It was interesting that I could double my impression of the drinks store with just one word, and I said a glass of "lost in the road ahead". I felt my face heat up after I said the name of this chuunibyou. Oh, there might be this kind of drink, looks like I have to make a deal today.


    Then I noticed that both the girl at the bar and the eccentric guy who brought me here were looking at me strangely. He asked me, "Don''t you think there''s a lot of money? "Go and look at the name of the store."


    I trotted out, embarrassed by the quiet laughter of the girl behind the bar.


    After reading the name, I felt even more embarrassed. So the name of this store was actually ¡ª Fate.


    It seems that I was really unlucky today to be able to get into such a situation.


    "Handsome brother, your road ahead is a mess." When I walked slowly back to the bar, two drinks were already in front of us. I picked them up and took a sip.


    It was bitter. I didn''t want the coffee to slowly turn from bitter to sweet and instead, it was always bitter. I frowned and said, "It''s so bitter."


    The girl still smiled and said, "Handsome, you shouldn''t feel bitter, right? Because if you did, then this should be your current situation."


    It was hard, but I couldn''t deny what the girl at the bar said.


    "And now?"


    The little girl at the bar suddenly asked me again. At the same time, she swallowed it, and just as I was about to take a sip, the bitterness remaining on my tongue suddenly changed. It was sweet, spicy, salty ¡­


    "What''s going on?" I felt like I''d knocked over a seasoning bottle.


    "Our head storekeeper said that this is the true meaning of a lost path."


    "Then why don''t you just call it ''The Good Karma''?" I''m curious.


    The girl at the bar said, "Calm down is another way. If you want to try it, I can make it up for you."


    I waved my hand and said, "Forget it, I''ll come and try it again in the future when I have the chance. I still have some things that this brat has to tell me today."


    "Hey, what''s'' this kid ''? My name is Yue Weiyang! " This outsider who wanted to pay me said to me in a serious tone.


    I almost spurted, Yue Weiyang?! Have you heard too much about the chrysanthemum stand? Do you have to be so silly with this name?


    This name is usually used by the male lead of a TV series that can''t even live past three episodes, okay?


    The little sister at the counter said, "Handsome brother, you don''t have to worry, although he is usually a little sloppy, but he is still very reliable. At least, his name is really Yue Weiyang."


    F * ck me! How do I know if you two are in the same group? Do you think I''ll listen to you?


    Of course, I didn''t say those words out loud, I just pulled Yue Weiyang to the side of the table, I really wanted to know what he wanted to say to me.


    Could it be that he is also a Mr. Yin Yang like me? If it''s true, I guess I''m in need of money.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Hai, don''t say it. This really tastes great." He "revealed" his drink again before smiling at me.


    "Speak. What do you have that I''m interested in? If I get tired of listening to you, then I''ll just leave. So, it''s best if you don''t keep me in suspense."


    "Fine, fine, fine. You''re the boss, right?" Then he asked me, "Have you ever heard of Zhao''s Advertising Limited?"


    I shook my head and said I didn''t know.


    "It''s normal if you don''t know. This is just a second-rate enterprise in Chengdu, it''s not very famous. But let me tell you, there''s one person who dies in this business every year. Would you be interested in this business? "


    Yue Weiyang lowered his voice and said the last few words, "And let me tell you, there''s a very high possibility that more than one person will die this year. The staff all said that there was a ghost. "


    "Then why didn''t they resign?"


    "You don''t know, although that company is only a second-rate enterprise, its treatment is very generous, not losing to some first-rate enterprises. Therefore, in front of the generous treatment, it has become a common secret of all the employees, everyone knows that, but everyone continues to stay in the company with the attitude of ''so many people might not be me''. After all, once they go to another place, it will be very difficult to find a job, and the treatment is very low too."


    Listen, I don''t think it''s right. He knows this much? So I asked him.


    He chuckled and said to me, "Actually, I just graduated this year and am currently interning in that company. I heard all of this from those old employees."


    I asked him again. Who the hell are you, and how did you know I could see that that person didn''t have long to live either?


    He chuckled and said to me, "Does this count as arousing your interest? You have to pay for it later! "


    I helplessly said, "I know. You can answer my question now."


    Who knew that he would tell me, "Actually, I''m an orphan. I don''t know what kind of person I am, but I''ve learned from my master a set of Wind and Water skills. Do you believe me?"


    I said that I actually didn''t know whether I should believe him or not. If he didn''t lie to me, then wouldn''t he also be a mister Yin and Yang? And it really was a five, three, and lack of money?!


    When I asked him who his master was, he said he was the principal of the orphanage and the one who had raised him. His name had also been stuffed into his swaddling when his master had picked him up as a child.


    He said, according to his master''s temper, he definitely wouldn''t be able to come up with such a name like Gu Feng, it might very well be the name of Li Daniu.


    But then again, the "Zhaojie Advertising Co., Ltd." he was talking about here, in the end, I''m afraid I still have to go and see it.


    Everyone ¡­ I hope everyone will support the Ghost Fate Yin Coffin, Xiao Bai, and some other free tickets or medals ¡­ "If you can give it to me, give it to me.

 C105

    They had chatted with each other for half a day, and it was about time for dinner time.


    We left a call and he said that if he could look for a dragon, he would be able to catch a ghost. Even if he couldn''t, it would be best if he had a helper.


    When I opened my phone, there was another missed call and another text message. It was all from Sister Kexuan, it should have been a text message that she sent to me before the call connected, telling me to go back earlier.


    When I returned home, Zhang Kefan was sitting on the sofa watching TV. She didn''t even look at me, but Sister Kexuan walked out while taking off her apron. She said to me: "Xiao Fang, you''re back.


    Just then, another man I didn''t know walked out of the kitchen. He was a little shorter than me, about 1.75 meters.


    "Xiao Fang, all of you are adults now, big sister has nothing to be embarrassed about, she''s called Guo Xiaobing, she''s my boyfriend, all you have to do is call him Brother Xiaobing."


    "Brother Xiaobing." I called out to him with a smile. In fact, my brain only wanted to call him ''Brother Guo'', and then Guo Donglin''s head, which could reflect light, appeared in my head.


    On the other hand, he cordially replied: "You must be Xiao Fang, your Sister Kexuan often mentions you to me, saying that you are sensible and know how to do anything."


    "Sister Kexuan only knows how to speak the truth. I feel embarrassed." Afraid that the atmosphere would turn stiff, I casually replied.


    Who knew that before Sister Kexuan and Brother Xiaobing could react, Zhang Kefan would let out a "pu" sound of laughter and then, all of us looked at her. She seemed to feel embarrassed and immediately went back to her room.


    The Brother Xiaobing was a little confused, so I said, "Don''t worry about her, Brother Xiaobing. She''s just like that, always crazy.


    Sister Kexuan still went to call Zhang Kefan out, but she still didn''t give me any face, so I couldn''t be bothered to care about her, it simply wasn''t enough.


    After the meal, Brother Xiaobing actually took out two gift boxes, saying that they were a gift for Zhang Kefan and me after we had gone to university.


    He said that he and Sister Kexuan went to pick it up together, and when I returned to my room, I opened it. It was actually a silver necklace with an "F" inside, probably He Fang''s "Fang" meaning.


    Why do I feel like I''m only halfway there? Maybe it was just an illusion, but I didn''t notice. I didn''t like to hang those things around my neck, so I put them away and kept them in my closet.


    The group chat in my class was talking all at once about what university I would enter. They were constantly typing out messages on my phone. The moment my head got hot, I immediately left.


    In a short while, both Zhang Qing and Wang Lu sent me messages asking me why I left the group.


    My heart was moved, but I still told the two of them that I had nothing to do. It was just that I was in a bad mood, so the two of them comforted me a little.


    I opened my cell phone and entered my identity card and student''s number. Just as I was about to choose my school, Han Shudie sent me a screenshot.


    It was a screenshot of her successful volunteering, the Sichuan CJ Vocational and Technical Academy, and then she asked me to choose this school with her.


    In my heart, I was actually a little angry. Why didn''t she discuss the matter with me before choosing her own weapon?


    She sent me a few coquettish words, saying that most specialties are actually the same and that any one of them is the same. I bitterly smiled. Looks like having a girlfriend is really troublesome. Thus, I casually filled in my first aspiration form.


    As for Zhang Kefan, no matter how poor she was, she wouldn''t fall below the dividing line.


    As expected, it was that damned nightmare again! That damn laugh!


    Sister Kexuan said that Brother Xiaobing went back last night. I nodded, washed up, and ate breakfast before changing into a new set of clothes and preparing to go out.


    Sister Kexuan asked me where I was going, and I said that was fine. I went out to find if there was anything I could do, after all, there was three months of time during the summer holidays.


    Sister Kexuan laughed, showing her support for me.


    Actually, I already knew where I was going. After leaving the house, I called Yue Weiyang and asked if he would like to hire summer workers.


    Yue Weiyang said he did and then praised me greatly. To the contrary, he thought that I, as someone who had snuck into the company, had really paid great attention.


    Actually, I just wanted to say that I''m staying with your sister, I''m really looking for a summer job, and then I can conveniently get rid of a goblin while I''m at it. After thinking about it, I looked at all the other stuff in my bag and my confidence increased by a few points.


    The location of this company was quite far from me, so it would take about two hours for the subway to change to a bus.


    When I arrived, Yue Weiyang was already standing at the entrance waiting for me. What made my eyes light up was that his long hair was gone, his underwear and slippers were also gone, and he had changed into a suit.


    After I went over, he still grabbed my shoulder and said to me, "I''ve already made inquiries for you. After you go there, just say that you''re pretty good at typing, and they''ll arrange for you to enter it into the file. Although it''s a part-time job, this can be considered as quite a high position.


    The two thousand yuan a month plus a meal was actually nothing for me. What made me a little surprised was that my team leader was actually the guy I met yesterday who believed in fate, and if I remembered correctly, he seemed to be surnamed Ren.


    Yue Weiyang looked at me proudly, only then did I realize that he had already enquired about it, Group Leader Ren looked at me and said: "How is it, I told you I believed in fate, I still have your phone number, I didn''t think we would meet again so soon."


    On the way here, we had already activated the Nether Path, so Group Leader Ren was rather happy to talk to me, but I was looking at him with concern. The ball of black air on his forehead had already completely covered the light on his forehead.


    It seemed like this place was really a human-eating company.


    Today, I studied under the Chief Officer and will officially be on duty tomorrow, so I am rather free.


    I had originally planned to eat with Yue Weiyang at noon and also discuss tonight''s matter, but I didn''t think that Group Leader Ren would say that we were fated to be together and wanted to treat me to a meal. I couldn''t refuse a Leader''s invitation, so I braced myself and went along.


    Unexpectedly, when we were halfway through eating, Group Leader Ren said to me, "Don''t call me Group Leader Ren, just call me Brother Ren."


    "Brother Ren." I didn''t care about that, so I called out.


    "Since you called me brother, then I can''t hurt you. Xiao Fang, listen to me. "For the next three days, you are still in the probation period. If you can''t take the hardships, you should leave. This company is making trouble for you and you don''t even know who will be the one to die this year. We can''t leave due to the constraints of our lives. You are different, you are still just a child ¡­"


    After that, Brother Ren told me about the matter of the company''s ghosts. It was more or less the same as what Yue Weiyang had said, but the difference was that every year, Yue Weiyang said that one person would die, and every year, Brother Ren said that seven people would die!


    The figure no doubt gave me a shock. As an old employee, he knew all this. However, since the company had yet to go public, the outside world did not pay much attention to this. Besides, the consortium was especially rich. They always used money to gag those people, including the families of the dead.


    He told me again that apart from me, some of the fortune-tellers on the street had told him that he might not have a good luck lately, and that he had to be careful not to go out.


    At the beginning, he only thought that one or two people were liars, but after a few times, he naturally associated them with the possibility that the chain of death would fall on him this year.


    However, for the sake of his new job here, he could only gamble on his own luck.


    After the meal, I thanked the Brother Ren and went back to work.


    Since they were in an office building, no matter how hot it was outside, the room was air-conditioned. The only drawback was that it was a bit boring.


    In the afternoon, Yue Weiyang pulled me to the top of the building, pointed at the scenery, and then said to me: "This company''s location in the Wind Water Academy is called ''Gold Jade Bead'', to put it bluntly, it''s a treasure pot!"

 C106

    To tell the truth, I recognized the name as soon as I heard it. It was gold, jade and pearl. It sounded very valuable.


    "I can see that this place has also been specially invited before." Yue Weiyang smacked his lips and said to me, "Look over there, the fire energy is heavy in the northeast, yet a fountain was built. The water vapor filling the sky just happened to cancel out the fire energy."


    "Look again at the main gate not far away from our feet, after taking a few steps, we need a plaza that is always windy. The wind is the flow of air, and it originally wanted to take away the wealth, but there are three words written in white mist, forming a wall to block the wealth that is being emitted."


    "The company''s terrain is also facing south, north to south. The man-made plaza in front is uphill, and there is a fake mountain as a forest for the employees to rest in. The company''s building in the Feng Shui Pot is located on the mountainside, as stable as Mt. Tai and able to gather the essence of the sun and moon in all directions."


    "And if my guess is right, when we were building the company, we must have buried a coin in each of the east, south, west, and north of the foundation. That is what we call the Wealth Span."


    Yue Weiyang''s words made me stare blankly for a moment. If I don''t believe him at this moment, then that means I''m an idiot!


    But since he knew so much, why didn''t he start a company for himself? Then I began to wonder if he was really short of money, since he hadn''t said so himself.


    Logically speaking, with his current situation, he should have been fated to be a "lone wolf", having lost his parents at such a young age.


    But he never said it, and I''m not sure who knows if his parents will recognize him as the chairman of a certain corporation in the future. That way, he won''t need money or his parents.


    "Hey!"


    Yue Weiyang poked me once, then looked at me helplessly and said: "Big brother, we are talking serious business here, you can even be distracted by this?"


    I awkwardly smiled. "I''m listening to what you said just now. According to what you said, this place is a paradise, so there shouldn''t be so many deaths."


    Yue Weiyang nodded his head, that was what he meant when he told me, but by all reasoning, no matter how good Feng Shui Bureau was, even if they were dead, they would still turn into dead water, but in the past few years, so many people had died, so there was no reason for Feng Shui Bureau to conserve this well.


    Saying that, Yue Weiyang also sank into deep thought. I don''t know how he would feel if I told him that seven people die every year.


    Of course, I told him.


    After hearing this, he kept saying that it was impossible, absolutely impossible. If it really was like this, then this Feng Shui Department would have been destroyed by the thick death aura and would not have been preserved so completely no matter what.


    I said, but Brother Ren didn''t lie to me, and he also advised me to leave this company as soon as possible. No matter what, Brother Ren didn''t seem like a person who would lie.


    "The entire company knows about Brother Ren, you are right too, Brother Ren also doesn''t seem like someone who would lie to you about coming here to work for the summer vacation. Furthermore, lying to you is of no benefit to him at all. In other words, this place is not accessible to him. "


    At this moment, Yue Weiyang and I entered a dead end, because I was only testing it out so I got off work early. At 5 or 6 o''clock, I could leave, but Yue Weiyang was different.


    I''m fine, I just started wandering around the building, I have nothing to do with Nether Path, if the Feng Shui Bureau here is really as godly as Yue Weiyang said, then why would anyone die?


    I really can''t think of anything even after my hair is gone. I think Yue Weiyang is also worried like me right now.


    Furthermore, there was a problem that was just around the corner, which was that something must have happened to Brother Ren tonight. Hopefully, he still remembered to call me whenever there was something wrong with it.


    Since the company is reserved and the place isn''t too far away, I can get to the company in ten minutes with just a phone call from him.


    Let me handle this matter. Even if I''m worried to death, it should be quick.


    Yue Weiyang found me after work and gave me some bad news: Brother Ren is working overtime tonight!


    Sure enough, everything happened at the company, so it should be possible to break this chain of death as long as we leave the company, or even temporarily. That was one of the two ideas we were thinking of right now.


    The first method is for the two of us to act as protectors of the Brother Ren and accompany the Brother Ren tonight.


    The other method was as mentioned. To get the Brother Ren out of the company and make this curse impossible to be fulfilled, it would only be a day if he could hide for a day.


    And the most terrifying thing was according to Brother Ren, seven of them would die every year, and not a single one would die this year.


    Yue Weiyang and I discussed it for a long time but still couldn''t come up with a reason, so we decided to spend the night first.


    By eight o''clock, the company was almost done with its work, and Yue Weiyang and I carried another meal upstairs. Brother Ren was still busy working on the documents.


    When he saw us, he asked casually, "Why aren''t you two getting off work yet?"


    Yue Weiyang and I looked at each other, and laughed sinisterly. Yue Weiyang first went up and placed the bowl of rice in front of Brother Ren, and said: "Brother Ren, you still haven''t eaten, I really need to thank you for He Fang''s matter. I have just graduated from a poor university, and I don''t have any extra money.


    Brother Ren laughed and said: "Looking for a summer job is good, I like this self-sufficient young man. Even if you didn''t say anything, I would have arranged it for you, and if I knew, I also have a fate with Xiao Fang. But since you came at the right time, I''m really hungry, so I won''t be polite."


    I knew that Brother Ren was talking about me running into him yesterday, so I smiled and said, "Yes, it''s fate."


    Brother Ren ate while bluffing and chatted with the two of us, not gaining the airs of a leader. However, the more it looks like this, the more I sincerely wanted to save Brother Ren''s life.


    I went out and called Sister Kexuan. I said that I had found a job, and would be working today. I told her not to worry, and the Sister Kexuan told me a few times before hanging up.


    During this time I took some time to return to the place I''d been given and carried my backpack with me to the office.


    Brother Ren asked me why I wasn''t going back. I said that I wasn''t prepared to go, so I planned to study more. Since these two days weren''t long, I could sleep anytime.


    Brother Ren sighed and told me, "People''s choices are different. You are still young, so your determination is destined to let you pass these two months safely."


    I asked Brother Ren, does he believe in Buddha?


    The Brother Ren shook his head and said that he did not believe in the Buddha. He said that the Buddhism emphasized on the transmigration of reincarnation, but the Daoists emphasized on fate and karma.


    I finally understand why Brother Ren is so open-minded.


    Brother Ren even showed us his daughter''s photo, just starting to walk.


    Brother Ren said that right now was the time for him to struggle with all his might, so even if there was any danger, he had to take this gamble.


    While I admired Brother Ren in my heart, I looked at the time and signaled Yue Weiyang. He nodded, and then said: "Brother Ren, how much longer do you need to finish this?"


    Brother Ren wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "About three to four hours."


    "Then that''s it. It''s only 11: 00 a.m., let''s go down and eat something. You won''t be able to avoid staying up all night anyway."


    I looked at Yue Weiyang with an appreciative gaze, and then started to fan the flames by the side.


    With the help of the Brother Ren, we half pulled, half pushed and the other half went downstairs to the barbecue stall one street away to eat.


    After Yue Weiyang ordered two boxes of beer, I was stunned for a moment. The first thought that came to mind was, "So many!"


    Only then did I understand that Yue Weiyang wanted to get Brother Ren drunk. Although Brother Ren''s job might not be complete, it must be more important than his life.


    The Brother Ren didn''t seem to notice, so I signalled to Yue Weiyang. My alcohol tolerance was low, so Yue Weiyang showed me his biceps.


    Although I don''t know the relationship between the biceps brachii and alcohol capacity, but at least I know that Yue Weiyang''s alcohol capacity must be really good.


    Unintentionally took a glance at the company building, I clearly didn''t get anything, but it still gave me a creepy feeling, probably due to psychological effects.

 C107

    In fact, I wanted to ask Brother Ren more than once at the dining table whether money was important or life was important. Although he could earn a lot of money here, once he loses this bet, his life would be gone.


    Later on, I thought about it again. Maybe this is the real world. Some people exchange their lives for money, while others spend their lives for money. These are not things that an outsider can control.


    Maybe I''ve really grown up, so things are starting to get more comprehensive, just like what I said just now, and it seems to make a lot of sense.


    After drinking two bottles of wine, I didn''t dare drink anymore. I know my alcohol tolerance, after all, it won''t be an easy task if I drink some more. After all, Yue Weiyang and I have another mission tonight.


    The Brother Ren seemed to know that something was about to happen to him. He couldn''t stop at all after drinking it at the beginning, and pulled Yue Weiyang to drink bottle after bottle.


    I was stunned as I watched from the side. I couldn''t figure out how big this person''s stomach was to be able to hold so much beer. Of course, that wasn''t important. It was already 1.30 p.m. when I checked the time.


    Most of the people who came out to eat supper had already left, so I indicated to Yue Weiyang that it was time for us to leave as well.


    Yue Weiyang and I then carried the Brother Ren, who was already in a mess talking about something, to the apartment that I had arranged for him.


    Don''t even mention it, I''m really tired of both of us!


    As soon as I laid down on the bed, the Brother Ren fell asleep. Following my previous plan, I pulled out a strand of his hair and used the needle I prepared to pry out some blood from the ring finger of his left hand.


    On the way back to the company, I admired Yue Weiyang a lot: "I didn''t expect you to be this good at drinking, I underestimated you!


    He wanted a beating so he said to me, "Brother Ren is like that, not to mention one, I can even overturn it in three of them. It''s just that ¡­"


    "But what?"


    As soon as the words left my mouth, I saw him throw himself under a tree and unbuckle his belt. Then he shuddered and said to me, "But my bladder can''t support me."


    I didn''t care how big his bladder was, of course, and as I waited I fiddled with a handful of hay in my hand.


    It was not easy to find hay like this in a big city like Chengdu, and it took a lot of effort.


    What I''m going to do now is call it "moving a flower into a tree."


    Then, he stuffed the hair of the Brother Ren into the scarecrow''s body. Then, he mixed the blood of the Brother Ren''s ring finger with water and sprinkled some water on the scarecrow''s body. Finally, he used the "Raise Flowers Into Trees" incantation recorded by the San Qing Book to activate the technique.


    Since it isn''t too troublesome, it is 2 PM when I arrive at the company. The scarecrow in my hands ¡­


    "You call this a scarecrow?" Yue Weiyang didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he looked at me.


    "Scram!" Hurry up and turn off the surveillance, I''ll handle this myself. " I''m a bit embarrassed. Although this thing isn''t that pretty, but it isn''t that ugly either.


    Following our previous plans, I put the scarecrow on the clean table. Then, Yue Weiyang and I pretended to work overtime and waited.


    In the past, when he was home, he would draw talismans whenever he had nothing to do, so after three years in high school, he had saved quite a few talismans.


    During this period of time, he had also saved four Diamond Protection Talismans. There was no helping it, it was really too difficult for me to draw.


    "Do you think this thing will f * ck us?"


    I turned my head and was about to say a few words to Yue Weiyang, but before I could finish, the lights in the room suddenly went out. They came too suddenly, and I used the word "damn" to describe them.


    "The heck, it''s here again!" Yue Weiyang said with a troubled tone, he then turned on the light on his phone and said: "It''s nothing, the electric gate has probably opened, it''s been a long time since such a situation has occurred, it''s been so annoying, wait a while, I''ll go take a look."


    Saying that, Yue Weiyang stood up and left the room. Of course I wasn''t afraid of anyone inside, it was mainly because the attack just now was too sudden.


    Not long after, the lights in the company lit up again, and Yue Weiyang also returned while cursing. He said to me: "Fuck, this kind of wait is not something a human should do, what kind of thing do you have that could detect it before that thing arrives? I know of a method, but I''m not sure if it''s effective. "


    I smiled indifferently. I was just thinking that you are still too young. You don''t even have this much self-control, how could it be a big deal? When I was nine years old, I was able to stay up all night and live with ghosts. Although the outcome was something that I almost flipped over myself, I was still extremely proud of it.


    Seeing that I was ignoring him, Yue Weiyang started to rummage through the drawers looking for things.


    I asked him what he was looking for.


    He found a lunchbox and a pair of chopsticks in a drawer and smiled at me mysteriously.


    I could clearly feel the meaning behind his smile: "Look at me!"


    After that, my head was full of questions as I watched him fill the water dispenser with a full box of water. Afterwards, I threw a chopstick into the water dispenser and let the chopstick float.


    He brought the bowl of water in front of me and said, "This is a common folk practice called ''water bowl chopsticks'', but if something dirty comes later, this chopstick will stand up and point in the direction of that thing."


    This time, it was really bad for me. I asked him, "Have you tried this before?" Is it true?


    He nodded and told me that last year, he earned some money to help an old boss with his mistress'' pregnancy and ended up with a miscarriage. He used this method to get rid of that miscarriage easily.


    After that, Yue Weiyang and I stared at the chopsticks in the bowl with our four eyes. It had unknowingly reached three o''clock.


    Just when I felt my eyelids start to slowly fight, the chopsticks in the bowl "whoosh!" He then stood up and lightly fell down.


    Yue Weiyang and I started to reflexively flick about, and the little bit of sleepiness we had just had disappeared in an instant.


    I looked at him, he looked at me, and I asked him, "Were you dreaming?"


    "I had a f * cking dream. That thing must have come. Coincidences like the one just now couldn''t exist in mechanics, but why is there suddenly no reaction? I don''t know." Yue Weiyang said to me in a hurry.


    "The f * ck is over there!" Yue Weiyang shouted at me while pointing outside the pitch black window.


    I turned my head to look. My entire body was trembling, and goosebumps formed on my skin almost instinctively.


    Your sister, is this a human? I am too familiar with it. Inside Lao Xu''s paper binding shop, there are rows after rows of windows, and the one outside is clearly a Paper Man!


    His eyes were blank and his face was as white as a sheet. The weirdest thing was the two blobs of blush on his cheeks. It was simply too eye-catching. If it was a normal person who saw this, they would have already fainted.


    And the worst part is, I don''t know if this guy is a Paper Man or not, he knows how to move! How could your sister''s Paper Man move? From this point of view, he was not a Paper Man.


    Who would believe it if they told others that the seven people who die every year are all thrown over by Paper Man? I don''t believe it, anyway.


    At this time, Yue Weiyang was actually staring at the chopsticks in the bowl and said: "That shouldn''t be the case? How can the chopsticks not stand up? "


    I couldn''t be bothered to care about him either. I held a Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman in my hand and quickly stuck it to the window. Then, my scalp went numb as I stared at the thing outside that I don''t know its gender.


    At this time, Yue Weiyang finally found the main point, and took out seven bronze coins, and said to me: "Looks like this is it, kill him!"

 C108

    I don''t know what kind of idea you would have if you lived in a house over ten floors and woke up in the middle of the night to pee, only to find a Paper Man like creature expressionlessly glaring at you from outside the window.


    This is what I''m doing in this room right now with a dim-witted guy whose name is extremely weird. I''ve been at a disadvantage since ten years ago, and I haven''t forgotten it ever since.


    I looked at that ghost that didn''t know what gender was, and I thought, "Come in, come in, you bastard!"


    Yue Weiyang said to me: "Don''t tell me that talisman of yours is the kind that costs ten dollars a bundle on the street."


    At that time, my nose almost went crooked. Looks like I had to show him something, coincidentally, at this time, that Paper Man that made my scalp go numb ¡­ Hmm, because I really don''t know what species they are, I can just call them Paper Man s.


    The Paper Man that made my scalp tingle slowly floated in through the window. Although I knew that he would pass through the wall, I still felt terrified every time I saw it.


    "Urgent!" See if I don''t destroy you or not! " The moment his chest came into contact with the rune, I immediately activated the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman s that were stuck to the window.


    "Hey, it''s Gui Xin!" This time, I was really happy. The charm spell struck right at the ghost heart of the Paper Man. This time, it was definitely a death match, at the very least, he should have let out a scream! Otherwise, how could he face the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman?


    "Bang!" After a scream that didn''t sound like anything I wanted to hear, and there wasn''t any sort of reaction, Yue Weiyang gave me a questioning look.


    I knew that my idea of buying it from the stalls had deepened in him a little, and then how could it be of no use at all?


    "What the heck are you looking at? You''re so amazing that you want to go up?" So I responded to his eyes in this way.


    He threw the seven copper coins in his hand and said, "Watch carefully."


    Then, he flipped his hands very quickly, using a red rope to thread the seven copper coins together. At this time, the Paper Man had already floated in slowly, and was giggling inside. I didn''t do anything, and just watched Yue Weiyang, this grandson, do what I wanted.


    He tied the seven copper coins that he had used to pierce through the red thread onto his right hand, and after taking two large steps over, he directly punched the Paper Man''s chest.


    Then, Yue Weiyang stiffened for a second, followed by a shout, "F * ck!"


    Then, the Paper Man continued to giggle as if it was mocking the two of us for not being able to break its defense even after doing all day just like that.


    Then, the Paper Man swung out her fist. If this punch was solid, then Yue Weiyang would probably become some kind of a ghost.


    Luckily, this grandson''s reaction wasn''t slow. Just as he shouted the word "be careful", he already jumped to the side, but this punch still landed on his left shoulder ¡­


    "Err ¡­"


    Yue Weiyang let out a stuffy groan as he reckoned that his punch still hurt. He tumbled on the ground and crawled back in front of me, clutching his shoulder with a look of disbelief on his face.


    I said, "Did you pay for the phone bill?"


    "Is your family giving you money for the phone call?" Yue Weiyang said to me unhappily: "It''s already so late, hurry up and think of a way, if not, both of us will end up here, this guy has so much strength, I was lucky that I dodged that punch just now, if not I would have pulled a hole out of my stomach."


    As he said that, he grimaced and took off his suit jacket, then untied his white shirt. He glanced at his left shoulder and said to me fearfully: "He Fang, that bastard is so fierce, you almost dislocated me."


    If my Rune was useless because it had been too long, then this situation wouldn''t have happened to Yue Weiyang. Could it be that ordinary methods were unable to deal with him?!


    Even if this talisman hit Gui Xin, it wouldn''t be able to harm him. It seems like I should use some of my trump cards, but this time I was already prepared so I wouldn''t have to bite my pitiful finger.


    At this time, the Paper Man was only about two meters away from us. I saw him extend both of his arms, and it looked like he was about to strangle us to death. According to what Yue Weiyang had said, if he managed to do it, wouldn''t he break our necks?


    After squatting down, Yue Weiyang used his uninjured hand to support himself on the ground, and kicked the Paper Man hard. The Paper Man floated in the air, and with Yue Weiyang''s kick, he managed to put some distance between the two of us.


    I said to Yue Weiyang: "Help me stall him for a bit and it''ll be ready soon. I''m going to prepare something so that I can take care of him."


    Yue Weiyang turned his head and asked me if I''m confident.


    Just now, even the Six-ding-six-jia Evil Breaking Talisman had no effect on him, so I am not sure what special restraining effect the Sword Finger Incantation has on him. But he had to try!


    "Are you playing with me ¡­" "I''ll try my best. You better hurry up, I don''t think I''ll be able to hold this animal for long." The copper coins in Yue Weiyang''s hands have already been taken away by him, but I don''t have that much time to see what he''s going to do now.


    I took a pen out of my backpack and started drawing after gathering my energy.


    The five elements are for all beings, while the five elements are for all beings.


    "The Demon Destroying Formation with the curved golden blade, the sharp blade unsheathed from the scabbard,"


    The tip of the Cold Light Sword shone with a thirty thousand zhang cold light, illuminating all living beings.


    ¡ª ¡ª Sword Finger Incantation


    After the painting was done, a familiar scent surrounded my left arm. I didn''t know why, but I had no reason to feel confident.


    "He Fang, f * * k you, hurry up, I am Mr. Feng Shui and not the Devil Slayer Dao Lord, I can''t do it anymore!"


    Just as Yue Weiyang finished speaking, I saw the Paper Man kicking his chest, and he flew straight towards me.


    Originally, I wanted to catch him, but I didn''t expect me to roll around with Yue Weiyang and fall flat on my face.


    "Are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, go and pick up his leg and give it a try. Mother, it hurts so much, you''re like an animal." Yue Weiyang stood up shakily while clutching his chest, cursing non-stop.


    I looked at the Paper Man and pinched my left hand that was full of strength. Without caring about anything else, I jumped over and stepped on a chair to jump up. I desperately punched his head.


    So painful!


    The first thought in his mind was like this, what the hell is this thing? It looks like a Paper Man, and after hitting it, it''s as hard as a rock. [What the f * ck!]


    After landing on the ground, I continuously swung my left hand. I didn''t leave any energy behind in that punch of mine, so the backlash that I received was also extremely strong.


    Fortunately, my punch just now had dented his head into the shape of an egg, and he fell from his floating state to the floor.


    However, he continued to giggle, as if he wasn''t the one I was beating up just now. Furthermore, there was an extremely masculine and masculine ''Qi'' on my fist, as if he hadn''t been harmed in the slightest.


    Yue Weiyang also saw through this point. His slightly happy face immediately turned bitter, and he asked me: "What exactly happened here?"


    You''re asking me, you''re asking me, where the f * ck would I know?


    Right now, I know that at least my arm condensed with Sword Finger Incantation will be able to cause him a little bit of damage, but I have no other choice.


    However, it seemed that I had angered him with that punch. His eyes were unfocused, and I didn''t know if he was looking at me again or not. Anyway, this was my direction, and he seemed to want to hit me.


    "He Fang, what other tricks do you have left? Hurry up and take it out. I don''t want to end this matter here! "


    I swear I always thought Yue Weiyang was an expert, really! But now the truth is that he doesn''t seem to know anything except the few copper coins he had, so I began to wonder if it was true that he had said last year that he had taken care of a baby by himself.


    I said, "I still have a f * cking idea. Get ready, we''re going to leave first and think of a way tomorrow. Anyway, Brother Ren is safe tonight."


    "I''ve been waiting for you to say that!"


    Just as I finished speaking, Yue Weiyang stood up and said to me: "Now, just watch this daddy''s performance!"